This is a modern-English version of The Prussian Officer, originally written by Lawrence, D. H. (David Herbert).
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

THE PRUSSIAN OFFICER
and Other Stories
by D. H. Lawrence
LONDON
DUCKWORTH & CO,
3 HENRIETTA STREET, COVENT GARDEN
Published December 1914
Contents
The Prussian Officer
I
They had marched more than thirty kilometres since dawn, along the white, hot road where occasional thickets of trees threw a moment of shade, then out into the glare again. On either hand, the valley, wide and shallow, glittered with heat; dark green patches of rye, pale young corn, fallow and meadow and black pine woods spread in a dull, hot diagram under a glistening sky. But right in front the mountains ranged across, pale blue and very still, snow gleaming gently out of the deep atmosphere. And towards the mountains, on and on, the regiment marched between the rye fields and the meadows, between the scraggy fruit trees set regularly on either side the high road. The burnished, dark green rye threw on a suffocating heat, the mountains drew gradually nearer and more distinct. While the feet of the soldiers grew hotter, sweat ran through their hair under their helmets, and their knapsacks could burn no more in contact with their shoulders, but seemed instead to give off a cold, prickly sensation.
They had marched over thirty kilometers since sunrise, along the white, hot road where occasional clusters of trees provided brief moments of shade, only to step back into the glare again. On either side, the valley, wide and shallow, shimmered with heat; dark green patches of rye, light young corn, fallow fields, meadows, and black pine woods sprawled in a dull, sweltering pattern under a shiny sky. But right ahead, the mountains loomed, pale blue and very still, with snow gently gleaming in the deep atmosphere. And toward the mountains, on and on, the regiment marched between the rye fields and meadows, flanked by ragged fruit trees planted regularly along the high road. The shiny, dark green rye emitted suffocating heat, while the mountains gradually drew closer and more defined. As the soldiers' feet grew hotter, sweat trickled through their hair under their helmets, and their backpacks felt less like heat against their shoulders and more like a cold, prickly sensation.
He walked on and on in silence, staring at the mountains ahead, that rose sheer out of the land, and stood fold behind fold, half earth, half heaven, the heaven, the banner with slits of soft snow, in the pale, bluish peaks.
He kept walking in silence, gazing at the mountains ahead that rose straight up from the ground, standing in layers, half earth, half sky, the sky like a banner with patches of soft snow in the pale, bluish peaks.
He could now walk almost without pain. At the start, he had determined not to limp. It had made him sick to take the first steps, and during the first mile or so, he had compressed his breath, and the cold drops of sweat had stood on his forehead. But he had walked it off. What were they after all but bruises! He had looked at them, as he was getting up: deep bruises on the backs of his thighs. And since he had made his first step in the morning, he had been conscious of them, till now he had a tight, hot place in his chest, with suppressing the pain, and holding himself in. There seemed no air when he breathed. But he walked almost lightly.
He could now walk almost pain-free. At first, he had resolved not to limp. It had made him feel awful to take those first steps, and during the first mile or so, he had held his breath, with cold sweat beads forming on his forehead. But he pushed through it. After all, what were they but bruises! He had noticed them while getting up: dark bruises on the backs of his thighs. Ever since he took his first step this morning, he had felt them, and now he had a tight, hot spot in his chest, trying to suppress the pain and keep himself steady. It felt like there was hardly any air when he breathed. But he walked almost lightly.
The Captain’s hand had trembled at taking his coffee at dawn: his orderly saw it again. And he saw the fine figure of the Captain wheeling on horseback at the farm-house ahead, a handsome figure in pale blue uniform with facings of scarlet, and the metal gleaming on the black helmet and the sword-scabbard, and dark streaks of sweat coming on the silky bay horse. The orderly felt he was connected with that figure moving so suddenly on horseback: he followed it like a shadow, mute and inevitable and damned by it. And the officer was always aware of the tramp of the company behind, the march of his orderly among the men.
The Captain's hand had shaken when he took his coffee at dawn: his orderly noticed it again. He also saw the impressive figure of the Captain riding on horseback towards the farmhouse ahead, a striking sight in a pale blue uniform with red trim, the metal shining on the black helmet and the sword scabbard, and dark sweat streaks forming on the sleek bay horse. The orderly felt a connection to that figure moving so suddenly on horseback: he trailed behind like a shadow, silent and inescapable, and burdened by it. The officer was always aware of the sound of the company marching behind him, the rhythm of his orderly among the men.
The Captain was a tall man of about forty, grey at the temples. He had a handsome, finely knit figure, and was one of the best horsemen in the West. His orderly, having to rub him down, admired the amazing riding-muscles of his loins.
The Captain was a tall man in his forties, with grey at his temples. He had a handsome, well-built physique and was one of the best riders in the West. His orderly, tasked with giving him a rubdown, admired the impressive riding muscles in his lower back.
For the rest, the orderly scarcely noticed the officer any more than he noticed himself. It was rarely he saw his master’s face: he did not look at it. The Captain had reddish-brown, stilt hair, that he wore short upon his skull. His moustache was also cut short and bristly over a full, brutal mouth. His face was rather rugged, the cheeks thin. Perhaps the man was the more handsome for the deep lines in his face, the irritable tension of his brow, which gave him the look of a man who fights with life. His fair eyebrows stood bushy over light blue eyes that were always flashing with cold fire.
For the most part, the orderly barely noticed the officer any more than he noticed himself. He rarely saw his master’s face because he didn’t look at it. The Captain had reddish-brown, stiff hair that he wore short on his head. His moustache was also kept short and bristly above a full, brutal mouth. His face was quite rugged, with thin cheeks. Maybe the man was more attractive because of the deep lines on his face and the tense look on his brow, which made him seem like someone who struggles with life. His fair eyebrows were thick above light blue eyes that always sparkled with a cold intensity.
He was a Prussian aristocrat, haughty and overbearing. But his mother had been a Polish Countess. Having made too many gambling debts when he was young, he had ruined his prospects in the Army, and remained an infantry captain. He had never married: his position did not allow of it, and no woman had ever moved him to it. His time he spent riding—occasionally he rode one of his own horses at the races—and at the officers’ club. Now and then he took himself a mistress. But after such an event, he returned to duty with his brow still more tense, his eyes still more hostile and irritable. With the men, however, he was merely impersonal, though a devil when roused; so that, on the whole, they feared him, but had no great aversion from him. They accepted him as the inevitable.
He was a Prussian aristocrat, arrogant and domineering. But his mother had been a Polish Countess. After racking up too many gambling debts in his youth, he had ruined his chances in the Army and remained just an infantry captain. He had never married; his status didn’t allow for it, and no woman had ever inspired him to. He spent his time riding—sometimes he raced one of his own horses—and hanging out at the officers’ club. Occasionally, he took a mistress. But after those encounters, he returned to duty with an even more tense brow, his eyes more hostile and irritable. With the men, though, he was simply impersonal, yet a fierce presence when provoked; overall, they feared him but didn’t have a strong dislike for him. They accepted him as a given.
To his orderly he was at first cold and just and indifferent: he did not fuss over trifles. So that his servant knew practically nothing about him, except just what orders he would give, and how he wanted them obeyed. That was quite simple. Then the change gradually came.
To his assistant, he was initially distant, fair, and indifferent; he didn’t concern himself with minor details. As a result, his servant knew very little about him, aside from the orders he would issue and how he expected them to be followed. That was pretty straightforward. Then things began to change gradually.
The orderly was a youth of about twenty-two, of medium height, and well built. He had strong, heavy limbs, was swarthy, with a soft, black, young moustache. There was something altogether warm and young about him. He had firmly marked eyebrows over dark, expressionless eyes, that seemed never to have thought, only to have received life direct through his senses, and acted straight from instinct.
The orderly was a guy around twenty-two, of average height, and in good shape. He had strong, heavy limbs, a dark complexion, and a soft, black mustache. There was something warm and youthful about him. He had well-defined eyebrows above dark, blank eyes that seemed like they had never thought, only experienced life directly through his senses and acted purely on instinct.
Gradually the officer had become aware of his servant’s young, vigorous, unconscious presence about him. He could not get away from the sense of the youth’s person, while he was in attendance. It was like a warm flame upon the older man’s tense, rigid body, that had become almost unliving, fixed. There was something so free and self-contained about him, and something in the young fellow’s movement, that made the officer aware of him. And this irritated the Prussian. He did not choose to be touched into life by his servant. He might easily have changed his man, but he did not. He now very rarely looked direct at his orderly, but kept his face averted, as if to avoid seeing him. And yet as the young soldier moved unthinking about the apartment, the elder watched him, and would notice the movement of his strong young shoulders under the blue cloth, the bend of his neck. And it irritated him. To see the soldier’s young, brown, shapely peasant’s hand grasp the loaf or the wine-bottle sent a flash of hate or of anger through the elder man’s blood. It was not that the youth was clumsy: it was rather the blind, instinctive sureness of movement of an unhampered young animal that irritated the officer to such a degree.
Gradually, the officer became aware of his servant’s youthful, energetic, and unconscious presence around him. He couldn't shake the feeling of the young man's being while he was nearby. It felt like a warm flame against the older man's tense, rigid body, which had become almost lifeless and fixed. There was something so free and self-reliant about him, and something in the young man’s movements kept catching the officer’s attention. This annoyed the Prussian. He didn't want to feel alive because of his servant. He could have easily changed his assistant, but he chose not to. He very rarely looked directly at his orderly and kept his face turned away, as if trying to avoid seeing him. Yet, as the young soldier moved unconsciously through the apartment, the elder still watched him, noticing the way his strong young shoulders moved beneath the blue fabric and the curve of his neck. It frustrated him. To see the soldier’s young, brown, well-shaped peasant hand grasping the loaf or the wine bottle sent a surge of hatred or anger through the older man’s veins. It wasn't that the youth was clumsy; rather, it was the blind, instinctive confidence of an unhindered young animal that irritated the officer to such a degree.
Once, when a bottle of wine had gone over, and the red gushed out on to the tablecloth, the officer had started up with an oath, and his eyes, bluey like fire, had held those of the confused youth for a moment. It was a shock for the young soldier. He felt something sink deeper, deeper into his soul, where nothing had ever gone before. It left him rather blank and wondering. Some of his natural completeness in himself was gone, a little uneasiness took its place. And from that time an undiscovered feeling had held between the two men.
Once, when a bottle of wine spilled and the red liquid drenched the tablecloth, the officer sprang up with a curse, his fiery blue eyes locking onto those of the bewildered young man for a moment. It was a jolt for the young soldier. He felt something sink deeper into his soul than anything ever had before. It left him feeling a bit numb and curious. Some of his natural self-assuredness was replaced by a sense of unease. From that moment on, an unspoken tension lingered between the two men.
Henceforward the orderly was afraid of really meeting his master. His subconsciousness remembered those steely blue eyes and the harsh brows, and did not intend to meet them again. So he always stared past his master, and avoided him. Also, in a little anxiety, he waited for the three months to have gone, when his time would be up. He began to feel a constraint in the Captain’s presence, and the soldier even more than the officer wanted to be left alone, in his neutrality as servant.
Henceforth, the orderly was afraid of actually facing his boss. His subconscious recalled those steely blue eyes and the harsh brows, and he had no intention of encountering them again. So, he always looked past his boss and avoided him. He also anxiously waited for the three months to pass so his time would be up. He started to feel uncomfortable in the Captain’s presence, and the soldier, even more than the officer, just wanted to be left alone in his role as a servant.
He had served the Captain for more than a year, and knew his duty. This he performed easily, as if it were natural to him. The officer and his commands he took for granted, as he took the sun and the rain, and he served as a matter of course. It did not implicate him personally.
He had worked for the Captain for over a year and understood his responsibility. He carried this out effortlessly, as if it were second nature. He regarded the officer and his orders as a given, just like the sunshine and the rain, and he served without question. It didn’t affect him personally.
But now if he were going to be forced into a personal interchange with his master he would be like a wild thing caught, he felt he must get away.
But now if he was going to be pushed into a personal interaction with his boss, he would feel like a wild animal trapped; he knew he had to escape.
But the influence of the young soldier’s being had penetrated through the officer’s stiffened discipline, and perturbed the man in him. He, however, was a gentleman, with long, fine hands and cultivated movements, and was not going to allow such a thing as the stirring of his innate self. He was a man of passionate temper, who had always kept himself suppressed. Occasionally there had been a duel, an outburst before the soldiers. He knew himself to be always on the point of breaking out. But he kept himself hard to the idea of the Service. Whereas the young soldier seemed to live out his warm, full nature, to give it off in his very movements, which had a certain zest, such as wild animals have in free movement. And this irritated the officer more and more.
But the influence of the young soldier's presence had broken through the officer's rigid discipline and unsettled the man inside him. He was a gentleman, with long, elegant hands and refined movements, and he wasn’t going to let the stirring of his true self get to him. He was a man with a passionate temperament who had always held himself back. Occasionally, there had been a duel or an outburst in front of the soldiers. He was always on the verge of snapping. But he remained focused on his commitment to the Service. In contrast, the young soldier seemed to fully express his warm, vibrant nature, displaying it in his movements, which had a certain energy, like wild animals in free motion. This irritated the officer more and more.
In spite of himself, the Captain could not regain his neutrality of feeling towards his orderly. Nor could he leave the man alone. In spite of himself, he watched him, gave him sharp orders, tried to take up as much of his time as possible. Sometimes he flew into a rage with the young soldier, and bullied him. Then the orderly shut himself off, as it were out of earshot, and waited, with sullen, flushed face, for the end of the noise. The words never pierced to his intelligence, he made himself, protectively, impervious to the feelings of his master.
Despite his best efforts, the Captain couldn't regain his neutral feelings toward his orderly. He also couldn't leave the man alone. No matter what, he kept an eye on him, gave him sharp orders, and tried to occupy as much of his time as possible. Sometimes he lost his temper with the young soldier and bullied him. In response, the orderly would shut himself off, almost tuning out, waiting with a sullen, flushed face for the confrontation to end. The words never really registered with him; he made himself, in a protective way, immune to his master's emotions.
He had a scar on his left thumb, a deep seam going across the knuckle. The officer had long suffered from it, and wanted to do something to it. Still it was there, ugly and brutal on the young, brown hand. At last the Captain’s reserve gave way. One day, as the orderly was smoothing out the tablecloth, the officer pinned down his thumb with a pencil, asking,
He had a scar on his left thumb, a deep line across the knuckle. The officer had dealt with it for a long time and wanted to fix it. Yet it remained, ugly and harsh on his young, brown hand. Finally, the Captain's restraint broke. One day, as the orderly was straightening the tablecloth, the officer pressed down on his thumb with a pencil, asking,
“How did you come by that?”
"How did you get that?"
The young man winced and drew back at attention.
The young man flinched and pulled back, alert.
“A wood axe, Herr Hauptmann,” he answered.
“A wood axe, Captain,” he replied.
The officer waited for further explanation. None came. The orderly went about his duties. The elder man was sullenly angry. His servant avoided him. And the next day he had to use all his willpower to avoid seeing the scarred thumb. He wanted to get hold of it and—— A hot flame ran in his blood.
The officer waited for more details. None were provided. The orderly continued with his tasks. The older man was quietly furious. His servant stayed clear of him. And the next day, he had to use all his willpower to not look at the scarred thumb. He wanted to grab it and—— A rush of heat surged through his veins.
He knew his servant would soon be free, and would be glad. As yet, the soldier had held himself off from the elder man. The Captain grew madly irritable. He could not rest when the soldier was away, and when he was present, he glared at him with tormented eyes. He hated those fine, black brows over the unmeaning, dark eyes, he was infuriated by the free movement of the handsome limbs, which no military discipline could make stiff. And he became harsh and cruelly bullying, using contempt and satire. The young soldier only grew more mute and expressionless.
He knew his servant would soon be free and would be happy about it. So far, the soldier had kept his distance from the older man. The Captain became increasingly irritable. He couldn't relax when the soldier was gone, and when he was there, he glared at him with pained eyes. He despised those sharp, black brows above the blank, dark eyes; he was annoyed by the effortless grace of the handsome limbs that no military discipline could stiffen. He became harsh and cruelly domineering, using contempt and sarcasm. The young soldier only grew quieter and more expressionless.
What cattle were you bred by, that you can’t keep straight eyes? Look me in the eyes when I speak to you.
What kind of cattle were you raised by that you can’t look me in the eye? Look me in the eyes when I talk to you.
And the soldier turned his dark eyes to the other’s face, but there was no sight in them: he stared with the slightest possible cast, holding back his sight, perceiving the blue of his master’s eyes, but receiving no look from them. And the elder man went pale, and his reddish eyebrows twitched. He gave his order, barrenly.
And the soldier turned his dark eyes to the other’s face, but there was no recognition in them: he stared blankly, holding back his gaze, noticing the blue of his master’s eyes, but not getting any response from them. The older man turned pale, and his reddish eyebrows twitched. He gave his order, flatly.
Once he flung a heavy military glove into the young soldier’s face. Then he had the satisfaction of seeing the black eyes flare up into his own, like a blaze when straw is thrown on a fire. And he had laughed with a little tremor and a sneer.
Once he threw a heavy military glove into the young soldier’s face. Then he felt the satisfaction of seeing the soldier's dark eyes ignite with anger, like a blaze when straw is tossed onto a fire. And he laughed with a slight tremor and a sneer.
But there were only two months more. The youth instinctively tried to keep himself intact: he tried to serve the officer as if the latter were an abstract authority and not a man. All his instinct was to avoid personal contact, even definite hate. But in spite of himself the hate grew, responsive to the officer’s passion. However, he put it in the background. When he had left the Army he could dare acknowledge it. By nature he was active, and had many friends. He thought what amazing good fellows they were. But, without knowing it, he was alone. Now this solitariness was intensified. It would carry him through his term. But the officer seemed to be going irritably insane, and the youth was deeply frightened.
But there were only two months left. The young man instinctively tried to keep himself together: he tried to serve the officer as if he were an abstract authority and not a person. Everything in him wanted to avoid personal connection, even outright hate. But despite himself, the hate grew, responding to the officer’s intensity. Still, he pushed it to the back of his mind. Once he left the Army, he could admit it. By nature, he was active and had many friends. He thought they were amazing guys. But, without realizing it, he was alone. Now this loneliness was magnified. It would help him get through his time. But the officer seemed to be losing his mind, and the young man was deeply scared.
The soldier had a sweetheart, a girl from the mountains, independent and primitive. The two walked together, rather silently. He went with her, not to talk, but to have his arm round her, and for the physical contact. This eased him, made it easier for him to ignore the Captain; for he could rest with her held fast against his chest. And she, in some unspoken fashion, was there for him. They loved each other.
The soldier had a girlfriend, a girl from the mountains, strong and simple. They walked together, mostly in silence. He was with her not to chat, but to keep his arm around her and feel the physical closeness. This comforted him and made it easier to forget about the Captain; he could relax with her pressed against his chest. And she, in a way that didn’t need to be said, was there for him. They loved each other.
The Captain perceived it, and was mad with irritation. He kept the young man engaged all the evenings long, and took pleasure in the dark look that came on his face. Occasionally, the eyes of the two men met, those of the younger sullen and dark, doggedly unalterable, those of the elder sneering with restless contempt.
The Captain noticed it and was furious with annoyance. He kept the young man occupied every evening and enjoyed the dark expression that appeared on his face. From time to time, their eyes would lock— the younger man's eyes were sullen and dark, stubbornly unchanged, while the older man's eyes were filled with sneering contempt.
The officer tried hard not to admit the passion that had got hold of him. He would not know that his feeling for his orderly was anything but that of a man incensed by his stupid, perverse servant. So, keeping quite justified and conventional in his consciousness, he let the other thing run on. His nerves, however, were suffering. At last he slung the end of a belt in his servant’s face. When he saw the youth start back, the pain-tears in his eyes and the blood on his mouth, he had felt at once a thrill of deep pleasure and of shame.
The officer worked hard to deny the passion that had taken hold of him. He believed that his feelings for his orderly were nothing more than anger at his annoying, difficult servant. So, while keeping a sense of superiority and normalcy in his mind, he let those other feelings persist. But inside, his nerves were on edge. Finally, he swung the end of a belt at his servant's face. When he saw the young man flinch, the tears of pain in his eyes and the blood on his mouth, he immediately felt a mix of deep pleasure and shame.
But this, he acknowledged to himself, was a thing he had never done before. The fellow was too exasperating. His own nerves must be going to pieces. He went away for some days with a woman.
But this, he admitted to himself, was something he had never done before. The guy was just too frustrating. His own nerves must be falling apart. He left for a few days with a woman.
It was a mockery of pleasure. He simply did not want the woman. But he stayed on for his time. At the end of it, he came back in an agony of irritation, torment, and misery. He rode all the evening, then came straight in to supper. His orderly was out. The officer sat with his long, fine hands lying on the table, perfectly still, and all his blood seemed to be corroding.
It was a twisted version of pleasure. He just didn’t want the woman. But he stuck around for the time being. When it was over, he returned in a state of frustration, torment, and despair. He rode the entire evening, then went straight in for dinner. His orderly was out. The officer sat at the table with his long, delicate hands resting perfectly still, and it felt like all his blood was slowly draining away.
At last his servant entered. He watched the strong, easy young figure, the fine eyebrows, the thick black hair. In a week’s time the youth had got back his old well-being. The hands of the officer twitched and seemed to be full of mad flame. The young man stood at attention, unmoving, shut on.
At last, his servant came in. He observed the strong, confident young man, the well-defined eyebrows, and the thick black hair. In just a week, the youth had regained his former vitality. The officer's hands twitched, almost bursting with energy. The young man stood at attention, completely still and focused.
The meal went in silence. But the orderly seemed eager. He made a clatter with the dishes.
The meal was quiet. But the orderly seemed enthusiastic. He clattered the dishes.
“Are you in a hurry?” asked the officer, watching the intent, warm face of his servant. The other did not reply.
“Are you in a hurry?” asked the officer, looking at the focused, warm face of his servant. The other didn’t respond.
“Will you answer my question?” said the Captain.
“Will you answer my question?” the Captain asked.
“Yes, sir,” replied the orderly, standing with his pile of deep Army plates. The Captain waited, looked at him, then asked again:
“Yes, sir,” replied the orderly, standing with his stack of heavy Army plates. The Captain paused, looked at him, then asked again:
“Are you in a hurry?
"Are you in a rush?"
“Yes, sir,” came the answer, that sent a flash through the listener.
“Yeah, sure,” came the reply, sending a jolt through the listener.
“For what?”
"Why?"
“I was going out, sir.”
“I’m going out, sir.”
“I want you this evening.”
"I want you tonight."
There was a moment’s hesitation. The officer had a curious stiffness of countenance.
There was a moment of hesitation. The officer had a strange stiffness in his expression.
“Yes, sir,” replied the servant, in his throat.
“Yes, sir,” replied the servant, with a raspy voice.
“I want you tomorrow evening also—in fact, you may consider your evenings occupied, unless I give you leave.”
“I want you tomorrow evening too—in fact, you can consider your evenings booked unless I give you permission.”
The mouth with the young moustache set close.
The mouth with the young mustache was positioned closely.
“Yes, sir,” answered the orderly, loosening his lips for a moment.
“Yes, sir,” replied the orderly, relaxing his lips for a moment.
He again turned to the door.
He turned back to the door again.
“And why have you a piece of pencil in your ear?”
“And why do you have a pencil behind your ear?”
The orderly hesitated, then continued on his way without answering. He set the plates in a pile outside the door, took the stump of pencil from his ear, and put it in his pocket. He had been copying a verse for his sweetheart’s birthday card. He returned to finish clearing the table. The officer’s eyes were dancing, he had a little, eager smile.
The orderly hesitated, then carried on without saying anything. He stacked the plates outside the door, took the pencil stub from behind his ear, and slipped it into his pocket. He had been copying a verse for his girlfriend’s birthday card. He went back to finish clearing the table. The officer's eyes were bright, and he had a small, eager smile.
“Why have you a piece of pencil in your ear?” he asked.
“Why do you have a pencil in your ear?” he asked.
The orderly took his hands full of dishes. His master was standing near the great green stove, a little smile on his face, his chin thrust forward. When the young soldier saw him his heart suddenly ran hot. He felt blind. Instead of answering, he turned dazedly to the door. As he was crouching to set down the dishes, he was pitched forward by a kick from behind. The pots went in a stream down the stairs, he clung to the pillar of the banisters. And as he was rising he was kicked heavily again, and again, so that he clung sickly to the post for some moments. His master had gone swiftly into the room and closed the door. The maid-servant downstairs looked up the staircase and made a mocking face at the crockery disaster.
The orderly carried a stack of dishes. His boss was standing near the big green stove, a slight smile on his face, his chin sticking out. When the young soldier saw him, his heart suddenly raced. He felt dazed. Instead of responding, he turned aimlessly toward the door. As he crouched down to put the dishes away, he was suddenly pushed forward by a kick from behind. The pots flew down the stairs, and he grabbed onto the banister. As he tried to get back up, he got kicked hard again and again, making him cling to the post for a few moments. His boss quickly went into the room and shut the door. The maid downstairs looked up at the stairs and made a mocking face at the mess of dishes.
The officer’s heart was plunging. He poured himself a glass of wine, part of which he spilled on the floor, and gulped the remainder, leaning against the cool, green stove. He heard his man collecting the dishes from the stairs. Pale, as if intoxicated, he waited. The servant entered again. The Captain’s heart gave a pang, as of pleasure, seeing the young fellow bewildered and uncertain on his feet, with pain.
The officer's heart was racing. He poured himself a glass of wine, spilling some on the floor, and downed the rest while leaning against the cool, green stove. He heard his man gathering the dishes from the stairs. Pale, as if he were tipsy, he waited. The servant came back in. The Captain felt a stab of pleasure seeing the young guy looking confused and unsteady on his feet, wincing in pain.
“Schöner!” he said.
"Nice!" he said.
The soldier was a little slower in coming to attention.
The soldier was a bit slower to stand at attention.
“Yes, sir!”
“Absolutely, sir!”
The youth stood before him, with pathetic young moustache, and fine eyebrows very distinct on his forehead of dark marble.
The young man stood before him, sporting a weak mustache and sharp eyebrows that stood out clearly against his dark, marble-like forehead.
“I asked you a question.”
"I asked you a question."
“Yes, sir.”
"Yes, sir."
The officer’s tone bit like acid.
The officer’s tone stung like acid.
“Why had you a pencil in your ear?”
“Why did you have a pencil in your ear?”
Again the servant’s heart ran hot, and he could not breathe. With dark, strained eyes, he looked at the officer, as if fascinated. And he stood there sturdily planted, unconscious. The withering smile came into the Captain’s eyes, and he lifted his foot.
Again, the servant's heart raced, and he couldn't catch his breath. With dark, strained eyes, he stared at the officer, almost mesmerized. He stood there firmly, unaware. A withering smile appeared in the Captain's eyes as he lifted his foot.
“I—I forgot it—sir,” panted the soldier, his dark eyes fixed on the other man’s dancing blue ones.
“I—I forgot it—sir,” the soldier gasped, his dark eyes locked onto the other man’s bright blue ones.
“What was it doing there?”
"What was it doing here?"
He saw the young man’s breast heaving as he made an effort for words.
He saw the young man’s chest rising and falling as he struggled to find the words.
“I had been writing.”
“I've been writing.”
“Writing what?”
"Writing about what?"
Again the soldier looked him up and down. The officer could hear him panting. The smile came into the blue eyes. The soldier worked his dry throat, but could not speak. Suddenly the smile lit like a name on the officer’s face, and a kick came heavily against the orderly’s thigh. The youth moved a pace sideways. His face went dead, with two black, staring eyes.
Again the soldier looked him up and down. The officer could hear him breathing hard. A smile appeared in the blue eyes. The soldier tried to swallow his dry throat but couldn’t talk. Suddenly, the smile flashed like a signal on the officer’s face, and a kick landed heavily on the orderly’s thigh. The young man stepped aside. His face went blank, with two dark, wide-open eyes.
“Well?” said the officer.
”So?” said the officer.
The orderly’s mouth had gone dry, and his tongue rubbed in it as on dry brown-paper. He worked his throat. The officer raised his foot. The servant went stiff.
The orderly's mouth had gone dry, and his tongue felt like it was sticking to dry brown paper. He struggled to swallow. The officer lifted his foot. The servant froze.
“Some poetry, sir,” came the crackling, unrecognizable sound of his voice.
“Some poetry, sir,” came the crackling, unrecognizable sound of his voice.
“Poetry, what poetry?” asked the Captain, with a sickly smile.
“Poetry, what poetry?” the Captain asked with a sickly smile.
Again there was the working in the throat. The Captain’s heart had suddenly gone down heavily, and he stood sick and tired.
Again there was a tightness in the throat. The Captain’s heart suddenly sank, and he stood feeling exhausted and unwell.
“For my girl, sir,” he heard the dry, inhuman sound.
“For my girl, sir,” he heard the dry, unnatural sound.
“Oh!” he said, turning away. “Clear the table.”
“Oh!” he said, turning away. “Clear the table.”
“Click!” went the soldier’s throat; then again, “click!” and then the half-articulate:
“Click!” went the soldier's throat; then again, “click!” and then the half-articulate:
“Yes, sir.”
“Sure, sir.”
The young soldier was gone, looking old, and walking heavily.
The young soldier was gone, looking aged, and walking with difficulty.
The officer, left alone, held himself rigid, to prevent himself from thinking. His instinct warned him that he must not think. Deep inside him was the intense gratification of his passion, still working powerfully. Then there was a counter-action, a horrible breaking down of something inside him, a whole agony of reaction. He stood there for an hour motionless, a chaos of sensations, but rigid with a will to keep blank his consciousness, to prevent his mind grasping. And he held himself so until the worst of the stress had passed, when he began to drink, drank himself to an intoxication, till he slept obliterated. When he woke in the morning he was shaken to the base of his nature. But he had fought off the realization of what he had done. He had prevented his mind from taking it in, had suppressed it along with his instincts, and the conscious man had nothing to do with it. He felt only as after a bout of intoxication, weak, but the affair itself all dim and not to be recovered. Of the drunkenness of his passion he successfully refused remembrance. And when his orderly appeared with coffee, the officer assumed the same self he had had the morning before. He refused the event of the past night—denied it had ever been—and was successful in his denial. He had not done any such thing—not he himself. Whatever there might be lay at the door of a stupid, insubordinate servant.
The officer, left alone, kept himself stiff to avoid thinking. His instinct told him he shouldn’t think. Deep inside, he felt the intense satisfaction of his desire still overpowering him. Then came a counter-reaction, a terrible breakdown of something within him, a whole agony of emotion. He stood there for an hour, motionless, a mix of sensations, but determined to keep his mind blank, to stop himself from processing what had happened. He held this way until the worst of the stress faded, then he began to drink, getting himself drunk until he passed out. When he woke up in the morning, he felt shaken to his core. But he had fought off the realization of what he had done. He had kept his mind from accepting it, had buried it along with his instincts, and the conscious part of him had nothing to do with it. He felt only a weakness like after a night of heavy drinking, but the incident itself was all blurry and lost. He successfully refused to remember the drunkenness of his passion. When his orderly came in with coffee, the officer took on the same persona he had the previous morning. He rejected the events of the past night—denied that they had ever happened—and succeeded in his denial. He hadn’t done anything like that—not him. Whatever had happened was the fault of a stupid, insubordinate servant.
The orderly had gone about in a stupor all the evening. He drank some beer because he was parched, but not much, the alcohol made his feeling come back, and he could not bear it. He was dulled, as if nine-tenths of the ordinary man in him were inert. He crawled about disfigured. Still, when he thought of the kicks, he went sick, and when he thought of the threat of more kicking, in the room afterwards, his heart went hot and faint, and he panted, remembering the one that had come. He had been forced to say, “For my girl.” He was much too done even to want to cry. His mouth hung slightly open, like an idiot’s. He felt vacant, and wasted. So, he wandered at his work, painfully, and very slowly and clumsily, fumbling blindly with the brushes, and finding it difficult, when he sat down, to summon the energy to move again. His limbs, his jaw, were slack and nerveless. But he was very tired. He got to bed at last, and slept inert, relaxed, in a sleep that was rather stupor than slumber, a dead night of stupefaction shot through with gleams of anguish.
The orderly had spent the whole evening in a daze. He drank some beer because he was thirsty, but not too much; the alcohol brought his feelings back, and he couldn’t handle it. He felt numb, as if most of the normal part of him was dormant. He moved around awkwardly. Yet, when he thought about the kicks, he felt sick, and when he remembered the threat of more kicking later in the room, his heart raced and felt faint, and he gasped, recalling the one he had already received. He had been forced to say, “For my girl.” He was too worn out to even want to cry. His mouth hung slightly open, like an idiot’s. He felt empty and drained. So, he moved sluggishly at his work, painfully, and very slowly and clumsily, fumbling blindly with the brushes, struggling to find the energy to move again once he sat down. His limbs and jaw were soft and lifeless. But he was very tired. He finally got to bed and fell into a heavy, relaxed sleep that felt more like a stupor than actual slumber—a long night of numbness punctuated by flashes of pain.
In the morning were the manœuvres. But he woke even before the bugle sounded. The painful ache in his chest, the dryness of his throat, the awful steady feeling of misery made his eyes come awake and dreary at once. He knew, without thinking, what had happened. And he knew that the day had come again, when he must go on with his round. The last bit of darkness was being pushed out of the room. He would have to move his inert body and go on. He was so young, and had known so little trouble, that he was bewildered. He only wished it would stay night, so that he could lie still, covered up by the darkness. And yet nothing would prevent the day from coming, nothing would save him from having to get up and saddle the Captain’s horse, and make the Captain’s coffee. It was there, inevitable. And then, he thought, it was impossible. Yet they would not leave him free. He must go and take the coffee to the Captain. He was too stunned to understand it. He only knew it was inevitable—inevitable however long he lay inert.
In the morning, there were the drills. But he woke up even before the bugle sounded. The painful ache in his chest, the dryness in his throat, and the awful, constant feeling of misery made his eyes open up, heavy and dreary at once. He knew, without thinking, what had happened. He realized that the day had come again when he had to go on with his routine. The last bit of darkness was fading from the room. He would have to move his heavy body and continue. He was so young and had faced so little trouble that he felt bewildered. All he wished was for the night to stay so he could lie still, covered by darkness. Yet nothing could stop the day from coming, nothing could save him from getting up, saddling the Captain’s horse, and making the Captain’s coffee. It was there, unavoidable. And then, he thought, it was impossible. Yet they wouldn't let him be free. He had to go and take the coffee to the Captain. He was too dazed to fully grasp it. He just knew it was unavoidable—no matter how long he lay there motionless.
At last, after heaving at himself, for he seemed to be a mass of inertia, he got up. But he had to force every one of his movements from behind, with his will. He felt lost, and dazed, and helpless. Then he clutched hold of the bed, the pain was so keen. And looking at his thighs, he saw the darker bruises on his swarthy flesh and he knew that, if he pressed one of his fingers on one of the bruises, he should faint. But he did not want to faint—he did not want anybody to know. No one should ever know. It was between him and the Captain. There were only the two people in the world now—himself and the Captain.
At last, after struggling to get going since he felt completely stagnant, he managed to get up. But he had to push himself through every movement with sheer will. He felt lost, dazed, and helpless. Then he gripped the bed, the pain was so intense. Looking at his thighs, he noticed the dark bruises on his dark skin and realized that if he pressed one of his fingers against a bruise, he would pass out. But he didn’t want to pass out—he didn’t want anyone to know. No one should ever know. It was just between him and the Captain. There were only two people in the world now—himself and the Captain.
Slowly, economically, he got dressed and forced himself to walk. Everything was obscure, except just what he had his hands on. But he managed to get through his work. The very pain revived his dull senses. The worst remained yet. He took the tray and went up to the Captain’s room. The officer, pale and heavy, sat at the table. The orderly, as he saluted, felt himself put out of existence. He stood still for a moment submitting to his own nullification, then he gathered himself, seemed to regain himself, and then the Captain began to grow vague, unreal, and the younger soldier’s heart beat up. He clung to this situation—that the Captain did not exist—so that he himself might live. But when he saw his officer’s hand tremble as he took the coffee, he felt everything falling shattered. And he went away, feeling as if he himself were coming to pieces, disintegrated. And when the Captain was there on horseback, giving orders, while he himself stood, with rifle and knapsack, sick with pain, he felt as if he must shut his eyes—as if he must shut his eyes on everything. It was only the long agony of marching with a parched throat that filled him with one single, sleep-heavy intention: to save himself.
Slowly and carefully, he got dressed and pushed himself to walk. Everything felt hazy, except for what he could actually touch. But he managed to get through his tasks. The pain awakened his numb senses. The worst was still to come. He took the tray and went up to the Captain’s room. The officer, pale and heavy, sat at the table. As he saluted, the orderly felt like he was disappearing. He stood still for a moment, feeling completely insignificant, then he collected himself, seemed to regain his composure, and then the Captain began to feel vague and unreal, and the younger soldier’s heart started racing. He held onto the idea that the Captain didn’t exist so he could keep himself alive. But when he saw his officer’s hand shake as he took the coffee, he felt everything crashing down around him. He walked away, feeling as if he was falling apart, disintegrating. And when the Captain was there on horseback, giving orders, while he stood with his rifle and knapsack, overwhelmed with pain, he felt like he had to shut his eyes—like he needed to shut his eyes to everything. It was only the long suffering of marching with a dry throat that filled him with a single, heavy desire: to save himself.
II
He was getting used even to his parched throat. That the snowy peaks were radiant among the sky, that the whity-green glacier-river twisted through its pale shoals, in the valley below, seemed almost supernatural. But he was going mad with fever and thirst. He plodded on uncomplaining. He did not want to speak, not to anybody. There were two gulls, like flakes of water and snow, over the river. The scent of green rye soaked in sunshine came like a sickness. And the march continued, monotonously, almost like a bad sleep.
He was getting used to his dry throat. The snowy peaks glowed in the sky, and the white-green glacier river wound through its pale banks in the valley below, looking almost unreal. But he was going crazy from fever and thirst. He kept trudging on without complaining. He didn’t want to talk to anyone. Two gulls flew over the river, looking like bits of water and snow. The smell of sun-soaked green rye felt like a sickness. And the march went on, monotonous, almost like a bad dream.
At the next farm-house, which stood low and broad near the high road, tubs of water had been put out. The soldiers clustered round to drink. They took off their helmets, and the steam mounted from their wet hair. The Captain sat on horseback, watching. He needed to see his orderly. His helmet threw a dark shadow over his light, fierce eyes, but his moustache and mouth and chin were distinct in the sunshine. The orderly must move under the presence of the figure of the horseman. It was not that he was afraid, or cowed. It was as if he was disembowelled, made empty, like an empty shell. He felt himself as nothing, a shadow creeping under the sunshine. And, thirsty as he was, he could scarcely drink, feeling the Captain near him. He would not take off his helmet to wipe his wet hair. He wanted to stay in shadow, not to be forced into consciousness. Starting, he saw the light heel of the officer prick the belly of the horse; the Captain cantered away, and he himself could relapse into vacancy.
At the next farmhouse, which was low and wide near the main road, tubs of water had been set out. The soldiers gathered around to drink. They took off their helmets, and steam rose from their wet hair. The Captain sat on his horse, watching. He needed to see his orderly. His helmet cast a dark shadow over his bright, intense eyes, but his mustache, mouth, and chin were clearly visible in the sunlight. The orderly had to work under the watchful eye of the horseman. It wasn’t that he was scared or intimidated. It felt more like he was hollowed out, empty, like a shell. He saw himself as nothing, a shadow slipping through the sunlight. Even though he was very thirsty, he could hardly drink, feeling the Captain so close to him. He wouldn’t take off his helmet to wipe his wet hair. He wanted to stay in the shadows, not be forced into awareness. Startled, he noticed the officer's spurs digging into the horse's belly; the Captain rode off, and he could finally sink back into emptiness.
Nothing, however, could give him back his living place in the hot, bright morning. He felt like a gap among it all. Whereas the Captain was prouder, overriding. A hot flash went through the young servant’s body. The Captain was firmer and prouder with life, he himself was empty as a shadow. Again the flash went through him, dazing him out. But his heart ran a little firmer.
Nothing, however, could bring back his home in the hot, bright morning. He felt like an outsider among it all. The Captain, on the other hand, was more confident and commanding. A wave of heat rushed through the young servant’s body. The Captain was more solid and proud of life, while he felt as empty as a shadow. Again, the wave hit him, disorienting him. But his heart raced a little stronger.
The company turned up the hill, to make a loop for the return. Below, from among the trees, the farm-bell clanged. He saw the labourers, mowing barefoot at the thick grass, leave off their work and go downhill, their scythes hanging over their shoulders, like long, bright claws curving down behind them. They seemed like dream-people, as if they had no relation to himself. He felt as in a blackish dream: as if all the other things were there and had form, but he himself was only a consciousness, a gap that could think and perceive.
The company went up the hill to make a loop for the return. Below, from among the trees, the farm bell rang. He saw the laborers mowing barefoot in the thick grass stop their work and head downhill, their scythes resting over their shoulders like long, shiny claws curving down behind them. They felt like dream figures, as if they had no connection to him. He felt like he was in a dark dream: as if everything else existed and had substance, but he himself was just a awareness, a void that could think and perceive.
The soldiers were tramping silently up the glaring hillside. Gradually his head began to revolve, slowly, rhythmically. Sometimes it was dark before his eyes, as if he saw this world through a smoked glass, frail shadows and unreal. It gave him a pain in his head to walk.
The soldiers were marching quietly up the bright hillside. Slowly, his head started to spin, in a slow, rhythmic way. Sometimes everything darkened in front of his eyes, as if he was seeing the world through a tinted lens, shadows fragile and unreal. It hurt his head to walk.
The air was too scented, it gave no breath. All the lush green-stuff seemed to be issuing its sap, till the air was deathly, sickly with the smell of greenness. There was the perfume of clover, like pure honey and bees. Then there grew a faint acrid tang—they were near the beeches; and then a queer clattering noise, and a suffocating, hideous smell; they were passing a flock of sheep, a shepherd in a black smock, holding his crook. Why should the sheep huddle together under this fierce sun. He felt that the shepherd would not see him, though he could see the shepherd.
The air was overly fragrant, almost suffocating. Everything around was releasing its sap, making the atmosphere feel heavy and nauseating with the scent of greenery. There was the sweet smell of clover, reminiscent of honey and bees. Then a slight, sharp odor emerged—they were close to the beech trees; and then came a strange clattering sound and a choking, awful smell; they were passing a flock of sheep, tended by a shepherd in a black smock, holding his crook. Why were the sheep huddled together under this blazing sun? He sensed that the shepherd wouldn’t notice him, even though he could see the shepherd clearly.
At last there was the halt. They stacked rifles in a conical stack, put down their kit in a scattered circle around it, and dispersed a little, sitting on a small knoll high on the hillside. The chatter began. The soldiers were steaming with heat, but were lively. He sat still, seeing the blue mountains rising upon the land, twenty kilometres away. There was a blue fold in the ranges, then out of that, at the foot, the broad, pale bed of the river, stretches of whity-green water between pinkish-grey shoals among the dark pine woods. There it was, spread out a long way off. And it seemed to come downhill, the river. There was a raft being steered, a mile away. It was a strange country. Nearer, a red-roofed, broad farm with white base and square dots of windows crouched beside the wall of beech foliage on the wood’s edge. There were long strips of rye and clover and pale green corn. And just at his feet, below the knoll, was a darkish bog, where globe flowers stood breathless still on their slim stalks. And some of the pale gold bubbles were burst, and a broken fragment hung in the air. He thought he was going to sleep.
At last, they stopped. They stacked their rifles in a cone, set their gear down in a scattered circle around it, and spread out a bit, sitting on a small hilltop overlooking the slope. The chatter started. The soldiers were hot and sweaty but energetic. He sat quietly, gazing at the blue mountains rising in the distance, twenty kilometers away. There was a blue dip in the ranges, and from there, at the bottom, the wide, pale riverbed appeared, stretches of whitish-green water flowing between pinkish-grey shoals amidst dark pine forests. It stretched far off, and it looked like the river was flowing downhill. He noticed a raft being maneuvered about a mile away. It was an unusual landscape. Closer by, a broad farm with a red roof and white walls, sprinkled with square windows, nestled against the beech tree line at the edge of the woods. There were long strips of rye, clover, and pale green corn. Just at his feet, below the knoll, lay a dark bog where globe flowers stood perfectly still on their slender stalks. Some of the pale gold bubbles had burst, and a broken piece hung in the air. He felt like he was about to doze off.
Suddenly something moved into this coloured mirage before his eyes. The Captain, a small, light-blue and scarlet figure, was trotting evenly between the strips of corn, along the level brow of the hill. And the man making flag-signals was coming on. Proud and sure moved the horseman’s figure, the quick, bright thing, in which was concentrated all the light of this morning, which for the rest lay a fragile, shining shadow. Submissive, apathetic, the young soldier sat and stared. But as the horse slowed to a walk, coming up the last steep path, the great flash flared over the body and soul of the orderly. He sat waiting. The back of his head felt as if it were weighted with a heavy piece of fire. He did not want to eat. His hands trembled slightly as he moved them. Meanwhile the officer on horseback was approaching slowly and proudly. The tension grew in the orderly’s soul. Then again, seeing the Captain ease himself on the saddle, the flash blazed through him.
Suddenly, something shifted in this colorful mirage before his eyes. The Captain, a small figure in light blue and scarlet, was trotting steadily between the rows of corn along the flat top of the hill. The man signaling with flags was coming closer. The horseman moved proudly and confidently, embodying all the brightness of this morning, which otherwise lay just a delicate, shining shade. Submissive and indifferent, the young soldier sat there and stared. But as the horse slowed to a walk, coming up the last steep path, a great flash engulfed the body and soul of the orderly. He remained still, waiting. The back of his head felt heavy with a scorching weight. He had no appetite. His hands trembled slightly as he moved them. Meanwhile, the officer on horseback approached slowly and with a sense of pride. The tension in the orderly’s soul increased. Then again, as the Captain adjusted himself in the saddle, the flash surged through him.
The Captain looked at the patch of light blue and scarlet, and dark heads, scattered closely on the hillside. It pleased him. The command pleased him. And he was feeling proud. His orderly was among them in common subjection. The officer rose a little on his stirrups to look. The young soldier sat with averted, dumb face. The Captain relaxed on his seat. His slim-legged, beautiful horse, brown as a beech nut, walked proudly uphill. The Captain passed into the zone of the company’s atmosphere: a hot smell of men, of sweat, of leather. He knew it very well. After a word with the lieutenant, he went a few paces higher, and sat there, a dominant figure, his sweat-marked horse swishing its tail, while he looked down on his men, on his orderly, a nonentity among the crowd.
The Captain looked at the patch of light blue and scarlet, along with the dark heads scattered closely on the hillside. It made him feel good. The command made him feel good. And he was feeling proud. His orderly was among them in common subjugation. The officer rose slightly in his stirrups to get a better look. The young soldier sat with his face turned away, expressionless. The Captain settled back in his seat. His slim-legged, beautiful horse, brown like a beech nut, walked proudly uphill. The Captain entered the company's atmosphere: a hot smell of men, sweat, and leather. He was very familiar with it. After a brief word with the lieutenant, he moved a few paces higher and sat there, a dominant figure, his sweat-marked horse swishing its tail, while he looked down at his men, at his orderly, a nobody among the crowd.
The young soldier’s heart was like fire in his chest, and he breathed with difficulty. The officer, looking downhill, saw three of the young soldiers, two pails of water between them, staggering across a sunny green field. A table had been set up under a tree, and there the slim lieutenant stood, importantly busy. Then the Captain summoned himself to an act of courage. He called his orderly.
The young soldier’s heart felt like fire in his chest, and he struggled to breathe. The officer, looking down the hill, saw three young soldiers, two pails of water between them, stumbling across a sunny green field. A table had been set up under a tree, and there the slim lieutenant stood, looking busy and important. Then the Captain gathered his courage. He called for his orderly.
The name leapt into the young soldier’s throat as he heard the command, and he rose blindly stifled. He saluted, standing below the officer. He did not look up. But there was the flicker in the Captain’s voice.
The name caught in the young soldier's throat when he heard the command, and he stood up awkwardly. He saluted while standing beneath the officer. He didn't look up. But there was a hint of something in the Captain’s voice.
“Go to the inn and fetch me....” the officer gave his commands. “Quick!” he added.
“Go to the inn and get me....” the officer issued his orders. “Fast!” he added.
At the last word, the heart of the servant leapt with a flash, and he felt the strength come over his body. But he turned in mechanical obedience, and set on at a heavy run downhill, looking almost like a bear, his trousers bagging over his military boots. And the officer watched this blind, plunging run all the way.
At the final word, the servant's heart raced, and he felt a surge of strength wash over him. But he turned and ran downhill in a heavy, almost robotic way, looking somewhat like a bear, with his pants sagging over his military boots. The officer observed this reckless, headlong run the entire way.
But it was only the outside of the orderly’s body that was obeying so humbly and mechanically. Inside had gradually accumulated a core into which all the energy of that young life was compact and concentrated. He executed his commission, and plodded quickly back uphill. There was a pain in his head, as he walked, that made him twist his features unknowingly. But hard there in the centre of his chest was himself, himself, firm, and not to be plucked to pieces.
But it was only the exterior of the orderly's body that was obeying so submissively and mechanically. Inside, a core had gradually built up, holding all the energy of that young life, compact and focused. He carried out his task and trudged quickly back uphill. As he walked, there was a pain in his head that made him unconsciously contort his face. But deep in the center of his chest was his true self, unwavering, and not to be easily torn apart.
The captain had gone up into the wood. The orderly plodded through the hot, powerfully smelling zone of the company’s atmosphere. He had a curious mass of energy inside him now. The Captain was less real than himself. He approached the green entrance to the wood. There, in the half-shade, he saw the horse standing, the sunshine and the tuckering shadow of leaves dancing over his brown body. There was a clearing where timber had lately been felled. Here, in the gold-green shade beside the brilliant cup of sunshine, stood two figures, blue and pink, the bits of pink showing out plainly. The Captain was talking to his lieutenant.
The captain had gone into the woods. The orderly trudged through the hot, intensely fragrant area of the company's surroundings. He felt a strange burst of energy inside him now. The captain felt less real than himself. He approached the green entrance to the woods. There, in the partial shade, he saw the horse standing, with sunlight and the dappled shadow of leaves dancing over its brown coat. There was an open space where trees had recently been cut down. Here, in the gold-green shade beside the bright patch of sunlight, stood two figures, one in blue and the other in pink, with the bits of pink clearly visible. The captain was talking to his lieutenant.
The orderly stood on the edge of the bright clearing, where great trunks of trees, stripped and glistening, lay stretched like naked, brown-skinned bodies. Chips of wood littered the trampled floor, like splashed light, and the bases of the felled trees stood here and there, with their raw, level tops. Beyond was the brilliant, sunlit green of a beech.
The guard stood on the edge of the bright clearing, where large, stripped tree trunks lay stretched out like bare brown bodies. Wood chips littered the trampled ground, resembling scattered light, and the stumps of the fallen trees were scattered around, their raw, flat tops exposed. Beyond that was the vibrant, sunlit green of a beech tree.
“Then I will ride forward,” the orderly heard his Captain say. The lieutenant saluted and strode away. He himself went forward. A hot flash passed through his belly, as he tramped towards his officer.
“Then I will ride ahead,” the orderly heard his Captain say. The lieutenant saluted and walked away. He himself moved forward. A hot sensation rushed through his stomach as he marched toward his officer.
The Captain watched the rather heavy figure of the young soldier stumble forward, and his veins, too, ran hot. This was to be man to man between them. He yielded before the solid, stumbling figure with bent head. The orderly stooped and put the food on a level-sawn tree-base. The Captain watched the glistening, sun-inflamed, naked hands. He wanted to speak to the young soldier, but could not. The servant propped a bottle against his thigh, pressed open the cork, and poured out the beer into the mug. He kept his head bent. The Captain accepted the mug.
The Captain watched the heavyset young soldier stumble forward, feeling a rush of emotion. It was going to be a face-off between them. He couldn’t help but give in to the solid, swaying figure with its downturned head. The orderly bent down and placed the food on a flat piece of cut wood. The Captain noticed the shining, sun-kissed, bare hands. He wanted to say something to the young soldier, but the words wouldn’t come. The servant leaned the bottle against his thigh, popped the cork, and poured beer into the mug. He kept his head lowered. The Captain accepted the mug.
“Hot!” he said, as if amiably.
“Cool!” he said, sounding friendly.
The flame sprang out of the orderly’s heart, nearly suffocating him.
The flame burst from the orderly’s heart, almost choking him.
“Yes, sir,” he replied, between shut teeth.
“Yes, sir,” he replied, through clenched teeth.
And he heard the sound of the Captain’s drinking, and he clenched his fists, such a strong torment came into his wrists. Then came the faint clang of the closing of the pot-lid. He looked up. The Captain was watching him. He glanced swiftly away. Then he saw the officer stoop and take a piece of bread from the tree-base. Again the flash of flame went through the young soldier, seeing the stiff body stoop beneath him, and his hands jerked. He looked away. He could feel the officer was nervous. The bread fell as it was being broken The officer ate the other piece. The two men stood tense and still, the master laboriously chewing his bread, the servant staring with averted face, his fist clenched.
And he heard the sound of the Captain drinking, and he clenched his fists, feeling a strong pain in his wrists. Then came the faint clang of the pot lid closing. He looked up. The Captain was watching him. He quickly glanced away. Then he saw the officer bend down and grab a piece of bread from the tree trunk. Again, a spark of anger shot through the young soldier as he watched the officer’s stiff body bend beneath him, and his hands jerked. He looked away. He could sense that the officer was tense. The bread fell as he broke it. The officer ate the other piece. The two men stood there, tense and still, the master chewing his bread slowly, the servant staring with his face turned away, his fist clenched.
Then the young soldier started. The officer had pressed open the lid of the mug again. The orderly watched the lid of the mug, and the white hand that clenched the handle, as if he were fascinated. It was raised. The youth followed it with his eyes. And then he saw the thin, strong throat of the elder man moving up and down as he drank, the strong jaw working. And the instinct which had been jerking at the young man’s wrists suddenly jerked free. He jumped, feeling as if it were rent in two by a strong flame.
Then the young soldier flinched. The officer had lifted the lid of the mug again. The orderly stared at the mug's lid and the pale hand gripping the handle, as if he were mesmerized. It was raised. The young man tracked it with his eyes. Then he noticed the thin, muscular throat of the older man moving up and down as he drank, the strong jaw working. And the instinct that had been tugging at the young man’s wrists suddenly broke free. He jumped, feeling as if it were split in two by a powerful flame.
The spur of the officer caught in a tree-root, he went down backwards with a crash, the middle of his back thudding sickeningly against a sharp-edged tree-base, the pot flying away. And in a second the orderly, with serious, earnest young face, and under-lip between his teeth, had got his knee in the officer’s chest and was pressing the chin backward over the farther edge of the tree-stump, pressing, with all his heart behind in a passion of relief, the tension of his wrists exquisite with relief. And with the base of his palms he shoved at the chin, with all his might. And it was pleasant, too, to have that chin, that hard jaw already slightly rough with beard, in his hands. He did not relax one hair’s breadth, but, all the force of all his blood exulting in his thrust, he shoved back the head of the other man, till there was a little cluck and a crunching sensation. Then he felt as if his head went to vapour. Heavy convulsions shook the body of the officer, frightening and horrifying the young soldier. Yet it pleased him, too, to repress them. It pleased him to keep his hands pressing back the chin, to feel the chest of the other man yield in expiration to the weight of his strong, young knees, to feel the hard twitchings of the prostrate body jerking his own whole frame, which was pressed down on it.
The officer's spur got caught in a tree root, and he fell backwards with a thud, the middle of his back hitting sharply against a rough tree base, while his pot flew away. In an instant, the orderly, with a serious, earnest expression and his lower lip between his teeth, had his knee on the officer's chest, pushing his chin backward over the edge of the tree stump, putting all his effort into a surge of relief, the tension in his wrists intensely satisfying. Using the base of his palms, he pressed down on the chin with all his strength. And it felt good to grasp that chin, that hard jaw already slightly rough with stubble. He didn’t ease up at all, but with all the energy in his body fueling his push, he shoved back the officer's head until there was a little cluck and a crunching sound. Then he felt his head start to spin. The officer's body convulsed violently, causing both fear and horror in the young soldier. Yet, it also felt satisfying to control those convulsions. It brought him satisfaction to keep pressing back the chin, to feel the officer’s chest yield under the weight of his strong, young knees, and to sense the tight jerks of the fallen body affecting his entire frame, which was pressed down on it.
But it went still. He could look into the nostrils of the other man, the eyes he could scarcely see. How curiously the mouth was pushed out, exaggerating the full lips, and the moustache bristling up from them. Then, with a start, he noticed the nostrils gradually filled with blood. The red brimmed, hesitated, ran over, and went in a thin trickle down the face to the eyes.
But it went quiet. He could see into the other man's nostrils, the eyes he could hardly make out. How oddly the mouth jutted out, accentuating the full lips, and the mustache bristling above them. Then, suddenly, he noticed the nostrils slowly filling with blood. The red brimmed, paused, spilled over, and trickled down the face to the eyes.
It shocked and distressed him. Slowly, he got up. The body twitched and sprawled there, inert. He stood and looked at it in silence. It was a pity it was broken. It represented more than the thing which had kicked and bullied him. He was afraid to look at the eyes. They were hideous now, only the whites showing, and the blood running to them. The face of the orderly was drawn with horror at the sight. Well, it was so. In his heart he was satisfied. He had hated the face of the Captain. It was extinguished now. There was a heavy relief in the orderly’s soul. That was as it should be. But he could not bear to see the long, military body lying broken over the tree-base, the fine fingers crisped. He wanted to hide it away.
It shocked and distressed him. Slowly, he got up. The body twitched and lay there, motionless. He stood and stared at it in silence. It was a shame it was broken. It was more than just the thing that had kicked and bullied him. He was afraid to look at the eyes. They were gruesome now, with only the whites showing, and blood pooling in them. The orderly's face was twisted with horror at the sight. Well, it was what it was. Deep down, he felt a sense of satisfaction. He had hated the Captain's face. It was gone now. There was a heavy sense of relief in the orderly’s soul. That was how it should be. But he couldn't stand to see the long, military body lying broken against the tree base, the fine fingers crumpled. He wanted to hide it away.
Quickly, busily, he gathered it up and pushed it under the felled tree-trunks, which rested their beautiful, smooth length either end on logs. The face was horrible with blood. He covered it with the helmet. Then he pushed the limbs straight and decent, and brushed the dead leaves off the fine cloth of the uniform. So, it lay quite still in the shadow under there. A little strip of sunshine ran along the breast, from a chink between the logs. The orderly sat by it for a few moments. Here his own life also ended.
Quickly and busily, he gathered everything up and pushed it under the fallen tree trunks, which rested their beautiful, smooth lengths on logs at either end. The face was a horrible sight, covered in blood. He put the helmet over it. Then he arranged the limbs to be straight and proper and brushed the dead leaves off the nice cloth of the uniform. So, it lay completely still in the shadow down there. A small strip of sunshine fell across the chest, coming through a gap between the logs. The orderly sat by it for a few moments. Here, his own life also came to an end.
Then, through his daze, he heard the lieutenant, in a loud voice, explaining to the men outside the wood, that they were to suppose the bridge on the river below was held by the enemy. Now they were to march to the attack in such and such a manner. The lieutenant had no gift of expression. The orderly, listening from habit, got muddled. And when the lieutenant began it all again he ceased to hear. He knew he must go. He stood up. It surprised him that the leaves were glittering in the sun, and the chips of wood reflecting white from the ground. For him a change had come over the world. But for the rest it had not—all seemed the same. Only he had left it. And he could not go back. It was his duty to return with the beer-pot and the bottle. He could not. He had left all that. The lieutenant was still hoarsely explaining. He must go, or they would, overtake him. And he could not bear contact with anyone now.
Then, through his haze, he heard the lieutenant loudly telling the men outside the woods that they were to assume the bridge over the river below was under enemy control. Now they were to move forward for the attack in a specific way. The lieutenant wasn’t great at explaining things. The orderly, listening out of habit, got confused. And when the lieutenant started over, he stopped paying attention. He knew he had to go. He stood up. It surprised him that the leaves were shining in the sunlight and the pieces of wood were reflecting white off the ground. For him, everything had changed. But for the others, it hadn’t—all seemed the same. Only he had stepped away from it. And he couldn’t go back. It was his responsibility to return with the beer pot and the bottle. He couldn’t. He had left all that behind. The lieutenant was still hoarsely explaining things. He had to go, or they would catch up to him. And he couldn’t stand being around anyone right now.
He drew his fingers over his eyes, trying to find out where he was. Then he turned away. He saw the horse standing in the path. He went up to it and mounted. It hurt him to sit in the saddle. The pain of keeping his seat occupied him as they cantered through the wood. He would not have minded anything, but he could not get away from the sense of being divided from the others. The path led out of the trees. On the edge of the wood he pulled up and stood watching. There in the spacious sunshine of the valley soldiers were moving in a little swarm. Every now and then, a man harrowing on a strip of fallow shouted to his oxen, at the turn. The village and the white-towered church was small in the sunshine. And he no longer belonged to it—he sat there, beyond, like a man outside in the dark. He had gone out from everyday life into the unknown, and he could not, he even did not want to go back.
He ran his fingers over his eyes, trying to figure out where he was. Then he turned away. He noticed the horse standing in the path. He walked up to it and got on. Sitting in the saddle hurt him. The pain of staying seated occupied his mind as they trotted through the woods. He wouldn’t have minded anything else, but he couldn’t shake the feeling of being separated from everyone else. The path led out of the trees. At the edge of the woods, he stopped and stood watching. There, in the bright sunlight of the valley, soldiers were moving around like a small swarm. Every now and then, a man working a strip of fallow land shouted to his oxen at the turn. The village and the white-towered church looked tiny in the sunlight. And he no longer belonged to it—he sat there, apart, like a man outside in the dark. He had stepped out of everyday life into the unknown, and he couldn’t, and didn’t want to, go back.
Turning from the sun-blazing valley, he rode deep into the wood. Tree-trunks, like people standing grey and still, took no notice as he went. A doe, herself a moving bit of sunshine and shadow, went running through the flecked shade. There were bright green rents in the foliage. Then it was all pine wood, dark and cool. And he was sick with pain, he had an intolerable great pulse in his head, and he was sick. He had never been ill in his life, he felt lost, quite dazed with all this.
Turning away from the sun-drenched valley, he rode deeper into the forest. Tree trunks, like silent, gray figures, paid him no mind as he passed. A doe, a living mix of sunlight and shadow, darted through the dappled shade. There were bright green patches in the leaves. Then it became all pine trees, dark and cool. He was overwhelmed with pain; a pounding throb in his head felt unbearable, and he felt unwell. He had never been sick before, and he felt lost, completely disoriented by it all.
Trying to get down from the horse, he fell, astonished at the pain and his lack of balance. The horse shifted uneasily. He jerked its bridle and sent it cantering jerkily away. It was his last connection with the rest of things.
Trying to get down from the horse, he fell, shocked by the pain and his lack of balance. The horse shifted awkwardly. He yanked its bridle and sent it cantering off unsteadily. It was his last tie to everything else.
But he only wanted to lie down and not be disturbed. Stumbling through the trees, he came on a quiet place where beeches and pine trees grew on a slope. Immediately he had lain down and closed his eyes, his consciousness went racing on without him. A big pulse of sickness beat in him as if it throbbed through the whole earth. He was burning with dry heat. But he was too busy, too tearingly active in the incoherent race of delirium to observe.
But he just wanted to lie down and not be bothered. He stumbled through the trees until he found a quiet spot where beech and pine trees grew on a slope. As soon as he lay down and closed his eyes, his mind took off without him. A wave of sickness pulsed through him as if it flowed through the whole earth. He felt a dry heat burning within him. But he was too caught up, too wildly active in the chaotic rush of delirium to notice.
III
He came to with a start. His mouth was dry and hard, his heart beat heavily, but he had not the energy to get up. His heart beat heavily. Where was he?—the barracks—at home? There was something knocking. And, making an effort, he looked round—trees, and litter of greenery, and reddish, night, still pieces of sunshine on the floor. He did not believe he was himself, he did not believe what he saw. Something was knocking. He made a struggle towards consciousness, but relapsed. Then he struggled again. And gradually his surroundings fell into relationship with himself. He knew, and a great pang of fear went through his heart. Somebody was knocking. He could see the heavy, black rags of a fir tree overhead. Then everything went black. Yet he did not believe he had closed his eyes. He had not. Out of the blackness sight slowly emerged again. And someone was knocking. Quickly, he saw the blood-disgfigured face of his Captain, which he hated. And he held himself still with horror. Yet, deep inside him, he knew that it was so, the Captain should be dead. But the physical delirium got hold of him. Someone was knocking. He lay perfectly still, as if dead, with fear. And he went unconscious.
He woke up suddenly. His mouth was dry and stiff, and his heart pounded heavily, but he didn't have the strength to get up. His heart kept pounding. Where was he?—the barracks? home? There was something knocking. Anxiously, he looked around—trees, a mess of greenery, and the reddish night, with still patches of sunlight on the ground. He couldn’t believe he was really alive; he doubted what he was seeing. The knocking continued. He fought to regain his sense of awareness but faded again. Then he fought back once more. Slowly, his surroundings started to connect with him. He realized, and a wave of fear washed over him. Someone was knocking. He could see the dark, tattered branches of a fir tree above him. Then everything went dark. Still, he didn’t think he had closed his eyes. He hadn’t. From the darkness, his vision slowly returned. And someone was knocking. Quickly, he saw the blood-stained face of his Captain, which he despised. He froze in horror. Yet, deep down, he understood that it was true; the Captain should be dead. But the physical delirium overwhelmed him. Someone was knocking. He lay perfectly still, as if he were dead, filled with fear. And he lost consciousness.
When he opened his eyes again, he started, seeing something creeping swiftly up a tree-trunk. It was a little bird. And the bird was whistling overhead. Tap-tap-tap—it was the small, quick bird rapping the tree-trunk with its beak, as if its head were a little round hammer. He watched it curiously. It shifted sharply, in its creeping fashion. Then, like a mouse, it slid down the bare trunk. Its swift creeping sent a flash of revulsion through him. He raised his head. It felt a great weight. Then, the little bird ran out of the shadow across a still patch of sunshine, its little head bobbing swiftly, its white legs twinkling brightly for a moment. How neat it was in its build, so compact, with pieces of white on its wings. There were several of them. They were so pretty—but they crept like swift, erratic mice, running here and there among the beech-mast.
When he opened his eyes again, he jumped, seeing something quickly moving up a tree trunk. It was a small bird. And the bird was whistling above him. Tap-tap-tap—it was the tiny, quick bird pecking the tree trunk with its beak, as if its head were a little round hammer. He watched it with interest. It moved suddenly, in its sneaky way. Then, like a mouse, it slid down the bare trunk. Its fast movements sent a shiver of disgust through him. He lifted his head. It felt very heavy. Then, the little bird dashed out of the shadow into a sunny patch, its little head bobbing quickly, its white legs shining brightly for a moment. It looked so neat in its shape, so compact, with bits of white on its wings. There were several of them. They were so beautiful—but they moved like fast, erratic mice, darting around among the beech nuts.
He lay down again exhausted, and his consciousness lapsed. He had a horror of the little creeping birds. All his blood seemed to be darting and creeping in his head. And yet he could not move.
He lay down again, completely drained, and his mind faded away. He was terrified of the tiny, crawling birds. It felt like all the blood in his body was rushing around in his head. And yet, he couldn't move.
He came to with a further ache of exhaustion. There was the pain in his head, and the horrible sickness, and his inability to move. He had never been ill in his life. He did not know where he was or what he was. Probably he had got sunstroke. Or what else?—he had silenced the Captain for ever—some time ago—oh, a long time ago. There had been blood on his face, and his eyes had turned upwards. It was all right, somehow. It was peace. But now he had got beyond himself. He had never been here before. Was it life, or not life? He was by himself. They were in a big, bright place, those others, and he was outside. The town, all the country, a big bright place of light: and he was outside, here, in the darkened open beyond, where each thing existed alone. But they would all have to come out there sometime, those others. Little, and left behind him, they all were. There had been father and mother and sweetheart. What did they all matter? This was the open land.
He woke up with an overwhelming sense of exhaustion. There was pain in his head, a terrible nausea, and he couldn't move. He had never been sick in his life. He had no idea where he was or who he was. He probably had sunstroke. Or what else?—he had silenced the Captain forever—some time ago—oh, a long time ago. There had been blood on his face, and his eyes had rolled back. But somehow, it was okay. It felt peaceful. But now he felt detached from himself. He had never been here before. Was this life, or not life? He was alone. Those others were in a big, bright place, and he was outside it. The town, the entire countryside, a vast, illuminated area: and he was outside, here, in the dark expanse beyond, where everything existed on its own. But eventually, those others would have to face that space too, someday. Little and left behind him, that’s what they all were. There had been a father, a mother, and a sweetheart. Did any of that really matter? This was the open land.
He sat up. Something scuffled. It was a little, brown squirrel running in lovely, undulating bounds over the floor, its red tail completing the undulation of its body—and then, as it sat up, furling and unfurling. He watched it, pleased. It ran on friskily, enjoying itself. It flew wildly at another squirrel, and they were chasing each other, and making little scolding, chattering noises. The soldier wanted to speak to them. But only a hoarse sound came out of his throat. The squirrels burst away—they flew up the trees. And then he saw the one peeping round at him, half-way up a tree-trunk. A start of fear went through him, though, in so far as he was conscious, he was amused. It still stayed, its little, keen face staring at him halfway up the tree-trunk, its little ears pricked up, its clawey little hands clinging to the bark, its white breast reared. He started from it in panic.
He sat up. Something scurried. It was a small brown squirrel bounding gracefully across the floor, its red tail adding to the rhythm of its movements—and then, as it paused, curling and uncurling. He watched it with delight. It dashed around playfully, having a great time. It suddenly charged at another squirrel, and they began chasing each other, making little scolding, chattering sounds. The soldier wanted to say something to them. But only a raspy sound came out of his throat. The squirrels took off—they scampered up the trees. Then he noticed one peeking at him halfway up a tree trunk. A surge of fear went through him, though he also found it amusing. The squirrel stayed there, its small, sharp face looking at him from halfway up the trunk, its little ears perked up, its tiny hands gripping the bark, its white chest puffed out. He jumped back in panic.
Struggling to his feet, he lurched away. He went on walking, walking, looking for something for a drink. His brain felt hot and inflamed for want of water. He stumbled on. Then he did not know anything. He went unconscious as he walked. Yet he stumbled on, his mouth open.
Struggling to his feet, he staggered away. He kept walking, looking for something to drink. His head felt hot and foggy from lack of water. He kept stumbling forward. Then he lost all awareness. He went unconscious as he walked, yet he kept staggering on, his mouth hanging open.
When, to his dumb wonder, he opened his eyes on the world again, he no longer tried to remember what it was. There was thick, golden light behind golden-green glitterings, and tall, grey-purple shafts, and darknesses further off, surrounding him, growing deeper. He was conscious of a sense of arrival. He was amid the reality, on the real, dark bottom. But there was the thirst burning in his brain. He felt lighter, not so heavy. He supposed it was newness.
When he opened his eyes to the world again, he was amazed and didn’t even try to remember what it had been before. There was a thick, golden light behind sparkling golden-green reflections, tall, grey-purple columns, and deeper darknesses surrounding him. He felt a sense of arrival. He was in reality, on the real, dark ground. But there was a thirst burning in his mind. He felt lighter, not so weighed down. He guessed it was a feeling of newness.
The air was muttering with thunder. He thought he was walking wonderfully swiftly and was coming straight to relief—or was it to water?
The air was rumbling with thunder. He thought he was walking really quickly and was heading straight for relief—or was it for water?
Suddenly he stood still with fear. There was a tremendous flare of gold, immense—just a few dark trunks like bars between him and it. All the young level wheat was burnished gold glaring on its silky green. A woman, full-skirted, a black cloth on her head for head-dress, was passing like a block of shadow through the glistening, green corn, into the full glare. There was a farm, too, pale blue in shadow, and the timber black. And there was a church spire, nearly fused away in the gold. The woman moved on, away from him. He had no language with which to speak to her. She was the bright, solid unreality. She would make a noise of words that would confuse him, and her eyes would look at him without seeing him. She was crossing there to the other side. He stood against a tree.
Suddenly, he froze in fear. There was a huge burst of gold, immense—just a few dark trunks like bars between him and it. All the young wheat was a shining gold, glowing against its silky green. A woman, in a full skirt with a black cloth on her head, passed like a shadow through the shimmering green corn, into the bright light. There was a farm, pale blue in the shadows, with black trees. And there was a church spire, almost disappearing in the gold. The woman moved away from him. He had no words to speak to her. She was the bright, solid unreal. She would say things that would confuse him, and her eyes would look at him without really seeing him. She was crossing to the other side. He leaned against a tree.
When at last he turned, looking down the long, bare grove whose flat bed was already filling dark, he saw the mountains in a wonder-light, not far away, and radiant. Behind the soft, grey ridge of the nearest range the further mountains stood golden and pale grey, the snow all radiant like pure, soft gold. So still, gleaming in the sky, fashioned pure out of the ore of the sky, they shone in their silence. He stood and looked at them, his face illuminated. And like the golden, lustrous gleaming of the snow he felt his own thirst bright in him. He stood and gazed, leaning against a tree. And then everything slid away into space.
When he finally turned around and looked down the long, empty grove, which was already getting dark, he saw the mountains glowing in a magical light, not far off and radiant. Behind the soft, grey ridge of the nearest range, the distant mountains appeared golden and pale grey, with the snow shining like pure, soft gold. So still, sparkling in the sky, created purely from the essence of the atmosphere, they glimmered in their silence. He stood there, gazing at them, his face lit up. And just like the golden, shiny gleam of the snow, he felt his own thirst sparkling within him. He stood and stared, leaning against a tree. And then everything faded away into the distance.
During the night the lightning fluttered perpetually, making the whole sky white. He must have walked again. The world hung livid round him for moments, fields a level sheen of grey-green light, trees in dark bulk, and the range of clouds black across a white sky. Then the darkness fell like a shutter, and the night was whole. A faint mutter of a half-revealed world, that could not quite leap out of the darkness!—Then there again stood a sweep of pallor for the land, dark shapes looming, a range of clouds hanging overhead. The world was a ghostly shadow, thrown for a moment upon the pure darkness, which returned ever whole and complete.
During the night, the lightning flickered constantly, lighting up the entire sky. He must have walked again. The world looked pale around him for moments, with fields shining a dull grey-green, trees appearing as dark shapes, and clouds hanging black against a white sky. Then darkness fell like a curtain, and the night became complete. There was a faint rumble from a half-visible world that couldn’t quite break free from the darkness! Then there was a wash of light across the land, dark shapes looming, a mass of clouds overhead. The world was a ghostly shadow, briefly cast against the deep darkness, which always returned whole and complete.
And the mere delirium of sickness and fever went on inside him—his brain opening and shutting like the night—then sometimes convulsions of terror from something with great eyes that stared round a tree—then the long agony of the march, and the sun decomposing his blood—then the pang of hate for the Captain, followed, by a pang of tenderness and ease. But everything was distorted, born of an ache and resolving into an ache.
And the sheer madness of sickness and fever raged inside him—his mind flickering like night—then moments of terror from something with huge eyes glaring around a tree—then the long suffering of the march, with the sun breaking down his blood—then the sharp feeling of hatred for the Captain, quickly followed by a feeling of tenderness and relief. But everything was twisted, emerging from a pain and turning into another pain.
In the morning he came definitely awake. Then his brain flamed with the sole horror of thirstiness! The sun was on his face, the dew was steaming from his wet clothes. Like one possessed, he got up. There, straight in front of him, blue and cool and tender, the mountains ranged across the pale edge of the morning sky. He wanted them—he wanted them alone—he wanted to leave himself and be identified with them. They did not move, they were still and soft, with white, gentle markings of snow. He stood still, mad with suffering, his hands crisping and clutching. Then he was twisting in a paroxysm on the grass.
In the morning, he fully woke up. Then his mind was consumed by the terrible feeling of thirst! The sun was shining on his face, and the dew was evaporating from his wet clothes. Driven by a compulsion, he got up. There, right in front of him, blue and cool and inviting, the mountains stretched across the pale dawn sky. He yearned for them—needed them alone—he wanted to escape himself and become one with them. They were unmoving, still and gentle, marked with soft patches of snow. He stood there, overwhelmed with pain, his hands curling and grasping. Then he was writhing in agony on the grass.
He lay still, in a kind of dream of anguish. His thirst seemed to have separated itself from him, and to stand apart, a single demand. Then the pain he felt was another single self. Then there was the clog of his body, another separate thing. He was divided among all kinds of separate beings. There was some strange, agonized connection between them, but they were drawing further apart. Then they would all split. The sun, drilling down on him, was drilling through the bond. Then they would all fall, fall through the everlasting lapse of space. Then again, his consciousness reasserted itself. He roused on to his elbow and stared at the gleaming mountains. There they ranked, all still and wonderful between earth and heaven. He stared till his eyes went black, and the mountains, as they stood in their beauty, so clean and cool, seemed to have it, that which was lost in him.
He lay there, lost in a kind of painful dream. His thirst felt like it had become a separate being, just a single need. The pain he was experiencing felt like a separate entity too. Then there was the heaviness of his body, another distinct thing. He was fragmented among all these different sensations. There was some strange, tortured connection between them, but they seemed to be pulling further apart. Eventually, they would all break away. The sun beating down on him felt like it was drilling through that connection. Then they would all fall, drop into the endless void of space. But then his awareness came back. He pushed himself up onto his elbow and looked at the shining mountains. They stood, still and magnificent, caught between earth and sky. He gazed until his vision went dark, and the mountains, in their beauty—so pure and refreshing—seemed to hold what was lost in him.
IV
When the soldiers found him, three hours later, he was lying with his face over his arm, his black hair giving off heat under the sun. But he was still alive. Seeing the open, black mouth the young soldiers dropped him in horror.
When the soldiers found him three hours later, he was lying with his face on his arm, his black hair radiating heat under the sun. But he was still alive. Upon seeing his open, black mouth, the young soldiers dropped him in horror.
He died in the hospital at night, without having seen again.
He died in the hospital at night, without seeing anyone again.
The doctors saw the bruises on his legs, behind, and were silent.
The doctors noticed the bruises on his legs and back, and they remained silent.
The bodies of the two men lay together, side by side, in the mortuary, the one white and slender, but laid rigidly at rest, the other looking as if every moment it must rouse into life again, so young and unused, from a slumber.
The bodies of the two men lay together, side by side, in the morgue, one white and slender, but lying stiff at rest, the other looking like it could spring back to life at any moment, so young and untainted, as if from a deep sleep.
The Thorn in the Flesh
I
A wind was running, so that occasionally the poplars whitened as if a flame flew up them. The sky was broken and blue among moving clouds. Patches of sunshine lay on the level fields, and shadows on the rye and the vineyards. In the distance, very blue, the cathedral bristled against the sky, and the houses of the city of Metz clustered vaguely below, like a hill.
A wind was blowing, making the poplars shimmer as if a flame was shooting up them. The sky was a mix of broken blue and moving clouds. Patches of sunshine spread across the flat fields, with shadows on the rye and vineyards. In the distance, a very blue cathedral stood out against the sky, and the houses of Metz appeared vaguely below, like a hill.
Among the fields by the lime trees stood the barracks, upon bare, dry ground, a collection of round-roofed huts of corrugated iron, where the soldiers’ nasturtiums climbed brilliantly. There was a tract of vegetable garden at the side, with the soldiers’ yellowish lettuces in rows, and at the back the big, hard drilling-yard surrounded by a wire fence.
Among the fields by the lime trees stood the barracks, on bare, dry ground, a collection of round-roofed huts made of corrugated iron, where the soldiers’ nasturtiums climbed vibrantly. There was a patch of vegetable garden on the side, with the soldiers’ yellowish lettuces in rows, and at the back, the big, hard drilling yard surrounded by a wire fence.
At this time in the afternoon, the huts were deserted, all the beds pushed up, the soldiers were lounging about under the lime trees waiting for the call to drill. Bachmann sat on a bench in the shade that smelled sickly with blossom. Pale green, wrecked lime flowers were scattered on the ground. He was writing his weekly post card to his mother. He was a fair, long, limber youth, good looking. He sat very still indeed, trying to write his post card. His blue uniform, sagging on him as he sat bent over the card, disfigured his youthful shape. His sunburnt hand waited motionless for the words to come. “Dear mother”—was all he had written. Then he scribbled mechanically: “Many thanks for your letter with what you sent. Everything is all right with me. We are just off to drill on the fortifications——” Here he broke off and sat suspended, oblivious of everything, held in some definite suspense. He looked again at the card. But he could write no more. Out of the knot of his consciousness no word would come. He signed himself, and looked up, as a man looks to see if anyone has noticed him in his privacy.
At this time in the afternoon, the huts were empty, all the beds pushed aside, the soldiers were lounging under the lime trees, waiting for the drill call. Bachmann sat on a bench in the shade that had a sickly sweet smell from the blossoms. Pale green, ruined lime flowers were scattered on the ground. He was writing his weekly postcard to his mother. He was a tall, slim, good-looking young man. He sat still, trying to write his postcard. His blue uniform hung loosely on him as he bent over the card, distorting his youthful shape. His sunburnt hand waited there, motionless, for the words to come. “Dear mother”—was all he had written. Then he scribbled mechanically: “Many thanks for your letter and what you sent. Everything is okay with me. We are just about to go drill on the fortifications——” Here he stopped and sat there, oblivious to everything, caught in some kind of suspense. He looked again at the card. But he couldn’t write any more. No words would come from his racing thoughts. He signed his name and looked up, like someone checking to see if anyone had noticed him in his solitude.
There was a self-conscious strain in his blue eyes, and a pallor about his mouth, where the young, fair moustache glistened. He was almost girlish in his good looks and his grace. But he had something of military consciousness, as if he believed in the discipline for himself, and found satisfaction in delivering himself to his duty. There was also a trace of youthful swagger and dare-devilry about his mouth and his limber body, but this was in suppression now.
There was a self-aware look in his blue eyes and a paleness around his mouth, where his young, light mustache glinted. He was almost feminine in his good looks and elegance. But he had a hint of military awareness, as if he believed in discipline for himself and took pride in committing to his responsibilities. There was also a hint of youthful bravado and recklessness in his smile and agile body, but it was being held back now.
He put the post card in the pocket of his tunic, and went to join a group of his comrades who were lounging in the shade, laughing and talking grossly. Today he was out of it. He only stood near to them for the warmth of the association. In his own consciousness something held him down.
He slipped the postcard into the pocket of his shirt and went to hang out with a group of his friends who were chilling in the shade, joking and talking wildly. Today, he felt out of it. He just stood close to them for the comfort of their company. Deep down, something was weighing on him.
Presently they were summoned to ranks. The sergeant came out to take command. He was a strongly built, rather heavy man of forty. His head was thrust forward, sunk a little between his powerful shoulders, and the strong jaw was pushed out aggressively. But the eyes were smouldering, the face hung slack and sodden with drink.
Presently, they were called to get in line. The sergeant stepped forward to take charge. He was a solidly built, somewhat heavy man in his forties. His head was pushed forward, slightly lowered between his strong shoulders, and his jaw jutted out defiantly. However, his eyes were burning with intensity, and his face hung loose and tired from drinking.
He gave his orders in brutal, barking shouts, and the little company moved forward, out of the wire-fenced yard to the open road, marching rhythmically, raising the dust. Bachmann, one of the inner file of four deep, marched in the airless ranks, half suffocated with heat and dust and enclosure. Through the moving of his comrades’ bodies, he could see the small vines dusty by the roadside, the poppies among the tares fluttering and blown to pieces, the distant spaces of sky and fields all free with air and sunshine. But he was bound in a very dark enclosure of anxiety within himself.
He shouted orders in harsh, commanding tones, and the small group moved forward, out of the fenced yard onto the open road, marching in unison and kicking up dust. Bachmann, part of the inner line of four, trudged in the stifling ranks, struggling to breathe in the heat and dust. Between the shifting bodies of his comrades, he glimpsed the small vines caked in dust by the roadside, poppies amongst the weeds swaying and getting battered, and the expansive sky and fields, all bright with air and sunshine. But he felt trapped in a deep, dark space of anxiety within himself.
He marched with his usual ease, being healthy and well adjusted. But his body went on by itself. His spirit was clenched apart. And ever the few soldiers drew nearer and nearer to the town, ever the consciousness of the youth became more gripped and separate, his body worked by a kind of mechanical intelligence, a mere presence of mind.
He walked with his usual ease, being healthy and well-adjusted. But his body moved on its own. His spirit felt disconnected. As the few soldiers got closer and closer to the town, his awareness felt more and more intense and separated, his body operating on a kind of instinct, merely aware.
They diverged from the high road and passed in single file down a path among trees. All was silent and green and mysterious, with shadow of foliage and long, green, undisturbed grass. Then they came out in the sunshine on a moat of water, which wound silently between the long, flowery grass, at the foot of the earthworks, that rose in front in terraces walled smooth on the face, but all soft with long grass at the top. Marguerite daisies and lady’s-slipper glimmered white and gold in the lush grass, preserved here in the intense peace of the fortifications. Thickets of trees stood round about. Occasionally a puff of mysterious wind made the flowers and the long grass that crested the earthworks above bow and shake as with signals of oncoming alarm.
They turned off the main road and walked single file down a path through the trees. Everything was quiet, green, and a bit mysterious, with shadows from the leaves and long, untouched grass. Then they emerged into the sunlight by a moat, where water silently flowed among the tall, flowering grass at the base of the earthworks, which rose in terraced layers, smooth on the surface but covered in soft, long grass at the top. Marguerite daisies and lady’s-slipper flowers sparkled in white and gold among the lush grass, thriving in the stillness of the fortifications. Clusters of trees surrounded them. Occasionally, a gentle, strange breeze would cause the flowers and the tall grass on the earthworks to sway and bow, as if signaling an approaching danger.
The group of soldiers stood at the end of the moat, in their light blue and scarlet uniforms, very bright. The sergeant was giving them instructions, and his shout came sharp and alarming in the intense, untouched stillness of the place. They listened, finding it difficult to make the effort of understanding.
The group of soldiers stood at the edge of the moat, wearing their bright light blue and scarlet uniforms. The sergeant was giving them instructions, and his shout cut through the intense, eerie quiet of the place. They listened, struggling to make the effort to understand.
Then it was over, and the men were moving to make preparations. On the other side of the moat the ramparts rose smooth and clear in the sun, sloping slightly back. Along the summit grass grew and tall daisies stood ledged high, like magic, against the dark green of the tree-tops behind. The noise of the town, the running of tram-cars, was heard distinctly, but it seemed not to penetrate this still place.
Then it was over, and the men started making preparations. On the other side of the moat, the walls stood smooth and clear in the sunlight, gently sloping back. Grass grew along the top, and tall daisies stood high, like magic, against the dark green of the treetops behind. The sounds of the town, the clattering of trams, were clearly audible, but they seemed to not disturb this peaceful spot.
The water of the moat was motionless. In silence the practice began. One of the soldiers took a scaling ladder, and passing along the narrow ledge at the foot of the earthworks, with the water of the moat just behind him, tried to get a fixture on the slightly sloping wall-face. There he stood, small and isolated, at the foot of the wall, trying to get his ladder settled. At last it held, and the clumsy, groping figure in the baggy blue uniform began to clamber up. The rest of the soldiers stood and watched. Occasionally the sergeant barked a command. Slowly the clumsy blue figure clambered higher up the wall-face. Bachmann stood with his bowels turned to water. The figure of the climbing soldier scrambled out on to the terrace up above, and moved, blue and distinct, among the bright green grass. The officer shouted from below. The soldier tramped along, fixed the ladder in another spot, and carefully lowered himself on to the rungs. Bachmann watched the blind foot groping in space for the ladder, and he felt the world fall away beneath him. The figure of the soldier clung cringing against the face of the wall, cleaving, groping downwards like some unsure insect working its way lower and lower, fearing every movement. At last, sweating and with a strained face, the figure had landed safely and turned to the group of soldiers. But still it had a stiffness and a blank, mechanical look, was something less than human.
The water in the moat was still. The practice started in silence. One of the soldiers grabbed a scaling ladder and moved along the narrow ledge at the base of the earthworks, with the moat water right behind him, trying to find a spot on the slightly sloping wall. There he stood, small and alone, at the bottom of the wall, working to get his ladder stable. Finally, it held, and the awkward, fumbling figure in the baggy blue uniform began to climb up. The other soldiers stood by and watched. Occasionally, the sergeant shouted a command. Slowly, the clumsy blue figure climbed higher up the wall. Bachmann felt a knot in his stomach. The climber finally scrambled onto the terrace above and moved, blue and distinct, among the bright green grass. The officer shouted from below. The soldier marched over, repositioned the ladder, and carefully lowered himself down to the rungs. Bachmann watched the soldier's foot blindly searching for the ladder, feeling the ground fall away beneath him. The soldier clung nervously against the wall, groping downwards like a hesitant insect trying to go lower, afraid of each movement. At last, sweating and wearing a strained expression, he safely reached the ground and turned to the group of soldiers. But even then, he had a stiffness and a vacant, mechanical look, something less than human.
Bachmann stood there heavy and condemned, waiting for his own turn and betrayal. Some of the men went up easily enough, and without fear. That only showed it could be done lightly, and made Bachmann’s case more bitter. If only he could do it lightly, like that.
Bachmann stood there, weighed down and resigned, waiting for his own moment of betrayal. Some of the men went up easily, without fear. That just showed it could be done casually, making Bachmann’s situation even more painful. If only he could approach it like that, without the heaviness.
His turn came. He knew intuitively that nobody knew his condition. The officer just saw him as a mechanical thing. He tried to keep it up, to carry it through on the face of things. His inside gripped tight, as yet under control, he took the ladder and went along under the wall. He placed his ladder with quick success, and wild, quivering hope possessed him. Then blindly he began to climb. But the ladder was not very firm, and at every hitch a great, sick, melting feeling took hold of him. He clung on fast. If only he could keep that grip on himself, he would get through. He knew this, in agony. What he could not understand was the blind gush of white-hot fear, that came with great force whenever the ladder swerved, and which almost melted his belly and all his joints, and left him powerless. If once it melted all his joints and his belly, he was done. He clung desperately to himself. He knew the fear, he knew what it did when it came, he knew he had only to keep a firm hold. He knew all this. Yet, when the ladder swerved, and his foot missed, there was the great blast of fear blowing on his heart and bowels, and he was melting weaker and weaker, in a horror of fear and lack of control, melting to fall.
His turn came. He instinctively knew that nobody understood what he was going through. The officer just saw him as a machine. He tried to maintain a façade, to keep it together on the surface. Inside, he felt tight and controlled; he took the ladder and moved along the wall. He positioned his ladder quickly, and wild, shaky hope filled him. Then he began to climb blindly. But the ladder wasn’t very stable, and with every shift, he experienced a deep, sickening feeling. He held on tightly. If only he could maintain that grip on himself, he would make it. He understood this, in agony. What he couldn’t comprehend was the overwhelming surge of intense fear that hit him with great force every time the ladder swayed, threatening to paralyze him. If it took away all his strength, he was done for. He clung desperately to himself. He knew the fear, he knew what it did when it arrived, he knew he just had to hold on. He understood all of that. Yet, when the ladder swayed and he missed his footing, the intense wave of fear crashed over his heart and stomach, and he felt himself weakening, overwhelmed by terror and helplessness, melting away with the risk of falling.
Yet he groped slowly higher and higher, always staring upwards with desperate face, and always conscious of the space below. But all of him, body and soul, was growing hot to fusion point. He would have to let go for very relief’s sake. Suddenly his heart began to lurch. It gave a great, sickly swoop, rose, and again plunged in a swoop of horror. He lay against the wall inert as if dead, inert, at peace, save for one deep core of anxiety, which knew that it was not all over, that he was still high in space against the wall. But the chief effort of will was gone.
Yet he groped slowly higher and higher, always looking up with a desperate expression, and always aware of the space below. But every part of him, body and soul, was heating up to the boiling point. He would have to let go just for the sake of relief. Suddenly his heart started to race. It gave a big, sickly drop, rose, and then plunged again in a wave of horror. He lay against the wall, motionless as if dead, still, at peace, except for one deep core of anxiety, which knew that it was not all over, that he was still high up against the wall. But the main effort of will was gone.
There came into his consciousness a small, foreign sensation. He woke up a little. What was it? Then slowly it penetrated him. His water had run down his leg. He lay there, clinging, still with shame, half conscious of the echo of the sergeant’s voice thundering from below. He waited, in depths of shame beginning to recover himself. He had been shamed so deeply. Then he could go on, for his fear for himself was conquered. His shame was known and published. He must go on.
There was a small, unfamiliar feeling that registered in his mind. He became slightly more aware. What was it? Then it gradually registered. He realized his water had spilled down his leg. He lay there, still feeling ashamed, half-aware of the sergeant’s voice booming from downstairs. He waited, in the depths of his shame, starting to pull himself together. He had been humiliated to the core. Then he could move forward, as his fear for himself was overcome. His shame was out in the open. He had to carry on.
Slowly he began to grope for the rung above, when a great shock shook through him. His wrists were grasped from above, he was being hauled out of himself up, up to the safe ground. Like a sack he was dragged over the edge of the earthworks by the large hands, and landed there on his knees, grovelling in the grass to recover command of himself, to rise up on his feet.
Slowly, he started to reach for the rung above him when a strong shock shot through him. His wrists were grabbed from above, and he was pulled up, up to safety. Like a sack, he was yanked over the edge of the earthworks by large hands and landed on his knees, crawling in the grass to regain control of himself and stand up.
Shame, blind, deep shame and ignominy overthrew his spirit and left it writhing. He stood there shrunk over himself, trying to obliterate himself.
Shame, overwhelming, deep shame and disgrace crushed his spirit and left it in agony. He stood there, hunched over, trying to erase himself.
Then the presence of the officer who had hauled him up made itself felt upon him. He heard the panting of the elder man, and then the voice came down on his veins like a fierce whip. He shrank in tension of shame.
Then he felt the presence of the officer who had pulled him up. He could hear the older man panting, and then the voice hit him like a harsh whip. He shrank back in shame.
“Put up your head—eyes front,” shouted the enraged sergeant, and mechanically the soldier obeyed the command, forced to look into the eyes of the sergeant. The brutal, hanging face of the officer violated the youth. He hardened himself with all his might from seeing it. The tearing noise of the sergeant’s voice continued to lacerate his body.
“Lift your head—eyes forward,” shouted the furious sergeant, and the soldier complied automatically, compelled to meet the sergeant's gaze. The officer's harsh, looming face overwhelmed the young man. He steeled himself as best he could against the sight. The harsh sound of the sergeant's voice kept cutting into him.
Suddenly he set back his head, rigid, and his heart leapt to burst. The face had suddenly thrust itself close, all distorted and showing the teeth, the eyes smouldering into him. The breath of the barking words was on his nose and mouth. He stepped aside in revulsion. With a scream the face was upon him again. He raised his arm, involuntarily, in self-defence. A shock of horror went through him, as he felt his forearm hit the face of the officer a brutal blow. The latter staggered, swerved back, and with a curious cry, reeled backwards over the ramparts, his hands clutching the air. There was a second of silence, then a crash to water.
Suddenly, he threw his head back, rigid, and his heart raced furiously. The face had suddenly come close, all twisted and showing its teeth, the eyes burning into him. The breath of the shouting words was on his nose and mouth. He stepped aside in disgust. With a scream, the face was on him again. He raised his arm, instinctively, in self-defense. A wave of horror washed over him as he felt his forearm hit the officer's face with a brutal force. The officer staggered, swerved back, and with a strange cry, reeled backward over the ramparts, his hands grasping at the air. There was a moment of silence, then a splash into the water.
Bachmann, rigid, looked out of his inner silence upon the scene. Soldiers were running.
Bachmann, stiff, gazed from his inner silence at the scene. Soldiers were running.
“You’d better clear,” said one young, excited voice to him. And with immediate instinctive decision he started to walk away from the spot. He went down the tree-hidden path to the high road where the trams ran to and from the town. In his heart was a sense of vindication, of escape. He was leaving it all, the military world, the shame. He was walking away from it.
“You should get out of here,” said one young, eager voice to him. And with an immediate instinct, he started to walk away from the spot. He followed the tree-lined path to the main road where the trams traveled to and from the town. In his heart was a feeling of validation, of freedom. He was leaving it all behind—the military life, the shame. He was walking away from it.
Officers on horseback rode sauntering down the street, soldiers passed along the pavement. Coming to the bridge, Bachmann crossed over to the town that heaped before him, rising from the flat, picturesque French houses down below at the water’s edge, up a jumble of roofs and chasms of streets, to the lovely dark cathedral with its myriad pinnacles making points at the sky.
Officers on horseback strolled down the street, and soldiers walked along the sidewalk. When they reached the bridge, Bachmann crossed over to the town that lay before him, stretching from the charming French houses by the water’s edge, up a mix of rooftops and street gaps, leading to the beautiful dark cathedral with its countless spires reaching toward the sky.
He felt for the moment quite at peace, relieved from a great strain. So he turned along by the river to the public gardens. Beautiful were the heaped, purple lilac trees upon the green grass, and wonderful the walls of the horse-chestnut trees, lighted like an altar with white flowers on every ledge. Officers went by, elegant and all coloured, women and girls sauntered in the chequered shade. Beautiful it was, he walked in a vision, free.
He felt completely at peace for the moment, relieved from a heavy burden. So he walked along the river to the public gardens. The clusters of purple lilac trees looked stunning against the green grass, and the horse-chestnut trees were breathtaking, lit up like an altar with white flowers on every branch. Officers strolled by, looking sharp in their colorful uniforms, while women and girls wandered through the dappled shade. It was beautiful; he felt like he was in a dream, free.
II
But where was he going? He began to come out of his trance of delight and liberty. Deep within him he felt the steady burning of shame in the flesh. As yet he could not bear to think of it. But there it was, submerged beneath his attention, the raw, steady-burning shame.
But where was he headed? He started to snap out of his daze of happiness and freedom. Deep inside, he felt a persistent heat of shame in his body. He still couldn't face it. But it was there, buried just below the surface of his thoughts, the raw, consistent shame.
It behoved him to be intelligent. As yet he dared not remember what he had done. He only knew the need to get away, away from everything he had been in contact with.
It was necessary for him to be smart. So far, he was too afraid to think about what he had done. All he knew was that he needed to escape, to get away from everything he had been involved with.
But how? A great pang of fear went through him. He could not bear his shamed flesh to be put again between the hands of authority. Already the hands had been laid upon him, brutally upon his nakedness, ripping open his shame and making him maimed, crippled in his own control.
But how? A deep wave of fear washed over him. He couldn’t stand the thought of his embarrassed body being placed again in the hands of authority. Those hands had already touched him, harshly against his vulnerability, tearing open his shame and leaving him damaged, unable to control himself.
Fear became an anguish. Almost blindly he was turning in the direction of the barracks. He could not take the responsibility of himself. He must give himself up to someone. Then his heart, obstinate in hope, became obsessed with the idea of his sweetheart. He would make himself her responsibility.
Fear turned into anguish. Almost without thinking, he was heading toward the barracks. He couldn’t handle the burden of himself. He had to surrender to someone. Then his heart, stubbornly clinging to hope, became fixated on the thought of his girlfriend. He would make himself her responsibility.
Blenching as he took courage, he mounted the small, quick-hurrying tram that ran out of the town in the direction of the barracks. He sat motionless and composed, static.
Blenching as he gathered his courage, he got on the small, fast-moving tram that headed out of town toward the barracks. He sat still and calm, unmoving.
He got out at the terminus and went down the road. A wind was still running. He could hear the faint whisper of the rye, and the stronger swish as a sudden gust was upon it. No one was about. Feeling detached and impersonal, he went down a field-path between the low vines. Many little vine trees rose up in spires, holding out tender pink shoots, waving their tendrils. He saw them distinctly and wondered over them. In a field a little way off, men and women were taking up the hay. The bullock-waggon stood by on the path, the men in their blue shirts, the women with white cloths over their heads carried hay in their arms to the cart, all brilliant and distinct upon the shorn, glowing green acres. He felt himself looking out of darkness on to the glamorous, brilliant beauty of the world around him, outside him.
He got off at the end of the line and walked down the road. A breeze was still blowing. He could hear the soft rustle of the rye, and the louder swish as a sudden gust hit it. No one was around. Feeling disconnected and remote, he walked down a path between the low vines. Many little vine trees stood tall, showing off their delicate pink shoots, waving their tendrils. He saw them clearly and contemplated them. In a nearby field, men and women were gathering hay. The bullock wagon was parked on the path, with men in their blue shirts and women with white cloths over their heads carrying hay in their arms to the cart, all vibrant and striking against the freshly cut, bright green fields. He felt like he was peering out of darkness into the dazzling, vibrant beauty of the world around him, beyond himself.
The Baron’s house, where Emilie was maidservant, stood square and mellow among trees and garden and fields. It was an old French grange. The barracks was quite near. Bachmann walked, drawn by a single purpose, towards the courtyard. He entered the spacious, shadowy, sun-swept place. The dog, seeing a soldier, only jumped and whined for greeting. The pump stood peacefully in a corner, under a lime tree, in the shade.
The Baron's house, where Emilie worked as a maid, stood solid and welcoming among trees, gardens, and fields. It was an old French farmhouse. The barracks were close by. Bachmann walked purposefully toward the courtyard. He entered the large, shaded, sunny area. The dog, spotting a soldier, jumped up and whined in greeting. The pump stood quietly in a corner, beneath a lime tree, in the shade.
The kitchen door was open. He hesitated, then walked in, speaking shyly and smiling involuntarily. The two women started, but with pleasure. Emilie was preparing the tray for afternoon coffee. She stood beyond the table, drawn up, startled, and challenging, and glad. She had the proud, timid eyes of some wild animal, some proud animal. Her black hair was closely banded, her grey eyes watched steadily. She wore a peasant dress of blue cotton sprigged with little red roses, that buttoned tight over her strong maiden breasts.
The kitchen door was open. He hesitated, then walked in, speaking quietly and smiling without meaning to. The two women were startled, but pleasantly so. Emilie was getting the tray ready for afternoon coffee. She stood past the table, upright, surprised, challenging, and happy. She had the proud, shy eyes of a wild animal, a noble creature. Her black hair was neatly tied back, and her grey eyes watched intently. She wore a blue cotton peasant dress with tiny red roses that fitted snugly over her strong chest.
At the table sat another young woman, the nursery governess, who was picking cherries from a huge heap, and dropping them into a bowl. She was young, pretty, freckled.
At the table sat another young woman, the nursery governess, who was picking cherries from a huge pile and dropping them into a bowl. She was young, pretty, and freckled.
“Good day!” she said pleasantly. “The unexpected.”
“Good day!” she said cheerfully. “The unexpected.”
Emilie did not speak. The flush came in her dark cheek. She still stood watching, between fear and a desire to escape, and on the other hand joy that kept her in his presence.
Emilie didn’t say anything. A blush rose on her dark cheek. She stayed there, torn between fear and wanting to run away, yet also feeling joy that kept her in his presence.
“Yes,” he said, bashful and strained, while the eyes of the two women were upon him. “I’ve got myself in a mess this time.”
“Yeah,” he said, awkward and tense, while the two women looked at him. “I’ve really gotten myself into a mess this time.”
“What?” asked the nursery governess, dropping her hands in her lap. Emilie stood rigid.
“What?” asked the nursery governess, letting her hands fall into her lap. Emilie stood tense.
Bachmann could not raise his head. He looked sideways at the glistening, ruddy cherries. He could not recover the normal world.
Bachmann couldn't lift his head. He glanced to the side at the shiny, red cherries. He couldn't return to normalcy.
“I knocked Sergeant Huber over the fortifications down into the moat,” he said. “It was an accident—but——”
“I knocked Sergeant Huber over the fortifications into the moat,” he said. “It was an accident—but——”
And he grasped at the cherries, and began to eat them, unknowing, hearing only Emilie’s little exclamation.
And he reached for the cherries and started eating them, unaware, hearing only Emilie’s small gasp.
“You knocked him over the fortifications!” echoed Fräulein Hesse in horror. “How?”
“You knocked him over the fortifications!” exclaimed Fräulein Hesse in shock. “How?”
Spitting the cherry-stones into his hand, mechanically, absorbedly, he told them.
Spitting the cherry pits into his hand, almost instinctively, he shared them.
“Ach!” exclaimed Emilie sharply.
"Ugh!" exclaimed Emilie sharply.
“And how did you get here?” asked Fräulein Hesse.
“And how did you get here?” asked Miss Hesse.
“I ran off,” he said.
"I took off," he said.
There was a dead silence. He stood, putting himself at the mercy of the women. There came a hissing from the stove, and a stronger smell of coffee. Emilie turned swiftly away. He saw her flat, straight back and her strong loins, as she bent over the stove.
There was complete silence. He stood there, leaving himself vulnerable to the women. A hissing sound came from the stove, along with a stronger scent of coffee. Emilie quickly turned away. He saw her straight back and strong hips as she bent over the stove.
“But what are you going to do?” said Fräulein Hesse, aghast.
“But what are you going to do?” said Fräulein Hesse, shocked.
“I don’t know,” he said, grasping at more cherries. He had come to an end.
“I don’t know,” he said, reaching for more cherries. He had hit a wall.
“You’d better go to the barracks,” she said. “We’ll get the Herr Baron to come and see about it.”
“You should head to the barracks,” she said. “We’ll get the Baron to come and take a look at it.”
Emilie was swiftly and quietly preparing the tray. She picked it up, and stood with the glittering china and silver before her, impassive, waiting for his reply. Bachmann remained with his head dropped, pale and obstinate. He could not bear to go back.
Emilie was quickly and quietly getting the tray ready. She lifted it and stood there with the shiny china and silver in front of her, expressionless, waiting for his response. Bachmann kept his head down, looking pale and stubborn. He couldn't bring himself to go back.
“I’m going to try to get into France,” he said.
“I’m going to try to get to France,” he said.
“Yes, but they’ll catch you,” said Fräulein Hesse.
“Yes, but they’ll catch you,” Fräulein Hesse said.
Emilie watched with steady, watchful grey eyes.
Emilie watched with calm, observant grey eyes.
“I can have a try, if I could hide till tonight,” he said.
“I can give it a shot if I can hide until tonight,” he said.
Both women knew what he wanted. And they all knew it was no good. Emilie picked up the tray, and went out. Bachmann stood with his head dropped. Within himself he felt the dross of shame and incapacity.
Both women knew what he wanted. And they all knew it was no good. Emilie picked up the tray and walked out. Bachmann stood with his head down. Inside, he felt the weight of shame and helplessness.
“You’d never get away,” said the governess.
“You’d never escape,” said the governess.
“I can try,” he said.
"I'll give it a shot," he said.
Today he could not put himself between the hands of the military. Let them do as they liked with him tomorrow, if he escaped today.
Today, he couldn't let himself fall into the hands of the military. They could do whatever they wanted with him tomorrow if he managed to escape today.
They were silent. He ate cherries. The colour flushed bright into the cheek of the young governess.
They were quiet. He ate cherries. The color flushed bright into the cheek of the young governess.
Emilie returned to prepare another tray.
Emilie went back to get another tray ready.
“He could hide in your room,” the governess said to her.
“He could hide in your room,” the governess said to her.
The girl drew herself away. She could not bear the intrusion.
The girl pulled away. She couldn't handle the intrusion.
“That is all I can think of that is safe from the children,” said Fräulein Hesse.
"That's all I can think of that's safe from the kids," said Fräulein Hesse.
Emilie gave no answer. Bachmann stood waiting for the two women. Emilie did not want the close contact with him.
Emilie didn’t reply. Bachmann waited for the two women. Emilie wasn’t interested in being that close to him.
“You could sleep with me,” Fräulein Hesse said to her.
“You could sleep with me,” Fräulein Hesse said to her.
Emilie lifted her eyes and looked at the young man, direct, clear, reserving herself.
Emilie raised her gaze and looked at the young man, direct and clear, holding back.
“Do you want that?” she asked, her strong virginity proof against him.
“Do you want that?” she asked, her strong sense of purity standing firm against him.
“Yes—yes——” he said uncertainly, destroyed by shame.
“Yes—yes——” he said hesitantly, overwhelmed by shame.
She put back her head.
She leaned back her head.
“Yes,” she murmured to herself.
"Yeah," she murmured to herself.
Quickly she filled the tray, and went out.
Quickly, she filled the tray and went outside.
“But you can’t walk over the frontier in a night,” said Fräulein Hesse.
“But you can’t cross the border in one night,” said Fräulein Hesse.
“I can cycle,” he said.
“I can bike,” he said.
Emilie returned, a restraint, a neutrality, in her bearing.
Emilie returned with a sense of restraint and neutrality in her demeanor.
“I’ll see if it’s all right,” said the governess.
"I'll check to see if it's okay," said the governess.
In a moment or two Bachmann was following Emilie through the square hall, where hung large maps on the walls. He noticed a child’s blue coat with brass buttons on the peg, and it reminded him of Emilie walking holding the hand of the youngest child, whilst he watched, sitting under the lime tree. Already this was a long way off. That was a sort of freedom he had lost, changed for a new, immediate anxiety.
In a moment or two, Bachmann was following Emilie through the square hall, where large maps hung on the walls. He noticed a child's blue coat with brass buttons on the peg, and it reminded him of Emilie walking hand in hand with the youngest child while he watched from under the lime tree. That already felt like a long time ago. It was a kind of freedom he had lost, traded for a new, pressing anxiety.
They went quickly, fearfully up the stairs and down a long corridor. Emilie opened her door, and he entered, ashamed, into her room.
They hurriedly and nervously went up the stairs and down a long hallway. Emilie opened her door, and he walked in, feeling embarrassed, into her room.
“I must go down,” she murmured, and she departed, closing the door softly.
“I have to leave,” she whispered, and she walked away, shutting the door gently.
It was a small, bare, neat room. There was a little dish for holy-water, a picture of the Sacred Heart, a crucifix, and a prie-Dieu. The small bed lay white and untouched, the wash-hand bowl of red earth stood on a bare table, there was a little mirror and a small chest of drawers. That was all.
It was a small, simple, tidy room. There was a little dish for holy water, a picture of the Sacred Heart, a crucifix, and a prie-Dieu. The small bed was white and untouched, the wash basin of red clay sat on a bare table, there was a small mirror and a small dresser. That was it.
Feeling safe, in sanctuary, he went to the window, looking over the courtyard at the shimmering, afternoon country. He was going to leave this land, this life. Already he was in the unknown.
Feeling safe, in a safe space, he went to the window, looking over the courtyard at the shimmering, afternoon countryside. He was going to leave this land, this life. Already he was stepping into the unknown.
He drew away into the room. The curious simplicity and severity of the little Roman Catholic bedroom was foreign but restoring to him. He looked at the crucifix. It was a long, lean, peasant Christ carved by a peasant in the Black Forest. For the first time in his life, Bachmann saw the figure as a human thing. It represented a man hanging there in helpless torture. He stared at it, closely, as if for new knowledge.
He stepped back into the room. The curious simplicity and starkness of the small Roman Catholic bedroom felt strange but calming to him. He looked at the crucifix. It depicted a long, lean, peasant Christ carved by a peasant in the Black Forest. For the first time in his life, Bachmann saw the figure as a human being. It showed a man hanging there in helpless suffering. He stared at it intently, as if searching for new insights.
Within his own flesh burned and smouldered the restless shame. He could not gather himself together. There was a gap in his soul. The shame within him seemed to displace his strength and his manhood.
Within his own body, restless shame burned and smoldered. He couldn't pull himself together. There was a void in his soul. The shame inside him seemed to undermine his strength and manhood.
He sat down on his chair. The shame, the roused feeling of exposure acted on his brain, made him heavy, unutterably heavy.
He sat down in his chair. The shame, the intense feeling of being exposed weighed on his mind, making him feel incredibly heavy.
Mechanically, his wits all gone, he took off his boots, his belt, his tunic, put them aside, and lay down, heavy, and fell into a kind of drugged sleep.
Mechanically, with his mind all foggy, he took off his boots, his belt, his tunic, set them aside, and lay down, feeling heavy, and fell into a sort of drugged sleep.
Emilie came in a little while, and looked at him. But he was sunk in sleep. She saw him lying there inert, and terribly still, and she was afraid. His shirt was unfastened at the throat. She saw his pure white flesh, very clean and beautiful. And he slept inert. His legs, in the blue uniform trousers, his feet in the coarse stockings, lay foreign on her bed. She went away.
Emilie came in a little while later and looked at him. But he was deep asleep. She saw him lying there motionless and completely still, and it scared her. His shirt was unbuttoned at the neck. She saw his pure white skin, very clean and beautiful. And he slept there without moving. His legs, in blue uniform pants, and his feet in rough stockings, looked out of place on her bed. She left.
III
She was uneasy, perturbed to her last fibre. She wanted to remain clear, with no touch on her. A wild instinct made her shrink away from any hands which might be laid on her.
She felt anxious, disturbed down to her core. She wanted to stay untouched, with no one coming near her. A fierce instinct drove her to pull away from any hands that might reach for her.
She was a foundling, probably of some gipsy race, brought up in a Roman Catholic Rescue Home. A naïve, paganly religious being, she was attached to the Baroness, with whom she had served for seven years, since she was fourteen.
She was a foundling, likely from some gypsy background, raised in a Roman Catholic Rescue Home. A naïve, paganly religious person, she had been devoted to the Baroness, with whom she had worked for seven years, since she was fourteen.
She came into contact with no one, unless it were with Ida Hesse, the governess. Ida was a calculating, good-natured, not very straightforward flirt. She was the daughter of a poor country doctor. Having gradually come into connection with Emilie, more an alliance than an attachment, she put no distinction of grade between the two of them. They worked together, sang together, walked together, and went together to the rooms of Franz Brand, Ida’s sweetheart. There the three talked and laughed together, or the women listened to Franz, who was a forester, playing on his violin.
She didn’t really interact with anyone except for Ida Hesse, the governess. Ida was a calculating, easy-going, and not very sincere flirt. She was the daughter of a poor country doctor. As she gradually connected with Emilie, their relationship felt more like an alliance than a bond, and she saw no difference in social status between them. They worked together, sang together, walked together, and visited the home of Franz Brand, Ida’s boyfriend. There, the three of them would chat and laugh, or the women would listen to Franz, who was a forester, play his violin.
In all this alliance there was no personal intimacy between the young women. Emilie was naturally secluded in herself, of a reserved, native race. Ida used her as a kind of weight to balance her own flighty movement. But the quick, shifty governess, occupied always in her dealings with admirers, did all she could to move the violent nature of Emilie towards some connection with men.
In this whole group, there was no personal closeness between the young women. Emilie was naturally introverted, of a reserved, native temperament. Ida used her as a way to balance her own lively behavior. But the energetic, unpredictable governess, always busy with her admirers, did everything she could to push Emilie's intense nature into some sort of connection with men.
But the dark girl, primitive yet sensitive to a high degree, was fiercely virgin. Her blood flamed with rage when the common soldiers made the long, sucking, kissing noise behind her as she passed. She hated them for their almost jeering offers. She was well protected by the Baroness.
But the dark girl, basic yet highly attuned, was fiercely innocent. Her blood boiled with anger when the regular soldiers made the long, slurping, kissing noises behind her as she walked by. She despised them for their almost mocking propositions. She was well shielded by the Baroness.
And her contempt of the common men in general was ineffable. But she loved the Baroness, and she revered the Baron, and she was at her ease when she was doing something for the service of a gentleman. Her whole nature was at peace in the service of real masters or mistresses. For her, a gentleman had some mystic quality that left her free and proud in service. The common soldiers were brutes, merely nothing. Her desire was to serve.
And her disdain for ordinary people in general was beyond words. But she loved the Baroness, and she respected the Baron, and she felt comfortable when she was doing something for a gentleman. Her whole being found peace in serving true masters or mistresses. For her, a gentleman had a special quality that made her feel both free and proud in her service. The common soldiers were just brutes, practically insignificant. Her desire was to serve.
She held herself aloof. When, on Sunday afternoon, she had looked through the windows of the Reichshalle in passing, and had seen the soldiers dancing with the common girls, a cold revulsion and anger had possessed her. She could not bear to see the soldiers taking off their belts and pulling open their tunics, dancing with their shirts showing through the open, sagging tunic, their movements gross, their faces transfigured and sweaty, their coarse hands holding their coarse girls under the arm-pits, drawing the female up to their breasts. She hated to see them clutched breast to breast, the legs of the men moving grossly in the dance.
She kept her distance. When she passed by the Reichshalle on Sunday afternoon and saw the soldiers dancing with regular girls, a cold sense of disgust and anger washed over her. She couldn't stand watching the soldiers take off their belts and pull open their tunics, with their shirts visible through the sagging fabric, their movements clumsy, faces transformed and sweaty, their rough hands holding the girls under their arms, bringing them close to their chests. She hated seeing them pressed together, the men’s legs moving awkwardly as they danced.
At evening, when she had been in the garden, and heard on the other side of the hedge the sexual inarticulate cries of the girls in the embraces of the soldiers, her anger had been too much for her, and she had cried, loud and cold:
At night, after spending time in the garden and hearing the muffled cries of girls on the other side of the hedge with the soldiers, her anger overwhelmed her, and she had shouted, loud and icy:
“What are you doing there, in the hedge?”
“What are you doing there in the bushes?”
She would have had them whipped.
She would have had them beaten.
But Bachmann was not quite a common soldier. Fräulein Hesse had found out about him, and had drawn him and Emilie together. For he was a handsome, blond youth, erect and walking with a kind of pride, unconscious yet clear. Moreover, he came of a rich farming stock, rich for many generations. His father was dead, his mother controlled the moneys for the time being. But if Bachmann wanted a hundred pounds at any moment, he could have them. By trade he, with one of his brothers, was a waggon-builder. The family had the farming, smithy, and waggon-building of their village. They worked because that was the form of life they knew. If they had chosen, they could have lived independent upon their means.
But Bachmann wasn't just an ordinary soldier. Fräulein Hesse had discovered him and brought him and Emilie together. He was a handsome blond young man, standing tall and walking with a sort of pride that was both unconscious and evident. Moreover, he came from a wealthy farming family that had been prosperous for generations. His father had passed away, and his mother managed the finances for now. But if Bachmann needed a hundred pounds at any time, he could easily get it. By trade, he and one of his brothers were wagon builders. The family managed the farming, blacksmithing, and wagon building in their village. They worked because it was the life they knew. If they had wanted to, they could have lived independently off their wealth.
In this way, he was a gentleman in sensibility, though his intellect was not developed. He could afford to pay freely for things. He had, moreover, his native, fine breeding. Emilie wavered uncertainly before him. So he became her sweetheart, and she hungered after him. But she was virgin, and shy, and needed to be in subjection, because she was primitive and had no grasp on civilized forms of living, nor on civilized purposes.
In this way, he was a gentleman in feelings, even though his mind wasn't very advanced. He could easily spend money whenever he wanted. He also had a natural, refined upbringing. Emilie hesitated nervously around him. So, he became her boyfriend, and she craved his attention. But she was inexperienced, shy, and felt the need to submit, because she was naive and didn’t understand the complexities of civilized life or its goals.
IV
At six o’clock came the inquiry of the soldiers: Had anything been seen of Bachmann? Fräulein Hesse answered, pleased to be playing a rôle:
At six o’clock, the soldiers asked: Had anyone seen Bachmann? Fräulein Hesse replied, happy to be playing a role:
“No, I’ve not seen him since Sunday—have you, Emilie?”
“No, I haven’t seen him since Sunday—have you, Emilie?”
“No, I haven’t seen him,” said Emilie, and her awkwardness was construed as bashfulness. Ida Hesse, stimulated, asked questions, and played her part.
“No, I haven’t seen him,” Emilie said, and her awkwardness was interpreted as shyness. Ida Hesse, encouraged, asked questions and played her role.
“But it hasn’t killed Sergeant Huber?” she cried in consternation.
“But it hasn’t killed Sergeant Huber?” she exclaimed in shock.
“No. He fell into the water. But it gave him a bad shock, and smashed his foot on the side of the moat. He’s in hospital. It’s a bad look-out for Bachmann.”
“No. He fell into the water. But it gave him a bad shock and hurt his foot on the edge of the moat. He’s in the hospital. It doesn’t look good for Bachmann.”
Emilie, implicated and captive, stood looking on. She was no longer free, working with all this regulated system which she could not understand and which was almost god-like to her. She was put out of her place. Bachmann was in her room, she was no longer the faithful in service serving with religious surety.
Emilie, caught up in the situation and trapped, watched helplessly. She was no longer free, caught up in this controlled system that she couldn’t grasp and that seemed almost divine to her. She felt displaced. Bachmann was in her space, and she was no longer the devoted servant acting with unwavering faith.
Her situation was intolerable to her. All evening long the burden was upon her, she could not live. The children must be fed and put to sleep. The Baron and Baroness were going out, she must give them light refreshment. The man-servant was coming in to supper after returning with the carriage. And all the while she had the insupportable feeling of being out of the order, self-responsible, bewildered. The control of her life should come from those above her, and she should move within that control. But now she was out of it, uncontrolled and troubled. More than that, the man, the lover, Bachmann, who was he, what was he? He alone of all men contained for her the unknown quantity which terrified her beyond her service. Oh, she had wanted him as a distant sweetheart, not close, like this, casting her out of her world.
Her situation was unbearable. All evening long, she felt the weight of it; she couldn't cope. The kids needed to be fed and tucked in. The Baron and Baroness were heading out, and she had to provide them with a light snack. The male servant was coming in for dinner after bringing back the carriage. Through it all, she felt an overwhelming sense of being out of control, having to take responsibility, and feeling lost. Her life was supposed to be managed by those in higher positions, and she was meant to operate within that framework. But now she was outside of it, unrestrained and anxious. More than that, the man, her lover, Bachmann—who was he? What was he? He held for her an unknown element that terrified her beyond her regular duties. Oh, she had imagined him as a distant romance, not like this, intruding upon her life and pushing her out of her world.
When the Baron and Baroness had departed, and the young man-servant had gone out to enjoy himself, she went upstairs to Bachmann. He had wakened up, and sat dimly in the room. Out in the open he heard the soldiers, his comrades, singing the sentimental songs of the nightfall, the drone of the concertina rising in accompaniment.
When the Baron and Baroness left, and the young male servant went out to have some fun, she went upstairs to Bachmann. He had woken up and was sitting quietly in the room. Outside, he could hear the soldiers, his friends, singing the sentimental songs of the evening, with the sound of the concertina playing along.
“Wenn ich zu mei...nem Kinde geh’...
In seinem Au...g die Mutter seh’...”
“Wenn ich zu mei...nem Kinde geh’...
In seinem Au...g die Mutter seh’...”
But he himself was removed from it now. Only the sentimental cry of young, unsatisfied desire in the soldiers’ singing penetrated his blood and stirred him subtly. He let his head hang; he had become gradually roused: and he waited in concentration, in another world.
But he was now distant from it. Only the emotional call of youthful, unfulfilled desire in the soldiers’ singing reached him and subtly stirred his feelings. He lowered his head; he had gradually awakened: and he waited in deep focus, in another realm.
The moment she entered the room where the man sat alone, waiting intensely, the thrill passed through her, she died in terror, and after the death, a great flame gushed up, obliterating her. He sat in trousers and shirt on the side of the bed. He looked up as she came in, and she shrank from his face. She could not bear it. Yet she entered near to him.
The moment she walked into the room where the man sat alone, waiting eagerly, a rush of excitement shot through her, filling her with fear. After that rush, a powerful wave of emotion surged up, overwhelming her. He was sitting on the side of the bed in his pants and shirt. He looked up when she came in, and she recoiled from his face. She couldn’t take it. Yet, she moved closer to him.
“Do you want anything to eat?” she said.
“Do you want something to eat?” she asked.
“Yes,” he answered, and as she stood in the twilight of the room with him, he could only hear his heart beat heavily. He saw her apron just level with his face. She stood silent, a little distance off, as if she would be there for ever. He suffered.
“Yes,” he replied, and as she stood in the dim light of the room with him, he could only hear his heart pounding. He noticed her apron just at eye level. She stood still, a short distance away, as if she would be there forever. He felt pain.
As if in a spell she waited, standing motionless and looming there, he sat rather crouching on the side of the bed. A second will in him was powerful and dominating. She drew gradually nearer to him, coming up slowly, as if unconscious. His heart beat up swiftly. He was going to move.
As if caught in a trance, she stood still and towering there, while he sat, almost crouching, on the edge of the bed. A second will within him was strong and commanding. She gradually approached him, moving slowly as if unaware. His heart raced. He was about to move.
As she came quite close, almost invisibly he lifted his arms and put them round her waist, drawing her with his will and desire. He buried his face into her apron, into the terrible softness of her belly. And he was a flame of passion intense about her. He had forgotten. Shame and memory were gone in a whole, furious flame of passion.
As she got close, he subtly lifted his arms and wrapped them around her waist, pulling her in with his will and desire. He buried his face in her apron, into the incredible softness of her stomach. And he was consumed by an intense flame of passion for her. He had forgotten everything. Shame and memory vanished in a raging fire of desire.
She was quite helpless. Her hands leapt, fluttered, and closed over his head, pressing it deeper into her belly, vibrating as she did so. And his arms tightened on her, his hands spread over her loins, warm as flame on her loveliness. It was intense anguish of bliss for her, and she lost consciousness.
She felt completely helpless. Her hands moved erratically, fluttering and wrapping around his head, pushing it deeper into her belly, vibrating as she did so. His arms held her tightly, his hands spreading over her hips, warm like fire against her beauty. It was a powerful mix of agony and pleasure for her, and she blacked out.
When she recovered, she lay translated in the peace of satisfaction.
When she recovered, she lay transformed in the calm of satisfaction.
It was what she had had no inkling of, never known could be. She was strong with eternal gratitude. And he was there with her. Instinctively with an instinct of reverence and gratitude, her arms tightened in a little embrace upon him who held her thoroughly embraced.
It was something she had never even imagined, something she didn’t know was possible. She felt a deep sense of gratitude that wouldn't fade. And he was right there with her. Instinctively, out of a sense of reverence and thankfulness, her arms tightened in a gentle hug around him as he held her close.
And he was restored and completed, close to her. That little, twitching, momentary clasp of acknowledgment that she gave him in her satisfaction, roused his pride unconquerable. They loved each other, and all was whole. She loved him, he had taken her, she was given to him. It was right. He was given to her, and they were one, complete.
And he felt whole and fulfilled, right next to her. That brief, twitchy moment of recognition she showed him in her happiness stirred his unbeatable pride. They loved each other, and everything felt complete. She loved him, he had claimed her, she was his. It was meant to be. He was hers, and they were one, complete.
Warm, with a glow in their hearts and faces, they rose again, modest, but transfigured with happiness.
Warm, with a glow in their hearts and faces, they got up again, humble but transformed with happiness.
“I will get you something to eat,” she said, and in joy and security of service again, she left him, making a curious little homage of departure. He sat on the side of the bed, escaped, liberated, wondering, and happy.
“I'll get you something to eat,” she said, and feeling joyful and secure in her role, she left him, giving a playful little nod as she departed. He sat on the side of the bed, feeling free, unburdened, curious, and happy.
V
Soon she came again with the tray, followed by Fräulein Hesse. The two women watched him eat, watched the pride and wonder of his being, as he sat there blond and naïf again. Emilie felt rich and complete. Ida was a lesser thing than herself.
Soon she returned with the tray, followed by Fräulein Hesse. The two women watched him eat, observing the pride and wonder of his existence as he sat there, blond and innocent again. Emilie felt wealthy and fulfilled. Ida was less than she was.
“And what are you going to do?” asked Fräulein Hesse, jealous.
“And what are you going to do?” asked Miss Hesse, feeling jealous.
“I must get away,” he said.
“I need to leave,” he said.
But words had no meaning for him. What did it matter? He had the inner satisfaction and liberty.
But words meant nothing to him. What did it matter? He had a sense of inner satisfaction and freedom.
“But you’ll want a bicycle,” said Ida Hesse.
“But you’ll want a bike,” said Ida Hesse.
“Yes,” he said.
“Yes,” he said.
Emilie sat silent, removed and yet with him, connected with him in passion. She looked from this talk of bicycles and escape.
Emilie sat quietly, distant yet still present, engaged with him in a deep connection. She turned away from the conversation about bicycles and escaping.
They discussed plans. But in two of them was the one will, that Bachmann should stay with Emilie. Ida Hesse was an outsider.
They discussed their plans. But in two of them was the shared intention that Bachmann should stay with Emilie. Ida Hesse was an outsider.
It was arranged, however, that Ida’s lover should put out his bicycle, leave it at the hut where he sometimes watched. Bachmann should fetch it in the night, and ride into France. The hearts of all three beat hot in suspense, driven to thought. They sat in a fire of agitation.
It was decided that Ida’s boyfriend would take his bicycle and leave it at the hut where he sometimes hung out. Bachmann would pick it up at night and ride into France. The hearts of all three raced in suspense, consumed by their thoughts. They sat in a whirlwind of anxiety.
Then Bachmann would get away to America, and Emilie would come and join him. They would be in a fine land then. The tale burned up again.
Then Bachmann would escape to America, and Emilie would come and join him. They would be in a great place then. The story ignited again.
Emilie and Ida had to go round to Franz Brand’s lodging. They departed with slight leave-taking. Bachmann sat in the dark, hearing the bugle for retreat sound out of the night. Then he remembered his post card to his mother. He slipped out after Emilie, gave it her to post. His manner was careless and victorious, hers shining and trustful. He slipped back to shelter.
Emilie and Ida had to go over to Franz Brand’s place. They left with minimal goodbyes. Bachmann sat in the dark, listening to the retreat bugle echoing in the night. Then he remembered the postcard for his mother. He quietly followed Emilie and handed it to her to mail. His demeanor was relaxed and triumphant, while hers was bright and trusting. He slipped back into the shadows.
There he sat on the side of the bed, thinking. Again he went over the events of the afternoon, remembering his own anguish of apprehension because he had known he could not climb the wall without fainting with fear. Still, a flush of shame came alight in him at the memory. But he said to himself: “What does it matter?—I can’t help it, well then I can’t. If I go up a height, I get absolutely weak, and can’t help myself.” Again memory came over him, and a gush of shame, like fire. But he sat and endured it. It had to be endured, admitted, and accepted. “I’m not a coward, for all that,” he continued. “I’m not afraid of danger. If I’m made that way, that heights melt me and make me let go my water”—it was torture for him to pluck at this truth—“if I’m made like that, I shall have to abide by it, that’s all. It isn’t all of me.” He thought of Emilie, and was satisfied. “What I am, I am; and let it be enough,” he thought.
There he sat on the edge of the bed, deep in thought. He replayed the events of the afternoon in his mind, recalling the deep anxiety he felt because he knew he couldn’t climb the wall without succumbing to fear. Still, a wave of shame washed over him at the memory. But he told himself, “What does it matter?—I can’t change it, so it is what it is. If I go up high, I just feel weak, and there’s nothing I can do about it.” More memories flooded back, and a rush of shame hit him again, like fire. But he sat there and faced it. It had to be faced, acknowledged, and accepted. “I’m not a coward, despite all that,” he kept telling himself. “I’m not afraid of danger. If I’m made this way, and heights make me weak and anxious”—it was painful for him to confront this truth—“if that’s just how I am, then I have to accept it, that’s all. It doesn’t define everything about me.” He thought of Emilie and felt a sense of peace. “What I am, I am; and that should be enough,” he reflected.
Having accepted his own defect, he sat thinking, waiting for Emilie, to tell her. She came at length, saying that Franz could not arrange about his bicycle this night. It was broken. Bachmann would have to stay over another day.
Having accepted his own flaw, he sat thinking, waiting for Emilie so he could tell her. She finally arrived, saying that Franz couldn't sort out his bicycle tonight. It was broken. Bachmann would have to stay another day.
They were both happy. Emilie, confused before Ida, who was excited and prurient, came again to the young man. She was stiff and dignified with an agony of unusedness. But he took her between his hands, and uncovered her, and enjoyed almost like madness her helpless, virgin body that suffered so strongly, and that took its joy so deeply. While the moisture of torment and modesty was still in her eyes, she clasped him closer, and closer, to the victory and the deep satisfaction of both of them. And they slept together, he in repose still satisfied and peaceful, and she lying close in her static reality.
They were both happy. Emilie, confused in front of Ida, who was excited and a bit mischievous, approached the young man again. She was stiff and dignified, feeling an ache from being unused. But he took her in his hands, revealed her, and experienced almost a wild joy from her helpless, untouched body that felt so intensely and found pleasure so profoundly. While the mix of discomfort and modesty lingered in her eyes, she pulled him closer and closer, leading to the victory and deep satisfaction for both of them. They fell asleep together, he resting in contentment and peace, and she lying close, immersed in her stillness.
VI
In the morning, when the bugle sounded from the barracks they rose and looked out of the window. She loved his body that was proud and blond and able to take command. And he loved her body that was soft and eternal. They looked at the faint grey vapour of summer steaming off from the greenness and ripeness of the fields. There was no town anywhere, their look ended in the haze of the summer morning. Their bodies rested together, their minds tranquil. Then a little anxiety stirred in both of them from the sound of the bugle. She was called back to her old position, to realize the world of authority she did not understand but had wanted to serve. But this call died away again from her. She had all.
In the morning, when the bugle blew from the barracks, they got up and looked out the window. She loved his proud, blond body that was capable of taking charge. And he loved her soft, timeless body. They gazed at the faint gray mist of summer rising from the lush, ripe fields. There was no town in sight; their view faded into the haze of the summer morning. Their bodies lay together, their minds at peace. Then a little anxiety stirred in both of them at the sound of the bugle. She was reminded of her old role, drawn back to a world of authority she didn’t fully understand but had wanted to be part of. But that feeling faded away for her. She had everything.
She went downstairs to her work, curiously changed. She was in a new world of her own, that she had never even imagined, and which was the land of promise for all that. In this she moved and had her being. And she extended it to her duties. She was curiously happy and absorbed. She had not to strive out of herself to do her work. The doing came from within her without call or command. It was a delicious outflow, like sunshine, the activity that flowed from her and put her tasks to rights.
She went downstairs to her job, feeling strangely different. She found herself in a whole new world that she had never even dreamed of, and it was full of promise. This was where she felt alive. She embraced her responsibilities and was genuinely happy and engaged. She didn't have to push herself to get her work done. The motivation came naturally from within her, without any pressure or direction. It was a joyful release, like sunlight, the energy that flowed from her and set her tasks straight.
Bachmann sat busily thinking. He would have to get all his plans ready. He must write to his mother, and she must send him money to Paris. He would go to Paris, and from thence, quickly, to America. It had to be done. He must make all preparations. The dangerous part was the getting into France. He thrilled in anticipation. During the day he would need a time-table of the trains going to Paris—he would need to think. It gave him delicious pleasure, using all his wits. It seemed such an adventure.
Bachmann sat deep in thought. He needed to get all his plans in order. He had to write to his mom so she could send him money to Paris. He would go to Paris and then, quickly, to America. It had to happen. He had to make all the arrangements. The tricky part was getting into France. He felt excited just thinking about it. During the day, he would need a schedule of trains heading to Paris—he had to plan carefully. It was thrilling to use all his skills. It felt like such an adventure.
This one day, and he would escape then into freedom. What an agony of need he had for absolute, imperious freedom. He had won to his own being, in himself and Emilie, he had drawn the stigma from his shame, he was beginning to be himself. And now he wanted madly to be free to go on. A home, his work, and absolute freedom to move and to be, in her, with her, this was his passionate desire. He thought in a kind of ecstasy, living an hour of painful intensity.
This one day, he would break free and find freedom. He felt an intense need for complete, unrestrained freedom. He had come to realize who he was, both in himself and with Emilie; he had let go of his shame and was starting to truly be himself. Now, he desperately wanted the freedom to keep moving forward. A home, his work, and the total freedom to live and be with her—this was his deepest longing. He thought with a kind of ecstasy, experiencing an hour of painful intensity.
Suddenly he heard voices, and a tramping of feet. His heart gave a great leap, then went still. He was taken. He had known all along. A complete silence filled his body and soul, a silence like death, a suspension of life and sound. He stood motionless in the bedroom, in perfect suspension.
Suddenly, he heard voices and the sound of footsteps. His heart raced, then went quiet. He was caught. He had known it all along. A deep silence filled his body and soul, a silence like death, a pause in life and sound. He stood still in the bedroom, in complete suspension.
Emilie was busy passing swiftly about the kitchen preparing the children’s breakfasts when she heard the tramp of feet and the voice of the Baron. The latter had come in from the garden, and was wearing an old green linen suit. He was a man of middle stature, quick, finely made, and of whimsical charm. His right hand had been shot in the Franco-Prussian war, and now, as always when he was much agitated, he shook it down at his side, as if it hurt. He was talking rapidly to a young, stiff Ober-leutnant. Two private soldiers stood bearishly in the doorway.
Emilie was busy moving around the kitchen, getting the kids' breakfasts ready when she heard the sound of footsteps and the voice of the Baron. He had come in from the garden, wearing an old green linen suit. He was of average height, quick, well-built, and had a quirky charm. His right hand had been injured in the Franco-Prussian war, and now, as always when he was really agitated, he let it hang at his side, as if it hurt. He was talking quickly to a young, stiff Ober-leutnant. Two private soldiers stood awkwardly in the doorway.
Emilie, shocked out of herself, stood pale and erect, recoiling.
Emilie, taken aback, stood pale and stiff, pulling away.
“Yes, if you think so, we can look,” the Baron was hastily and irascibly saying.
“Yeah, if you think that, we can check,” the Baron was saying quickly and irritably.
“Emilie,” he said, turning to the girl, “did you put a post card to the mother of this Bachmann in the box last evening?”
“Emilie,” he said, turning to the girl, “did you put a postcard to this Bachmann's mother in the box last night?”
Emilie stood erect and did not answer.
Emilie stood upright and didn’t say anything.
“Yes?” said the Baron sharply.
“Yes?” the Baron said sharply.
“Yes, Herr Baron,” replied Emilie, neutral.
“Yeah, Baron,” Emilie replied, neutrally.
The Baron’s wounded hand shook rapidly in exasperation. The lieutenant drew himself up still more stiffly. He was right.
The Baron's injured hand trembled with frustration. The lieutenant straightened himself even more rigidly. He was correct.
“And do you know anything of the fellow?” asked the Baron, looking at her with his blazing, greyish-golden eyes. The girl looked back at him steadily, dumb, but her whole soul naked before him. For two seconds he looked at her in silence. Then in silence, ashamed and furious, he turned away.
“And do you know anything about that guy?” asked the Baron, looking at her with his fiery, grayish-golden eyes. The girl held his gaze steadily, silent, but her whole soul was laid bare before him. For two seconds, he stared at her in silence. Then, feeling embarrassed and angry, he turned away in silence.
“Go up!” he said, with his fierce, peremptory command, to the young officer.
“Go up!” he said, with his intense, commanding tone, to the young officer.
The lieutenant gave his order, in military cold confidence, to the soldiers. They all tramped across the hall. Emilie stood motionless, her life suspended.
The lieutenant issued his command with a confident, unfeeling tone to the soldiers. They all marched across the hall. Emilie stood still, her life on hold.
The Baron marched swiftly upstairs and down the corridor, the lieutenant and the common soldiers followed. The Baron flung open the door of Emilie’s room and looked at Bachmann, who stood watching, standing in shirt and trousers beside the bed, fronting the door. He was perfectly still. His eyes met the furious, blazing look of the Baron. The latter shook his wounded hand, and then went still. He looked into the eyes of the soldier, steadily. He saw the same naked soul exposed, as if he looked really into the man. And the man was helpless, the more helpless for his singular nakedness.
The Baron quickly marched upstairs and down the hallway, followed by the lieutenant and the regular soldiers. The Baron swung open the door to Emilie’s room and glanced at Bachmann, who was standing by the bed in his shirt and trousers, facing the door. He remained completely still. Their eyes locked; the Baron’s gaze was furious and intense. The Baron shook his injured hand and then went still. He stared into the soldier’s eyes, unwavering. He saw the same raw vulnerability exposed, as if he was truly looking into the man. And that man was powerless, even more so because of his stark vulnerability.
“Ha!” he exclaimed impatiently, turning to the approaching lieutenant.
“Ha!” he said impatiently, turning to the approaching lieutenant.
The latter appeared in the doorway. Quickly his eyes travelled over the bare-footed youth. He recognized him as his object. He gave the brief command to dress.
The latter appeared in the doorway. Quickly his eyes scanned the bare-footed young man. He recognized him as his target. He gave the short order to get dressed.
Bachmann turned round for his clothes. He was very still, silent in himself. He was in an abstract, motionless world. That the two gentlemen and the two soldiers stood watching him, he scarcely realized. They could not see him.
Bachmann turned around for his clothes. He was very still, quiet within himself. He felt like he was in an abstract, motionless world. He barely noticed that the two gentlemen and the two soldiers were watching him. They couldn’t see him.
Soon he was ready. He stood at attention. But only the shell of his body was at attention. A curious silence, a blankness, like something eternal, possessed him. He remained true to himself.
Soon he was ready. He stood at attention. But only the shell of his body was at attention. A strange silence, a blankness, like something eternal, took over him. He stayed true to himself.
The lieutenant gave the order to march. The little procession went down the stairs with careful, respectful tread, and passed through the hall to the kitchen. There Emilie stood with her face uplifted, motionless and expressionless. Bachmann did not look at her. They knew each other. They were themselves. Then the little file of men passed out into the courtyard.
The lieutenant gave the command to march. The small group went down the stairs with a careful, respectful step and walked through the hall to the kitchen. There, Emilie stood with her face raised, still and expressionless. Bachmann didn’t look at her. They were acquainted. They were themselves. Then the line of men exited into the courtyard.
The Baron stood in the doorway watching the four figures in uniform pass through the chequered shadow under the lime trees. Bachmann was walking neutralized, as if he were not there. The lieutenant went brittle and long, the two soldiers lumbered beside. They passed out into the sunny morning, growing smaller, going towards the barracks.
The Baron stood in the doorway watching four soldiers in uniform walk through the patterned shadow under the lime trees. Bachmann walked by, looking almost invisible. The lieutenant moved stiff and tall, while the two soldiers trudged alongside. They stepped out into the sunny morning, gradually getting smaller as they headed toward the barracks.
The Baron turned into the kitchen. Emilie was cutting bread.
The Baron walked into the kitchen. Emilie was slicing bread.
“So he stayed the night here?” he said.
“So he spent the night here?” he said.
The girl looked at him, scarcely seeing. She was too much herself. The Baron saw the dark, naked soul of her body in her unseeing eyes.
The girl stared at him, hardly noticing him. She was too focused on herself. The Baron perceived the deep, exposed essence of her being in her vacant eyes.
“What were you going to do?” he asked.
“What were you planning to do?” he asked.
“He was going to America,” she replied, in a still voice.
“He's going to America,” she replied, in a calm voice.
“Pah! You should have sent him straight back,” fired the Baron.
“Ugh! You should have just sent him back right away,” shot back the Baron.
Emilie stood at his bidding, untouched.
Emilie stood at his request, unaffected.
“He’s done for now,” he said.
"He's done now," he said.
But he could not bear the dark, deep nakedness of her eyes, that scarcely changed under this suffering.
But he couldn’t handle the dark, profound emptiness of her eyes, which barely shifted despite this pain.
“Nothing but a fool,” he repeated, going away in agitation, and preparing himself for what he could do.
“Just a fool,” he said again, walking away in distress and getting ready for what he could do.
Daughters of the Vicar
I
Mr Lindley was first vicar of Aldecross. The cottages of this tiny hamlet had nestled in peace since their beginning, and the country folk had crossed the lanes and farm-lands, two or three miles, to the parish church at Greymeed, on the bright Sunday mornings.
Mr. Lindley was the first vicar of Aldecross. The cottages in this small village had lived in peace since they were built, and the local people would walk two or three miles across the lanes and farmland to the parish church at Greymeed on bright Sunday mornings.
But when the pits were sunk, blank rows of dwellings started up beside the high roads, and a new population, skimmed from the floating scum of workmen, was filled in, the cottages and the country people almost obliterated.
But when the pits were dug, empty rows of houses began to emerge next to the highways, and a new population, drawn from the transient workforce, took over, nearly erasing the cottages and the local countryside.
To suit the convenience of these new collier-inhabitants, a church must be built at Aldecross. There was not too much money. And so the little building crouched like a humped stone-and-mortar mouse, with two little turrets at the west corners for ears, in the fields near the cottages and the apple trees, as far as possible from the dwellings down the high road. It had an uncertain, timid look about it. And so they planted big-leaved ivy, to hide its shrinking newness. So that now the little church stands buried in its greenery, stranded and sleeping among the fields, while the brick houses elbow nearer and nearer, threatening to crush it down. It is already obsolete.
To accommodate the needs of the new coal miners, a church needed to be built at Aldecross. There wasn’t much money available. So the small building huddled like a hunched stone-and-mortar mouse, with two little towers at the west corners as ears, in the fields near the cottages and apple trees, as far away from the houses along the main road as possible. It had an uncertain, timid appearance. To help conceal its awkward newness, they planted large-leaved ivy around it. Now the little church is buried in greenery, stranded and resting among the fields, while the brick houses inch closer and closer, threatening to crush it. It is already outdated.
The Reverend Ernest Lindley, aged twenty-seven, and newly married, came from his curacy in Suffolk to take charge of his church. He was just an ordinary young man, who had been to Cambridge and taken orders. His wife was a self-assured young woman, daughter of a Cambridgeshire rector. Her father had spent the whole of his thousand a year, so that Mrs Lindley had nothing of her own. Thus the young married people came to Aldecross to live on a stipend of about a hundred and twenty pounds, and to keep up a superior position.
The Reverend Ernest Lindley, twenty-seven years old and recently married, moved from his curacy in Suffolk to take charge of his church. He was just an average young man who had attended Cambridge and become ordained. His wife was a confident young woman, the daughter of a rector from Cambridgeshire. Her father had spent all of his thousand-pound salary, leaving Mrs. Lindley with nothing of her own. Consequently, the young couple came to Aldecross to live on a stipend of about one hundred twenty pounds while trying to maintain a higher status.
They were not very well received by the new, raw, disaffected population of colliers. Being accustomed to farm labourers, Mr Lindley had considered himself as belonging indisputably to the upper or ordering classes. He had to be humble to the county families, but still, he was of their kind, whilst the common people were something different. He had no doubts of himself.
They weren't exactly welcomed by the new, inexperienced, and dissatisfied group of coal miners. Used to working with farm laborers, Mr. Lindley thought of himself as definitely part of the upper or ruling classes. He had to show humility towards the county families, but he still saw himself as one of them, while the working-class people seemed different. He had no doubts about his own status.
He found, however, that the collier population refused to accept this arrangement. They had no use for him in their lives, and they told him so, callously. The women merely said, “they were throng,” or else, “Oh, it’s no good you coming here, we’re Chapel.” The men were quite good-humoured so long as he did not touch them too nigh, they were cheerfully contemptuous of him, with a preconceived contempt he was powerless against.
He discovered, however, that the coal miners were not willing to accept this arrangement. They had no need for him in their lives, and they made that clear, without any sympathy. The women simply said, “they were busy,” or, “Oh, it’s no use you being here, we’re Chapel.” The men were pretty good-natured as long as he didn’t get too close; they looked down on him with a dismissive attitude he couldn’t defend against.
At last, passing from indignation to silent resentment, even, if he dared have acknowledged it, to conscious hatred of the majority of his flock, and unconscious hatred of himself, he confined his activities to a narrow round of cottages, and he had to submit. He had no particular character, having always depended on his position in society to give him position among men. Now he was so poor, he had no social standing even among the common vulgar tradespeople of the district, and he had not the nature nor the wish to make his society agreeable to them, nor the strength to impose himself where he would have liked to be recognized. He dragged on, pale and miserable and neutral.
Finally, moving from anger to quiet bitterness, even if he would have admitted it, to a real hatred for most of his followers, and an unconscious hatred of himself, he limited his interactions to a small circle of cottages, and he had to accept that. He didn’t have a strong identity; he had always relied on his social status to define his place among others. Now, he was so poor that he had no standing even among the local common tradespeople, and he didn’t have the personality or desire to make himself likable to them, nor the strength to assert himself where he wished to be acknowledged. He just dragged on, pale, miserable, and indifferent.
At first his wife raged with mortification. She took on airs and used a high hand. But her income was too small, the wrestling with tradesmen’s bills was too pitiful, she only met with general, callous ridicule when she tried to be impressive.
At first, his wife was furious with embarrassment. She acted all high and mighty. But her income was too low, struggling with the bills was too sad, and she only faced general, indifferent mockery when she tried to show off.
Wounded to the quick of her pride, she found herself isolated in an indifferent, callous population. She raged indoors and out. But soon she learned that she must pay too heavily for her outdoor rages, and then she only raged within the walls of the rectory. There her feeling was so strong, that she frightened herself. She saw herself hating her husband, and she knew that, unless she were careful, she would smash her form of life and bring catastrophe upon him and upon herself. So in very fear, she went quiet. She hid, bitter and beaten by fear, behind the only shelter she had in the world, her gloomy, poor parsonage.
Wounded to the core of her pride, she found herself alone in a cold, uncaring community. She vented her anger both inside and outside. But soon she realized that her outbursts came with a heavy cost, so she confined her anger to the walls of the rectory. There, her emotions ran so deep that she scared herself. She recognized that she was starting to hate her husband, and she understood that if she wasn’t careful, she could destroy her life and bring disaster upon both him and herself. So out of fear, she fell silent. She hid, bitter and beaten down by fear, behind the only shelter she had in the world, her dark, shabby parsonage.
Children were born one every year; almost mechanically, she continued to perform her maternal duty, which was forced upon her. Gradually, broken by the suppressing of her violent anger and misery and disgust, she became an invalid and took to her couch.
Children were born one each year; almost automatically, she kept fulfilling her maternal obligation, which felt imposed on her. Gradually, overwhelmed by the suppression of her intense anger, sadness, and disgust, she became an invalid and spent her time on the couch.
The children grew up healthy, but unwarmed and rather rigid. Their father and mother educated them at home, made them very proud and very genteel, put them definitely and cruelly in the upper classes, apart from the vulgar around them. So they lived quite isolated. They were good-looking, and had that curiously clean, semi-transparent look of the genteel, isolated poor.
The children grew up healthy but emotionally cold and somewhat stiff. Their parents homeschooled them, instilled a sense of pride and sophistication, and firmly and harshly placed them in the upper class, separating them from the common people around them. As a result, they lived in isolation. They were attractive and had that oddly pristine, almost see-through appearance typical of genteel, isolated individuals from modest backgrounds.
Gradually Mr and Mrs Lindley lost all hold on life, and spent their hours, weeks and years merely haggling to make ends meet, and bitterly repressing and pruning their children into gentility, urging them to ambition, weighting them with duty. On Sunday morning the whole family, except the mother, went down the lane to church, the long-legged girls in skimpy frocks, the boys in black coats and long, grey, unfitting trousers. They passed by their father’s parishioners with mute, clear faces, childish mouths closed in pride that was like a doom to them, and childish eyes already unseeing. Miss Mary, the eldest, was the leader. She was a long, slim thing with a fine profile and a proud, pure look of submission to a high fate. Miss Louisa, the second, was short and plump and obstinate-looking. She had more enemies than ideals. She looked after the lesser children, Miss Mary after the elder. The collier children watched this pale, distinguished procession of the vicar’s family pass mutely by, and they were impressed by the air of gentility and distance, they made mock of the trousers of the small sons, they felt inferior in themselves, and hate stirred their hearts.
Gradually, Mr. and Mrs. Lindley lost all grip on life, spending their hours, weeks, and years just trying to make ends meet while bitterly shaping and restraining their children into being genteel, pushing them towards ambition, and burdening them with duty. On Sunday morning, the whole family, except for the mother, walked down the lane to church, with the long-legged girls in short dresses and the boys in black coats and long, grey, ill-fitting trousers. They passed by their father’s parishioners with silent, clear faces, childish mouths closed in a pride that felt like a curse to them, and childish eyes that were already unseeing. Miss Mary, the eldest, led the way. She was tall and slim with a nice profile and an air of proud, pure submission to a higher destiny. Miss Louisa, the second, was short, plump, and had a stubborn demeanor. She had more enemies than ideals. She took care of the younger children, while Miss Mary managed the older ones. The coal miner’s children silently watched this pale, distinguished procession of the vicar’s family pass by, feeling both impressed by their air of gentility and distance, mocking the small boys’ trousers, and feeling inferior in themselves as resentment stirred in their hearts.
In her time, Miss Mary received as governess a few little daughters of tradesmen; Miss Louisa managed the house and went among her father’s church-goers, giving lessons on the piano to the colliers’ daughters at thirteen shillings for twenty-six lessons.
In her time, Miss Mary worked as a governess for a few young daughters of tradespeople; Miss Louisa ran the household and interacted with her father's church members, teaching piano to the coal miners' daughters for thirteen shillings for twenty-six lessons.
II
One winter morning, when his daughter Mary was about twenty years old, Mr Lindley, a thin, unobtrusive figure in his black overcoat and his wideawake, went down into Aldecross with a packet of white papers under his arm. He was delivering the parish almanacs.
One winter morning, when his daughter Mary was around twenty years old, Mr. Lindley, a slim, unassuming figure in his black overcoat and wide-brimmed hat, headed down to Aldecross with a stack of white papers tucked under his arm. He was delivering the parish almanacs.
A rather pale, neutral man of middle age, he waited while the train thumped over the level-crossing, going up to the pit which rattled busily just along the line. A wooden-legged man hobbled to open the gate, Mr Lindley passed on. Just at his left hand, below the road and the railway, was the red roof of a cottage, showing through the bare twigs of apple trees. Mr Lindley passed round the low wall, and descended the worn steps that led from the highway down to the cottage which crouched darkly and quietly away below the rumble of passing trains and the clank of coal-carts in a quiet little under-world of its own. Snowdrops with tight-shut buds were hanging very still under the bare currant bushes.
A rather pale, neutral man in his middle age waited as the train clattered over the level crossing, heading toward the pit that was noisily working just down the line. A man with a wooden leg hobbled over to open the gate as Mr. Lindley moved on. To his left, below the road and the tracks, was the red roof of a cottage peeking out among the bare branches of apple trees. Mr. Lindley walked around the low wall and went down the worn steps that led from the highway to the cottage, which sat dark and quiet, distanced from the noise of passing trains and the clatter of coal carts in its own little quiet world. Snowdrops with tightly closed buds hung very still under the bare currant bushes.
The clergyman was just going to knock when he heard a clinking noise, and turning saw through the open door of a black shed just behind him an elderly woman in a black lace cap stooping among reddish big cans, pouring a very bright liquid into a tundish. There was a smell of paraffin. The woman put down her can, took the tundish and laid it on a shelf, then rose with a tin bottle. Her eyes met those of the clergyman.
The clergyman was about to knock when he heard a clinking noise, and turning, he saw through the open door of a black shed just behind him an elderly woman in a black lace cap bent over some large reddish cans, pouring a brightly colored liquid into a funnel. There was a smell of paraffin. The woman set down her can, picked up the funnel, and placed it on a shelf, then stood up with a tin bottle in her hand. Her eyes met those of the clergyman.
“Oh, is it you, Mr Lin’ley!” she said, in a complaining tone. “Go in.”
“Oh, it's you, Mr. Linley!” she said with a whiny tone. “Go inside.”
The minister entered the house. In the hot kitchen sat a big, elderly man with a great grey beard, taking snuff. He grunted in a deep, muttering voice, telling the minister to sit down, and then took no more notice of him, but stared vacantly into the fire. Mr Lindley waited.
The minister walked into the house. In the sweltering kitchen sat a large, older man with a long gray beard, taking snuff. He grunted in a low, mumbling voice, telling the minister to take a seat, and then ignored him, staring blankly at the fire. Mr. Lindley waited.
The woman came in, the ribbons of her black lace cap, or bonnet, hanging on her shawl. She was of medium stature, everything about her was tidy. She went up a step out of the kitchen, carrying the paraffin tin. Feet were heard entering the room up the step. It was a little haberdashery shop, with parcels on the shelves of the walls, a big, old-fashioned sewing machine with tailor’s work lying round it, in the open space. The woman went behind the counter, gave the child who had entered the paraffin bottle, and took from her a jug.
The woman walked in, the ribbons of her black lace cap or bonnet hanging from her shawl. She was of average height, and everything about her looked neat. She stepped up out of the kitchen, carrying the paraffin tin. Footsteps were heard coming into the room from the step. It was a small fabric shop, with packages on the shelves along the walls, a large, old-fashioned sewing machine surrounded by scraps of fabric in the open space. The woman went behind the counter, handed the paraffin bottle to the child who had just entered, and took a jug from her.
“My mother says shall yer put it down,” said the child, and she was gone. The woman wrote in a book, then came into the kitchen with her jug. The husband, a very large man, rose and brought more coal to the already hot fire. He moved slowly and sluggishly. Already he was going dead; being a tailor, his large form had become an encumbrance to him. In his youth he had been a great dancer and boxer. Now he was taciturn, and inert. The minister had nothing to say, so he sought for his phrases. But John Durant took no notice, existing silent and dull.
“Mom says you should put it down,” said the child, and she was gone. The woman wrote in a book, then came into the kitchen with her jug. Her husband, a very large man, got up and added more coal to the already hot fire. He moved slowly and sluggishly. He was already fading; being a tailor, his large body had become a burden. In his youth, he had been a great dancer and boxer. Now he was quiet and lethargic. The minister had nothing to say, so he searched for his words. But John Durant didn’t pay any attention, remaining silent and dull.
Mrs Durant spread the cloth. Her husband poured himself beer into a mug, and began to smoke and drink.
Mrs. Durant laid out the tablecloth. Her husband poured himself a beer into a mug and started smoking and drinking.
“Shall you have some?” he growled through his beard at the clergyman, looking slowly from the man to the jug, capable of this one idea.
“Do you want some?” he grumbled through his beard at the clergyman, slowly shifting his gaze from the man to the jug, focused on this one thought.
“No, thank you,” replied Mr Lindley, though he would have liked some beer. He must set the example in a drinking parish.
“No, thanks,” replied Mr. Lindley, even though he would have liked some beer. He had to set the example in a drinking parish.
“We need a drop to keep us going,” said Mrs Durant.
“We need a little boost to keep us going,” said Mrs. Durant.
She had rather a complaining manner. The clergyman sat on uncomfortably while she laid the table for the half-past ten lunch. Her husband drew up to eat. She remained in her little round armchair by the fire.
She had quite a whiny way about her. The clergyman sat there awkwardly while she set the table for the 10:30 lunch. Her husband moved closer to eat. She stayed in her small round armchair by the fire.
She was a woman who would have liked to be easy in her life, but to whose lot had fallen a rough and turbulent family, and a slothful husband who did not care what became of himself or anybody. So, her rather good-looking square face was peevish, she had that air of having been compelled all her life to serve unwillingly, and to control where she did not want to control. There was about her, too, that masterful aplomb of a woman who has brought up and ruled her sons: but even them she had ruled unwillingly. She had enjoyed managing her little haberdashery-shop, riding in the carrier’s cart to Nottingham, going through the big warehouses to buy her goods. But the fret of managing her sons she did not like. Only she loved her youngest boy, because he was her last, and she saw herself free.
She was a woman who wished her life could be easier, but she had a rough and turbulent family and a lazy husband who didn’t care about himself or anyone else. As a result, her somewhat attractive square face looked irritable; she had that vibe of someone forced to serve against her will and to take charge when she didn’t want to. There was also that commanding confidence of a woman who had raised and ruled her sons, but even they were ruled reluctantly. She enjoyed running her small fabric store, riding in the carrier’s cart to Nottingham, and browsing through the big warehouses to buy her supplies. However, she disliked the stress of managing her sons. The only one she truly loved was her youngest boy because he was her last, and he made her feel a sense of freedom.
This was one of the houses the clergyman visited occasionally. Mrs Durant, as part of her regulation, had brought up all her sons in the Church. Not that she had any religion. Only, it was what she was used to. Mr Durant was without religion. He read the fervently evangelical Life of John Wesley with a curious pleasure, getting from it a satisfaction as from the warmth of the fire, or a glass of brandy. But he cared no more about John Wesley, in fact, than about John Milton, of whom he had never heard.
This was one of the houses the clergyman visited from time to time. Mrs. Durant, following her routine, had raised all her sons in the Church. Not that she really believed in any religion. It was just what she was used to. Mr. Durant didn’t have any religion either. He read the passionately evangelical Life of John Wesley with a strange pleasure, deriving a satisfaction from it like the warmth of a fire or a glass of brandy. But he didn’t care any more about John Wesley than he did about John Milton, whom he had never heard of.
Mrs Durant took her chair to the table.
Mrs. Durant took her seat at the table.
“I don’t feel like eating,” she sighed.
“I’m not really in the mood to eat,” she sighed.
“Why—aren’t you well?” asked the clergyman, patronizing.
“Why—aren’t you feeling okay?” asked the clergyman, condescendingly.
“It isn’t that,” she sighed. She sat with shut, straight mouth. “I don’t know what’s going to become of us.”
“It’s not that,” she sighed. She sat there with her mouth closed, looking straight ahead. “I don’t know what’s going to happen to us.”
But the clergyman had ground himself down so long, that he could not easily sympathize.
But the clergyman had pressured himself for so long that he couldn’t easily empathize.
“Have you any trouble?” he asked.
“Are you having any trouble?” he asked.
“Ay, have I any trouble!” cried the elderly woman. “I shall end my days in the workhouse.”
“Ugh, do I have issues!” exclaimed the elderly woman. “I’m going to spend my last days in a nursing home.”
The minister waited unmoved. What could she know of poverty, in her little house of plenty!
The minister stood there without moving. What could she possibly know about poverty, living in her nice, well-stocked house!
“I hope not,” he said.
"I hope not," he said.
“And the one lad as I wanted to keep by me——” she lamented.
“And the one kid I wanted to keep close to me——” she lamented.
The minister listened without sympathy, quite neutral.
The minister listened without any sympathy, remaining completely neutral.
“And the lad as would have been a support to my old age! What is going to become of us?” she said.
“And the kid who would have been a support in my old age! What’s going to happen to us?” she said.
The clergyman, justly, did not believe in the cry of poverty, but wondered what had become of the son.
The clergyman, rightly, didn’t buy into the claim of poverty, but was curious about what had happened to the son.
“Has anything happened to Alfred?” he asked.
“Did something happen to Alfred?” he asked.
“We’ve got word he’s gone for a Queen’s sailor,” she said sharply.
“We’ve heard he’s gone for a Queen’s sailor,” she said sharply.
“He has joined the Navy!” exclaimed Mr Lindley. “I think he could scarcely have done better—to serve his Queen and country on the sea....”
“He’s joined the Navy!” exclaimed Mr. Lindley. “I think he couldn't have made a better choice—serving his Queen and country at sea....”
“He is wanted to serve me,” she cried. “And I wanted my lad at home.”
“He is wanted to serve me,” she cried. “And I wanted my boy at home.”
Alfred was her baby, her last, whom she had allowed herself the luxury of spoiling.
Alfred was her baby, her last one, whom she had let herself spoil.
“You will miss him,” said Mr Lindley, “that is certain. But this is no regrettable step for him to have taken—on the contrary.”
“You're going to miss him,” said Mr. Lindley, “that's for sure. But this isn't a step he'll regret taking—it's just the opposite.”
“That’s easy for you to say, Mr Lindley,” she replied tartly. “Do you think I want my lad climbing ropes at another man’s bidding, like a monkey——?”
“That’s easy for you to say, Mr. Lindley,” she said sharply. “Do you think I want my son climbing ropes at another man’s command, like some kind of monkey—?”
“There is no dishonour, surely, in serving in the Navy?”
“There is no dishonor, surely, in serving in the Navy?”
“Dishonour this dishonour that,” cried the angry old woman. “He goes and makes a slave of himself, and he’ll rue it.”
“Dishonor this, dishonor that,” shouted the angry old woman. “He’s going to make a slave of himself, and he’ll regret it.”
Her angry, scornful impatience nettled the clergyman and silenced him for some moments.
Her angry, dismissive impatience irritated the clergyman and left him speechless for a few moments.
“I do not see,” he retorted at last, white at the gills and inadequate, “that the Queen’s service is any more to be called slavery than working in a mine.”
“I don't see,” he finally replied, pale and uneasy, “that serving the Queen is any more slavery than working in a mine.”
“At home he was at home, and his own master. I know he’ll find a difference.”
“At home he felt at home, and he was his own boss. I know he’ll notice a change.”
“It may be the making of him,” said the clergyman. “It will take him away from bad companionship and drink.”
“It could be the turning point for him,” said the clergyman. “It will pull him away from bad friends and drinking.”
Some of the Durants’ sons were notorious drinkers, and Alfred was not quite steady.
Some of the Durants' sons were well-known for their drinking, and Alfred wasn't exactly reliable.
“And why indeed shouldn’t he have his glass?” cried the mother. “He picks no man’s pocket to pay for it!”
“And why shouldn’t he have his drink?” the mother exclaimed. “He’s not stealing from anyone to pay for it!”
The clergyman stiffened at what he thought was an allusion to his own profession, and his unpaid bills.
The clergyman tensed up at what he perceived as a reference to his own profession and his unpaid bills.
“With all due consideration, I am glad to hear he has joined the Navy,” he said.
"With all due consideration, I'm glad to hear he has joined the Navy," he said.
“Me with my old age coming on, and his father working very little! I’d thank you to be glad about something else besides that, Mr Lindley.”
“Me getting older, and his dad hardly working at all! I’d appreciate it if you could be happy about something other than that, Mr. Lindley.”
The woman began to cry. Her husband, quite impassive, finished his lunch of meat-pie, and drank some beer. Then he turned to the fire, as if there were no one in the room but himself.
The woman started to cry. Her husband, totally unbothered, finished his meat pie and had some beer. Then he turned to the fire, as if there was no one else in the room but himself.
“I shall respect all men who serve God and their country on the sea, Mrs Durant,” said the clergyman stubbornly.
“I will respect everyone who serves God and their country at sea, Mrs. Durant,” the clergyman said stubbornly.
“That is very well, when they’re not your sons who are doing the dirty work. It makes a difference,” she replied tartly.
“That’s all good and well, but it’s different when it’s not your sons doing the dirty work.” She replied sharply.
“I should be proud if one of my sons were to enter the Navy.”
“I would be proud if one of my sons joined the Navy.”
“Ay—well—we’re not all of us made alike——”
“Ay—well—we’re not all made the same——”
The minister rose. He put down a large folded paper.
The minister stood up. He set down a large folded piece of paper.
“I’ve brought the almanac,” he said.
“I’ve brought the almanac,” he said.
Mrs Durant unfolded it.
Mrs. Durant opened it.
“I do like a bit of colour in things,” she said, petulantly.
“I do like a bit of color in things,” she said, sulkily.
The clergyman did not reply.
The pastor didn’t reply.
“There’s that envelope for the organist’s fund——” said the old woman, and rising, she took the thing from the mantelpiece, went into the shop, and returned sealing it up.
“There’s that envelope for the organist’s fund——” said the old woman. She got up, took it from the mantelpiece, went into the shop, and came back sealing it up.
“Which is all I can afford,” she said.
“That's all I can afford,” she said.
Mr Lindley took his departure, in his pocket the envelope containing Mrs Durant’s offering for Miss Louisa’s services. He went from door to door delivering the almanacs, in dull routine. Jaded with the monotony of the business, and with the repeated effort of greeting half-known people, he felt barren and rather irritable. At last he returned home.
Mr. Lindley left, with the envelope holding Mrs. Durant’s payment for Miss Louisa’s work in his pocket. He went from door to door, handing out the almanacs in a boring routine. Tired of the monotony of the job and the constant effort of greeting familiar faces, he felt empty and a bit annoyed. Finally, he returned home.
In the dining-room was a small fire. Mrs Lindley, growing very stout, lay on her couch. The vicar carved the cold mutton; Miss Louisa, short and plump and rather flushed, came in from the kitchen; Miss Mary, dark, with a beautiful white brow and grey eyes, served the vegetables; the children chattered a little, but not exuberantly. The very air seemed starved.
In the dining room, there was a small fire. Mrs. Lindley, becoming quite stout, lay on her couch. The vicar carved the cold mutton; Miss Louisa, short and plump with a bit of color in her cheeks, came in from the kitchen; Miss Mary, dark-haired with a beautiful white forehead and grey eyes, served the vegetables; the children chatted a little, but not very enthusiastically. The whole atmosphere felt drained.
“I went to the Durants,” said the vicar, as he served out small portions of mutton; “it appears Alfred has run away to join the Navy.”
“I went to the Durants,” said the vicar, as he served small portions of mutton; “it seems Alfred has run away to join the Navy.”
“Do him good,” came the rough voice of the invalid.
“Do him good,” came the gruff voice of the disabled man.
Miss Louisa, attending to the youngest child, looked up in protest.
Miss Louisa, taking care of the youngest child, looked up in protest.
“Why has he done that?” asked Mary’s low, musical voice.
“Why did he do that?” asked Mary in her soft, melodic voice.
“He wanted some excitement, I suppose,” said the vicar. “Shall we say grace?”
“He wanted some excitement, I guess,” said the vicar. “Should we say grace?”
The children were arranged, all bent their heads, grace was pronounced, at the last word every face was being raised to go on with the interesting subject.
The children were gathered, all bowing their heads, grace was said, and at the last word, every face was lifted to continue with the engaging topic.
“He’s just done the right thing, for once,” came the rather deep voice of the mother; “save him from becoming a drunken sot, like the rest of them.”
“Finally, he did the right thing for once,” said the mother in a rather deep voice; “it'll keep him from turning into a drunken mess like the others.”
“They’re not all drunken, mama,” said Miss Louisa, stubbornly.
“They’re not all drunk, Mom,” said Miss Louisa, stubbornly.
“It’s no fault of their upbringing if they’re not. Walter Durant is a standing disgrace.”
“It’s not their upbringing's fault if they’re not. Walter Durant is a complete disgrace.”
“As I told Mrs Durant,” said the vicar, eating hungrily, “it is the best thing he could have done. It will take him away from temptation during the most dangerous years of his life—how old is he—nineteen?”
“As I told Mrs. Durant,” said the vicar, eating hungrily, “it's the best thing he could have done. It will keep him away from temptation during the most critical years of his life—how old is he—nineteen?”
“Twenty,” said Miss Louisa.
"Twenty," said Miss Louisa.
“Twenty!” repeated the vicar. “It will give him wholesome discipline and set before him some sort of standard of duty and honour—nothing could have been better for him. But——”
“Twenty!” repeated the vicar. “It will provide him with healthy discipline and set a standard of duty and honor for him—nothing could be better for him. But——”
“We shall miss him from the choir,” said Miss Louisa, as if taking opposite sides to her parents.
“We're going to miss him in the choir,” said Miss Louisa, as if she were opposing her parents.
“That is as it may be,” said the vicar. “I prefer to know he is safe in the Navy, than running the risk of getting into bad ways here.”
“That may be true,” said the vicar. “I’d rather know he’s safe in the Navy than taking the chance of getting into trouble here.”
“Was he getting into bad ways?” asked the stubborn Miss Louisa.
“Is he getting into trouble?” asked the stubborn Miss Louisa.
“You know, Louisa, he wasn’t quite what he used to be,” said Miss Mary gently and steadily. Miss Louisa shut her rather heavy jaw sulkily. She wanted to deny it, but she knew it was true.
“You know, Louisa, he isn’t quite what he used to be,” said Miss Mary softly and calmly. Miss Louisa shut her rather heavy jaw sulkily. She wanted to argue, but she knew it was true.
For her he had been a laughing, warm lad, with something kindly and something rich about him. He had made her feel warm. It seemed the days would be colder since he had gone.
For her, he had been a funny, warm guy, with a kind side and something special about him. He had made her feel good inside. Now, it felt like the days would be colder since he left.
“Quite the best thing he could do,” said the mother with emphasis.
“Honestly, the best thing he could do,” said the mother with emphasis.
“I think so,” said the vicar. “But his mother was almost abusive because I suggested it.”
“I think so,” said the vicar. “But his mother was really harsh when I brought it up.”
He spoke in an injured tone.
He spoke in a hurt tone.
“What does she care for her children’s welfare?” said the invalid. “Their wages is all her concern.”
“What does she care about her children’s well-being?” said the invalid. “Their pay is all she cares about.”
“I suppose she wanted him at home with her,” said Miss Louisa.
“I guess she wanted him at home with her,” said Miss Louisa.
“Yes, she did—at the expense of his learning to be a drunkard like the rest of them,” retorted her mother.
“Yes, she did—at the cost of him becoming a drunk like the others,” her mother shot back.
“George Durant doesn’t drink,” defended her daughter.
“George Durant doesn’t drink,” her daughter defended.
“Because he got burned so badly when he was nineteen—in the pit—and that frightened him. The Navy is a better remedy than that, at least.”
“Because he got burned so badly when he was nineteen—in the pit—and that scared him. The Navy is a better solution than that, at least.”
“Certainly,” said the vicar. “Certainly.”
"Of course," said the vicar. "Of course."
And to this Miss Louisa agreed. Yet she could not but feel angry that he had gone away for so many years. She herself was only nineteen.
And Miss Louisa agreed to this. However, she couldn't help but feel angry that he had been gone for so many years. She was only nineteen herself.
III
It happened when Miss Mary was twenty-three years old, that Mr Lindley was very ill. The family was exceedingly poor at the time, such a lot of money was needed, so little was forthcoming. Neither Miss Mary nor Miss Louisa had suitors. What chance had they? They met no eligible young men in Aldecross. And what they earned was a mere drop in a void. The girls’ hearts were chilled and hardened with fear of this perpetual, cold penury, this narrow struggle, this horrible nothingness of their lives.
It happened when Miss Mary was twenty-three that Mr. Lindley was very sick. The family was extremely poor at the time; they needed a lot of money, but so little was coming in. Neither Miss Mary nor Miss Louisa had any suitors. What chance did they have? They didn’t meet any eligible young men in Aldecross. And what they earned was just a tiny drop in an empty space. The girls’ hearts were frozen and toughened by the fear of this endless, cold poverty, this narrow struggle, this awful emptiness in their lives.
A clergyman had to be found for the church work. It so happened the son of an old friend of Mr Lindley’s was waiting three months before taking up his duties. He would come and officiate, for nothing. The young clergyman was keenly expected. He was not more than twenty-seven, a Master of Arts of Oxford, had written his thesis on Roman Law. He came of an old Cambridgeshire family, had some private means, was going to take a church in Northamptonshire with a good stipend, and was not married. Mrs Lindley incurred new debts, and scarcely regretted her husband’s illness.
A clergyman needed to be found for the church work. It just so happened that the son of an old friend of Mr. Lindley’s was waiting three months before starting his duties. He agreed to come and officiate for free. The young clergyman was eagerly anticipated. He was no older than twenty-seven, had a Master of Arts from Oxford, and had written his thesis on Roman Law. He came from an old family in Cambridgeshire, had some personal wealth, was set to take a church in Northamptonshire with a good salary, and was not married. Mrs. Lindley took on new debts and barely regretted her husband’s illness.
But when Mr Massy came, there was a shock of disappointment in the house. They had expected a young man with a pipe and a deep voice, but with better manners than Sidney, the eldest of the Lindleys. There arrived instead a small, chétif man, scarcely larger than a boy of twelve, spectacled, timid in the extreme, without a word to utter at first; yet with a certain inhuman self-sureness.
But when Mr. Massy arrived, there was a wave of disappointment in the house. They had been expecting a young man with a pipe and a deep voice, but with better manners than Sidney, the oldest of the Lindleys. Instead, a small, frail man showed up, hardly bigger than a twelve-year-old, wearing glasses, extremely timid, and with nothing to say at first; yet he had a kind of cold confidence about him.
“What a little abortion!” was Mrs Lindley’s exclamation to herself on first seeing him, in his buttoned-up clerical coat. And for the first time for many days, she was profoundly thankful to God that all her children were decent specimens.
“What a little disaster!” was Mrs. Lindley’s exclamation to herself when she first saw him in his buttoned-up clerical coat. And for the first time in many days, she felt deeply grateful to God that all her children were decent individuals.
He had not normal powers of perception. They soon saw that he lacked the full range of human feelings, but had rather a strong, philosophical mind, from which he lived. His body was almost unthinkable, in intellect he was something definite. The conversation at once took a balanced, abstract tone when he participated. There was no spontaneous exclamation, no violent assertion or expression of personal conviction, but all cold, reasonable assertion. This was very hard on Mrs Lindley. The little man would look at her, after one of her pronouncements, and then give, in his thin voice, his own calculated version, so that she felt as if she were tumbling into thin air through a hole in the flimsy floor on which their conversation stood. It was she who felt a fool. Soon she was reduced to a hardy silence.
He didn’t have normal perception abilities. They quickly realized that he lacked the full range of human emotions but had a strong, philosophical mind that guided him. His physical presence was almost unimaginable, but intellectually, he was very clear. The conversation immediately became balanced and abstract whenever he joined in. There were no spontaneous outbursts, no strong assertions, or expressions of personal beliefs—just cold, logical statements. This was really tough on Mrs. Lindley. The little man would look at her after one of her comments and then offer his own calculated response in his thin voice, making her feel like she was falling through a hole in the fragile floor of their conversation. She was the one who ended up feeling foolish. Before long, she fell into a stubborn silence.
Still, at the back of her mind, she remembered that he was an unattached gentleman, who would shortly have an income altogether of six or seven hundred a year. What did the man matter, if there were pecuniary ease! The man was a trifle thrown in. After twenty-two years her sentimentality was ground away, and only the millstone of poverty mattered to her. So she supported the little man as a representative of a decent income.
Still, in the back of her mind, she remembered that he was a single guy who would soon have an income of about six or seven hundred a year. What did the man matter if there was financial comfort? The man was just a minor detail. After twenty-two years, her sentimental feelings had faded, and only the burden of poverty mattered to her. So she backed the little man as a symbol of a decent income.
His most irritating habit was that of a sneering little giggle, all on his own, which came when he perceived or related some illogical absurdity on the part of another person. It was the only form of humour he had. Stupidity in thinking seemed to him exquisitely funny. But any novel was unintelligibly meaningless and dull, and to an Irish sort of humour he listened curiously, examining it like mathematics, or else simply not hearing. In normal human relationship he was not there. Quite unable to take part in simple everyday talk, he padded silently round the house, or sat in the dining-room looking nervously from side to side, always apart in a cold, rarefied little world of his own. Sometimes he made an ironic remark, that did not seem humanly relevant, or he gave his little laugh, like a sneer. He had to defend himself and his own insufficiency. And he answered questions grudgingly, with a yes or no, because he did not see their import and was nervous. It seemed to Miss Louisa he scarcely distinguished one person from another, but that he liked to be near her, or to Miss Mary, for some sort of contact which stimulated him unknown.
His most annoying habit was a little sneering giggle all on his own, which happened when he noticed or talked about some ridiculous absurdity from another person. It was the only type of humor he had. He found stupidity in thinking extremely funny. But any novel was completely unintelligible and boring to him, and he listened to Irish-style humor with curiosity, examining it like math, or he simply didn’t pay attention. In normal human interactions, he was absent. Unable to engage in simple everyday conversation, he silently padded around the house or sat in the dining room, looking nervously from side to side, always apart in a cold, isolated little world of his own. Sometimes he made an ironic comment that felt totally irrelevant, or he gave his little laugh, which sounded like a sneer. He felt the need to defend himself and his own inadequacies. He answered questions reluctantly, with a yes or no, because he didn’t understand their significance and felt anxious. Miss Louisa thought he barely distinguished one person from another, but he seemed to enjoy being near her or Miss Mary, drawn to some kind of contact that stimulated him in a way he didn’t understand.
Apart from all this, he was the most admirable workman. He was unremittingly shy, but perfect in his sense of duty: as far as he could conceive Christianity, he was a perfect Christian. Nothing that he realized he could do for anyone did he leave undone, although he was so incapable of coming into contact with another being, that he could not proffer help. Now he attended assiduously to the sick man, investigated all the affairs of the parish or the church which Mr Lindley had in control, straightened out accounts, made lists of the sick and needy, padded round with help and to see what he could do. He heard of Mrs Lindley’s anxiety about her sons, and began to investigate means of sending them to Cambridge. His kindness almost frightened Miss Mary. She honoured it so, and yet she shrank from it. For, in it all Mr Massy seemed to have no sense of any person, any human being whom he was helping: he only realized a kind of mathematical working out, solving of given situations, a calculated well-doing. And it was as if he had accepted the Christian tenets as axioms. His religion consisted in what his scrupulous, abstract mind approved of.
Aside from all that, he was an incredibly dedicated worker. He was persistently shy but had a strong sense of duty: in his view of Christianity, he embodied what it meant to be a true Christian. He didn't hold back on doing anything he thought could help others, even though he was so uncomfortable around people that he struggled to offer assistance. He devoted himself to caring for the sick man, looked into all the matters of the parish or the church that Mr. Lindley managed, organized accounts, made lists of the sick and needy, and reached out to provide help and see what he could do. When he learned about Mrs. Lindley’s worries for her sons, he started figuring out how to send them to Cambridge. His kindness made Miss Mary uneasy. She respected it greatly, yet she recoiled from it. Because, in all of this, Mr. Massy seemed to lack any sense of the individuals he was helping; he just viewed everything as a mathematical problem, solving given situations in a calculated way. It was as if he had adopted Christian principles as mathematical truths. His faith was based on what his meticulous, abstract mind found acceptable.
Seeing his acts, Miss Mary must respect and honour him. In consequence she must serve him. To this she had to force herself, shuddering and yet desirous, but he did not perceive it. She accompanied him on his visiting in the parish, and whilst she was cold with admiration for him, often she was touched with pity for the little padding figure with bent shoulders, buttoned up to the chin in his overcoat. She was a handsome, calm girl, tall, with a beautiful repose. Her clothes were poor, and she wore a black silk scarf, having no furs. But she was a lady. As the people saw her walking down Aldecross beside Mr Massy, they said:
Seeing his actions, Miss Mary had to respect and honor him. As a result, she needed to serve him. This was something she had to push herself to do, shuddering yet wanting to, but he didn’t notice. She joined him on his visits around the parish, and while she felt a chill of admiration for him, she often felt pity for the small, plump figure with hunched shoulders, buttoned up to the chin in his overcoat. She was a beautiful, composed young woman, tall, with a lovely calmness about her. Her clothes were simple, and she wore a black silk scarf, lacking any furs. But she carried herself like a lady. As people saw her walking down Aldecross next to Mr. Massy, they said:
“My word, Miss Mary’s got a catch. Did ever you see such a sickly little shrimp!”
“My goodness, Miss Mary’s got a prize. Have you ever seen such a frail little shrimp?”
She knew they were talking so, and it made her heart grow hot against them, and she drew herself as it were protectively towards the little man beside her. At any rate, she could see and give honour to his genuine goodness.
She knew they were talking like that, and it made her feel heated toward them, so she instinctively moved closer to the little man beside her. At least she could recognize and appreciate his true kindness.
He could not walk fast, or far.
He couldn't walk quickly or far.
“You have not been well?” she asked, in her dignified way.
“You haven’t been well?” she asked, in her dignified way.
“I have an internal trouble.”
“I have personal issues.”
He was not aware of her slight shudder. There was silence, whilst she bowed to recover her composure, to resume her gentle manner towards him.
He didn't notice her slight shiver. There was silence as she bent down to regain her composure and go back to her gentle demeanor with him.
He was fond of Miss Mary. She had made it a rule of hospitality that he should always be escorted by herself or by her sister on his visits in the parish, which were not many. But some mornings she was engaged. Then Miss Louisa took her place. It was no good Miss Louisa’s trying to adopt to Mr Massy an attitude of queenly service. She was unable to regard him save with aversion. When she saw him from behind, thin and bent-shouldered, looking like a sickly lad of thirteen, she disliked him exceedingly, and felt a desire to put him out of existence. And yet a deeper justice in Mary made Louisa humble before her sister.
He was fond of Miss Mary. She had made it a rule of hospitality that he should always be accompanied by her or her sister during his visits to the parish, which were few. But some mornings she was busy. Then Miss Louisa took her place. It was pointless for Miss Louisa to try to adopt a queenly attitude toward Mr. Massy. She couldn’t see him any other way than with disdain. When she saw him from behind, thin and hunched over, looking like a sickly thirteen-year-old, she disliked him greatly and felt a strong urge to make him disappear. Yet, a deeper sense of fairness within Mary humbled Louisa in front of her sister.
They were going to see Mr Durant, who was paralysed and not expected to live. Miss Louisa was crudely ashamed at being admitted to the cottage in company with the little clergyman.
They were going to see Mr. Durant, who was paralyzed and not expected to survive. Miss Louisa felt a harsh sense of shame about being allowed into the cottage with the little clergyman.
Mrs Durant was, however, much quieter in the face of her real trouble.
Mrs. Durant was, however, much quieter when it came to her real trouble.
“How is Mr Durant?” asked Louisa.
“How's Mr. Durant doing?” Louisa asked.
“He is no different—and we don’t expect him to be,” was the reply. The little clergyman stood looking on.
“He's no different—and we didn't expect him to be,” was the reply. The little clergyman stood watching.
They went upstairs. The three stood for some time looking at the bed, at the grey head of the old man on the pillow, the grey beard over the sheet. Miss Louisa was shocked and afraid.
They went upstairs. The three of them stood for a while, staring at the bed, at the old man's grey head on the pillow and his grey beard resting on the sheet. Miss Louisa felt both shocked and scared.
“It is so dreadful,” she said, with a shudder.
“It’s so awful,” she said, shivering.
“It is how I always thought it would be,” replied Mrs Durant.
“It’s exactly how I always thought it would be,” replied Mrs. Durant.
Then Miss Louisa was afraid of her. The two women were uneasy, waiting for Mr Massy to say something. He stood, small and bent, too nervous to speak.
Then Miss Louisa was scared of her. The two women were anxious, waiting for Mr. Massy to say something. He stood there, small and hunched, too anxious to speak.
“Has he any understanding?” he asked at length.
“Does he have any understanding?” he asked after a while.
“Maybe,” said Mrs Durant. “Can you hear, John?” she asked loudly. The dull blue eye of the inert man looked at her feebly.
“Maybe,” said Mrs. Durant. “Can you hear me, John?” she asked loudly. The dull blue eye of the lifeless man looked at her weakly.
“Yes, he understands,” said Mrs Durant to Mr Massy. Except for the dull look in his eyes, the sick man lay as if dead. The three stood in silence. Miss Louisa was obstinate but heavy-hearted under the load of unlivingness. It was Mr Massy who kept her there in discipline. His non-human will dominated them all.
“Yes, he understands,” said Mrs. Durant to Mr. Massy. Aside from the vacant expression in his eyes, the sick man lay as if he were dead. The three stood in silence. Miss Louisa was stubborn but felt weighed down by the heaviness of it all. It was Mr. Massy who kept her there in a state of discipline. His almost inhuman will controlled them all.
Then they heard a sound below, a man’s footsteps, and a man’s voice called subduedly:
Then they heard a sound below, a man’s footsteps, and a man’s voice called softly:
“Are you upstairs, mother?”
“Are you upstairs, Mom?”
Mrs Durant started and moved to the door. But already a quick, firm step was running up the stairs.
Mrs. Durant jumped up and went to the door. But already, a quick, confident step was racing up the stairs.
“I’m a bit early, mother,” a troubled voice said, and on the landing they saw the form of the sailor. His mother came and clung to him. She was suddenly aware that she needed something to hold on to. He put his arms round her, and bent over her, kissing her.
“I’m a little early, Mom,” a worried voice said, and on the landing they saw the sailor's figure. His mom came over and held on to him. She suddenly realized she needed something to hold on to. He wrapped his arms around her and leaned down to kiss her.
“He’s not gone, mother?” he asked anxiously, struggling to control his voice.
“Is he really gone, Mom?” he asked anxiously, trying to keep his voice steady.
Miss Louisa looked away from the mother and son who stood together in the gloom on the landing. She could not bear it that she and Mr Massy should be there. The latter stood nervously, as if ill at ease before the emotion that was running. He was a witness, nervous, unwilling, but dispassionate. To Miss Louisa’s hot heart it seemed all, all wrong that they should be there.
Miss Louisa turned her gaze away from the mother and son standing together in the dim light on the landing. She couldn't stand the thought of her and Mr. Massy being there. He stood there anxiously, as if uncomfortable with the emotions filling the space. He was a reluctant witness, nervous but detached. To Miss Louisa's passionate heart, it felt completely wrong that they should be present.
Mrs Durant entered the bedroom, her face wet.
Mrs. Durant walked into the bedroom, her face damp.
“There’s Miss Louisa and the vicar,” she said, out of voice and quavering.
“There's Miss Louisa and the vicar,” she said, voice trembling.
Her son, red-faced and slender, drew himself up to salute. But Miss Louisa held out her hand. Then she saw his hazel eyes recognize her for a moment, and his small white teeth showed in a glimpse of the greeting she used to love. She was covered with confusion. He went round to the bed; his boots clicked on the plaster floor, he bowed his head with dignity.
Her son, blushing and slim, stood up to salute. But Miss Louisa held out her hand. Then she noticed his hazel eyes acknowledging her for a moment, and his small white teeth appeared in a brief smile she used to adore. She felt overwhelmed with confusion. He walked around to the bed; his boots clicked on the plaster floor as he bowed his head with dignity.
“How are you, dad?” he said, laying his hand on the sheet, faltering. But the old man stared fixedly and unseeing. The son stood perfectly still for a few minutes, then slowly recoiled. Miss Louisa saw the fine outline of his breast, under the sailor’s blue blouse, as his chest began to heave.
“How are you, Dad?” he said, placing his hand on the sheet, hesitating. But the old man stared blankly and without recognition. The son remained completely still for a few minutes, then slowly stepped back. Miss Louisa noticed the clear outline of his chest beneath the sailor’s blue shirt as he began to breathe heavily.
“He doesn’t know me,” he said, turning to his mother. He gradually went white.
“He doesn’t know me,” he said, turning to his mom. He gradually went pale.
“No, my boy!” cried the mother, pitiful, lifting her face. And suddenly she put her face against his shoulder, he was stooping down to her, holding her against him, and she cried aloud for a moment or two. Miss Louisa saw his sides heaving, and heard the sharp hiss of his breath. She turned away, tears streaming down her face. The father lay inert upon the white bed, Mr Massy looked queer and obliterated, so little now that the sailor with his sunburned skin was in the room. He stood waiting. Miss Louisa wanted to die, she wanted to have done. She dared not turn round again to look.
“No, my boy!” cried the mother, distressed, lifting her face. And suddenly she pressed her face against his shoulder as he bent down to her, holding her close, and she wept loudly for a moment or two. Miss Louisa noticed his sides heaving and heard the sharp hiss of his breath. She turned away, tears streaming down her face. The father lay motionless on the white bed, Mr. Massy looked strange and faded, so diminished now that the sailor with his sunburned skin was in the room. He stood waiting. Miss Louisa wished she could just die, she wanted it all to be over. She didn’t dare turn around again to look.
“Shall I offer a prayer?” came the frail voice of the clergyman, and all kneeled down.
“Should I say a prayer?” asked the weak voice of the clergyman, and everyone knelt down.
Miss Louisa was frightened of the inert man upon the bed. Then she felt a flash of fear of Mr Massy, hearing his thin, detached voice. And then, calmed, she looked up. On the far side of the bed were the heads of the mother and son, the one in the black lace cap, with the small white nape of the neck beneath, the other, with brown, sun-scorched hair too close and wiry to allow of a parting, and neck tanned firm, bowed as if unwillingly. The great grey beard of the old man did not move, the prayer continued. Mr Massy prayed with a pure lucidity, that they all might conform to the higher Will. He was like something that dominated the bowed heads, something dispassionate that governed them inexorably. Miss Louisa was afraid of him. And she was bound, during the course of the prayer, to have a little reverence for him. It was like a foretaste of inexorable, cold death, a taste of pure justice.
Miss Louisa was scared of the lifeless man on the bed. Then she felt a sudden wave of fear at Mr. Massy, hearing his thin, emotionless voice. But then, she calmed down and looked up. On the opposite side of the bed were the heads of the mother and son—one in a black lace cap, with a small white neck peeking out, and the other with brown, sunburned hair so short and wiry that it couldn’t be parted, their neck tanned and bowed as if resisting. The old man’s large gray beard didn’t move; the prayer went on. Mr. Massy prayed with a clear intensity, asking that they all conform to a higher Will. He seemed like a force that overwhelmed the bent heads, something impersonal that controlled them without mercy. Miss Louisa was afraid of him. And during the prayer, she felt a sense of respect for him. It was like a taste of unyielding, cold death, a sample of pure justice.
That evening she talked to Mary of the visit. Her heart, her veins were possessed by the thought of Alfred Durant as he held his mother in his arms; then the break in his voice, as she remembered it again and again, was like a flame through her; and she wanted to see his face more distinctly in her mind, ruddy with the sun, and his golden-brown eyes, kind and careless, strained now with a natural fear, the fine nose tanned hard by the sun, the mouth that could not help smiling at her. And it went through her with pride, to think of his figure, a straight, fine jet of life.
That evening, she talked to Mary about the visit. Her heart and her veins were filled with thoughts of Alfred Durant as he held his mother in his arms; the break in his voice, which she remembered over and over, felt like a flame inside her. She wanted to see his face more clearly in her mind, sun-kissed and ruddy, with his golden-brown eyes, kind yet carefree, now showing a natural fear, his fine nose tanned by the sun, and that mouth that couldn’t help but smile at her. It filled her with pride to think of his figure, a straight, vibrant expression of life.
“He is a handsome lad,” said she to Miss Mary, as if he had not been a year older than herself. Underneath was the deeper dread, almost hatred, of the inhuman being of Mr Massy. She felt she must protect herself and Alfred from him.
“He's such a handsome guy,” she said to Miss Mary, as if he were only a year older than her. Beneath that was a deeper fear, almost hate, for the inhuman nature of Mr. Massy. She felt she had to protect herself and Alfred from him.
“When I felt Mr Massy there,” she said, “I almost hated him. What right had he to be there!”
“When I felt Mr. Massy there,” she said, “I almost hated him. What right did he have to be there!”
“Surely he had all right,” said Miss Mary after a pause. “He is really a Christian.”
“Of course he had every right,” said Miss Mary after a pause. “He is really a Christian.”
“He seems to me nearly an imbecile,” said Miss Louisa.
“He seems to me almost like an idiot,” said Miss Louisa.
Miss Mary, quiet and beautiful, was silent for a moment:
Miss Mary, quiet and beautiful, was silent for a moment:
“Oh, no,” she said. “Not imbecile——”
“Oh, no,” she said. “Not idiot——”
“Well then—he reminds me of a six months’ child—or a five months’ child—as if he didn’t have time to get developed enough before he was born.”
“Well then—he reminds me of a six-month-old baby—or a five-month-old baby—like he didn’t have enough time to fully develop before he was born.”
“Yes,” said Miss Mary, slowly. “There is something lacking. But there is something wonderful in him: and he is really good——”
“Yes,” said Miss Mary, slowly. “There is something missing. But there is something amazing about him: and he is really good——”
“Yes,” said Miss Louisa, “it doesn’t seem right that he should be. What right has that to be called goodness!”
“Yes,” said Miss Louisa, “it doesn’t seem fair that he should be. What right does that have to be called goodness!”
“But it is goodness,” persisted Mary. Then she added, with a laugh: “And come, you wouldn’t deny that as well.”
“But it is goodness,” Mary insisted. Then she added, with a laugh: “And come on, you wouldn’t deny that either.”
There was a doggedness in her voice. She went about very quietly. In her soul, she knew what was going to happen. She knew that Mr Massy was stronger than she, and that she must submit to what he was. Her physical self was prouder, stronger than he, her physical self disliked and despised him. But she was in the grip of his moral, mental being. And she felt the days allotted out to her. And her family watched.
There was a determination in her voice. She moved very quietly. Deep down, she knew what was going to happen. She understood that Mr. Massy was stronger than her, and that she had to accept that. Her physical self was prouder and stronger than his; she disliked and despised him. But she was under the influence of his moral and mental power. She felt the days mapped out for her. And her family observed.
IV
A few days after, old Mr Durant died. Miss Louisa saw Alfred once more, but he was stiff before her now, treating her not like a person, but as if she were some sort of will in command and he a separate, distinct will waiting in front of her. She had never felt such utter steel-plate separation from anyone. It puzzled her and frightened her. What had become of him? And she hated the military discipline—she was antagonistic to it. Now he was not himself. He was the will which obeys set over against the will which commands. She hesitated over accepting this. He had put himself out of her range. He had ranked himself inferior, subordinate to her. And that was how he would get away from her, that was how he would avoid all connection with her: by fronting her impersonally from the opposite camp, by taking up the abstract position of an inferior.
A few days later, old Mr. Durant passed away. Miss Louisa saw Alfred one more time, but he felt so distant now, treating her not like a person, but as if she were some kind of authority and he was a separate, distinct individual standing before her. She had never experienced such a cold, impenetrable barrier from anyone. It puzzled and frightened her. What had happened to him? She despised the military discipline—she was completely against it. Now he was not himself. He was the will that obeys, positioned against the will that commands. She hesitated to accept this. He had put himself out of her reach. He had placed himself as inferior and subordinate to her. And that was how he would distance himself from her, how he would avoid any connection with her: by confronting her impersonally from the other side, by adopting a position of being lesser.
She went brooding steadily and sullenly over this, brooding and brooding. Her fierce, obstinate heart could not give way. It clung to its own rights. Sometimes she dismissed him. Why should he, inferior, trouble her?
She kept thinking about this, dwelling on it with a heavy heart. Her fierce, stubborn heart refused to give in. It held on to its own rights. Sometimes she pushed him away. Why should he, who was beneath her, bother her?
Then she relapsed to him, and almost hated him. It was his way of getting out of it. She felt the cowardice of it, his calmly placing her in a superior class, and placing himself inaccessibly apart, in an inferior, as if she, the sensient woman who was fond of him, did not count. But she was not going to submit. Dogged in her heart she held on to him.
Then she fell back into her feelings for him, and almost hated him for it. It was his way of escaping the situation. She sensed his cowardice in how he quietly put her on a pedestal while keeping himself at a distance, in a lower position, as if she, the thoughtful woman who cared for him, didn’t matter. But she wasn’t going to give in. Stubbornly in her heart, she held on to him.
V
In six months’ time Miss Mary had married Mr Massy. There had been no love-making, nobody had made any remark. But everybody was tense and callous with expectation. When one day Mr Massy asked for Mary’s hand, Mr Lindley started and trembled from the thin, abstract voice of the little man. Mr Massy was very nervous, but so curiously absolute.
In six months, Miss Mary married Mr. Massy. There was no romance, and no one commented on it. But everyone was on edge and indifferent, waiting for something to happen. One day, when Mr. Massy asked for Mary's hand, Mr. Lindley flinched and shook at the high-pitched voice of the little man. Mr. Massy was very nervous, but there was something strangely certain about him.
“I shall be very glad,” said the vicar, “but of course the decision lies with Mary herself.” And his still feeble hand shook as he moved a Bible on his desk.
“I'll be very glad,” said the vicar, “but of course the decision is up to Mary.” And his still weak hand shook as he moved a Bible on his desk.
The small man, keeping fixedly to his idea, padded out of the room to find Miss Mary. He sat a long time by her, while she made some conversation, before he had readiness to speak. She was afraid of what was coming, and sat stiff in apprehension. She felt as if her body would rise and fling him aside. But her spirit quivered and waited. Almost in expectation she waited, almost wanting him. And then she knew he would speak.
The short man, focused on his thoughts, stepped out of the room to find Miss Mary. He sat beside her for a while as she made small talk, waiting until he felt ready to speak. She was nervous about what he might say, sitting tense with anxiety. It felt like her body might rise up and push him away. But her spirit was restless, just waiting. She almost expected him to say something, almost wanting him to. Then, she realized he was about to speak.
“I have already asked Mr Lindley,” said the clergyman, while suddenly she looked with aversion at his little knees, “if he would consent to my proposal.” He was aware of his own disadvantage, but his will was set.
“I’ve already asked Mr. Lindley,” the clergyman said, while she suddenly glanced at his little knees with disdain, “if he would agree to my proposal.” He knew he was at a disadvantage, but he was determined.
She went cold as she sat, and impervious, almost as if she had become stone. He waited a moment nervously. He would not persuade her. He himself never even heard persuasion, but pursued his own course. He looked at her, sure of himself, unsure of her, and said:
She felt numb as she sat there, almost like she had turned to stone. He paused for a moment, anxious. He knew he couldn't convince her. He never really understood persuasion, so he just followed his own path. He looked at her, confident in himself but uncertain about her, and said:
“Will you become my wife, Mary?”
“Will you marry me, Mary?”
Still her heart was hard and cold. She sat proudly.
Still, her heart was hard and cold. She sat with pride.
“I should like to speak to mama first,” she said.
“I’d like to talk to Mom first,” she said.
“Very well,” replied Mr Massy. And in a moment he padded away.
“Okay,” Mr. Massy replied. Then, in a moment, he walked away.
Mary went to her mother. She was cold and reserved.
Mary went to her mom. She was distant and aloof.
“Mr Massy has asked me to marry him, mama,” she said. Mrs Lindley went on staring at her book. She was cramped in her feeling.
“Mr. Massy has asked me to marry him, Mom,” she said. Mrs. Lindley continued staring at her book. She felt constrained in her emotions.
“Well, and what did you say?”
"Well, what did you mean?"
They were both keeping calm and cold.
They were both staying calm and aloof.
“I said I would speak to you before answering him.”
“I said I would talk to you before replying to him.”
This was equivalent to a question. Mrs Lindley did not want to reply to it. She shifted her heavy form irritably on the couch. Miss Mary sat calm and straight, with closed mouth.
This was like a question. Mrs. Lindley didn’t want to answer it. She irritably shifted her heavy body on the couch. Miss Mary sat calmly and straight, with her mouth closed.
“Your father thinks it would not be a bad match,” said the mother, as if casually.
“Your dad thinks it wouldn't be a bad match,” said the mom, as if casually.
Nothing more was said. Everybody remained cold and shut-off. Miss Mary did not speak to Miss Louisa, the Reverend Ernest Lindley kept out of sight.
Nothing more was said. Everyone stayed distant and closed off. Miss Mary didn’t talk to Miss Louisa, and Reverend Ernest Lindley kept himself hidden.
At evening Miss Mary accepted Mr Massy.
At evening, Miss Mary welcomed Mr. Massy.
“Yes, I will marry you,” she said, with even a little movement of tenderness towards him. He was embarrassed, but satisfied. She could see him making some movement towards her, could feel the male in him, something cold and triumphant, asserting itself. She sat rigid, and waited.
“Yes, I’ll marry you,” she said, showing a hint of tenderness towards him. He felt embarrassed but content. She noticed him leaning in her direction, sensing something cold and triumphant in his demeanor. She sat stiffly and waited.
When Miss Louisa knew, she was silent with bitter anger against everybody, even against Mary. She felt her faith wounded. Did the real things to her not matter after all? She wanted to get away. She thought of Mr Massy. He had some curious power, some unanswerable right. He was a will that they could not controvert.—Suddenly a flush started in her. If he had come to her she would have flipped him out of the room. He was never going to touch her. And she was glad. She was glad that her blood would rise and exterminate the little man, if he came too near to her, no matter how her judgment was paralysed by him, no matter how he moved in abstract goodness. She thought she was perverse to be glad, but glad she was. “I would just flip him out of the room,” she said, and she derived great satisfaction from the open statement. Nevertheless, perhaps she ought still to feel that Mary, on her plane, was a higher being than herself. But then Mary was Mary, and she was Louisa, and that also was inalterable.
When Miss Louisa found out, she was filled with bitter anger towards everyone, even Mary. She felt like her faith had been hurt. Did the real things in her life not matter after all? She wanted to escape. She thought of Mr. Massy. He had some strange power, some undeniable right. He was a force they couldn’t argue against. Suddenly, a flush of anger started within her. If he had come to her, she would have kicked him out of the room. He was never going to touch her. And she felt relieved. She was glad that her anger would boil over and push the little man away if he got too close, no matter how paralyzed her judgment was by him, no matter how he represented abstract goodness. She thought it was wrong to feel glad, but she couldn’t help it. “I would just kick him out,” she said, and she felt a lot of satisfaction from saying it out loud. Still, maybe she should recognize that Mary, in her own way, was a better person than she was. But then again, Mary was Mary, and she was Louisa, and that was something that couldn’t change.
Mary, in marrying him, tried to become a pure reason such as he was, without feeling or impulse. She shut herself up, she shut herself rigid against the agonies of shame and the terror of violation which came at first. She would not feel, and she would not feel. She was a pure will acquiescing to him. She elected a certain kind of fate. She would be good and purely just, she would live in a higher freedom than she had ever known, she would be free of mundane care, she was a pure will towards right. She had sold herself, but she had a new freedom. She had got rid of her body. She had sold a lower thing, her body, for a higher thing, her freedom from material things. She considered that she paid for all she got from her husband. So, in a kind of independence, she moved proud and free. She had paid with her body: that was henceforward out of consideration. She was glad to be rid of it. She had bought her position in the world—that henceforth was taken for granted. There remained only the direction of her activity towards charity and high-minded living.
Mary, in marrying him, tried to become a purely rational being like he was, without emotions or urges. She isolated herself, closing off against the painful feelings of shame and the fear of violation that initially overwhelmed her. She absolutely refused to feel anything. She was a determined force submitting to him. She chose a specific kind of destiny. She aimed to be good and completely just; she sought a higher freedom than she had ever experienced, one free from everyday worries. She embodied a pure will towards what was right. She had given up her body but gained a new sense of freedom. She exchanged a lower aspect of herself, her body, for something greater: her freedom from material concerns. She believed she had paid for everything she received from her husband. Therefore, she moved through life with a sense of pride and independence. She had paid with her body, which she now considered irrelevant. She felt relieved to be free of it. She had secured her position in the world—which was now taken for granted. All that remained was to direct her efforts towards charity and noble living.
She could scarcely bear other people to be present with her and her husband. Her private life was her shame. But then, she could keep it hidden. She lived almost isolated in the rectory of the tiny village miles from the railway. She suffered as if it were an insult to her own flesh, seeing the repulsion which some people felt for her husband, or the special manner they had of treating him, as if he were a “case”. But most people were uneasy before him, which restored her pride.
She could hardly stand having other people around her and her husband. Her personal life was her shame. But she could keep it a secret. She lived almost alone in the rectory of a small village far from the train station. It hurt her deeply to see the disgust some people had for her husband, and the way they treated him as if he were a “case.” But most people felt uncomfortable around him, which gave her back her pride.
If she had let herself, she would have hated him, hated his padding round the house, his thin voice devoid of human understanding, his bent little shoulders and rather incomplete face that reminded her of an abortion. But rigorously she kept to her position. She took care of him and was just to him. There was also a deep craven fear of him, something slave-like.
If she had allowed herself, she would have hated him, hated the way he moved around the house, his thin voice that lacked any sense of understanding, his hunched little shoulders and somewhat unfinished face that reminded her of a failed pregnancy. But she strictly maintained her stance. She took care of him and treated him fairly. There was also a deep, cowardly fear of him, something submissive.
There was not much fault to be found with his behaviour. He was scrupulously just and kind according to his lights. But the male in him was cold and self-complete, and utterly domineering. Weak, insufficient little thing as he was, she had not expected this of him. It was something in the bargain she had not understood. It made her hold her head, to keep still. She knew, vaguely, that she was murdering herself. After all, her body was not quite so easy to get rid of. And this manner of disposing of it—ah, sometimes she felt she must rise and bring about death, lift her hand for utter denial of everything, by a general destruction.
There wasn't much wrong with his behavior. He was fair and kind in his own way. But the man in him was cold, self-sufficient, and completely controlling. Even though he was weak and inadequate, she hadn't expected this from him. It was something in the deal that she hadn't grasped. It made her hold her head up to stay calm. Deep down, she knew she was slowly destroying herself. After all, it wasn't easy to get rid of her body. And this way of dealing with it—sometimes she felt she had to stand up and bring about her own end, raise her hand in total rejection of everything, by a complete destruction.
He was almost unaware of the conditions about him. He did not fuss in the domestic way, she did as she liked in the house. Indeed, she was a great deal free of him. He would sit obliterated for hours. He was kind, and almost anxiously considerate. But when he considered he was right, his will was just blindly male, like a cold machine. And on most points he was logically right, or he had with him the right of the creed they both accepted. It was so. There was nothing for her to go against.
He was barely aware of what was happening around him. He didn’t worry about the home life; she did whatever she wanted in the house. In fact, she had a lot of freedom from him. He would sit there like a statue for hours. He was kind and almost overly considerate. But when he thought he was right, his determination was just blindly masculine, like a cold machine. Most of the time, he was logically correct, or he held the beliefs they both agreed on. It was how it was. There was nothing for her to argue against.
Then she found herself with child, and felt for the first time horror, afraid before God and man. This also she had to go through—it was the right. When the child arrived, it was a bonny, healthy lad. Her heart hurt in her body, as she took the baby between her hands. The flesh that was trampled and silent in her must speak again in the boy. After all, she had to live—it was not so simple after all. Nothing was finished completely. She looked and looked at the baby, and almost hated it, and suffered an anguish of love for it. She hated it because it made her live again in the flesh, when she could not live in the flesh, she could not. She wanted to trample her flesh down, down, extinct, to live in the mind. And now there was this child. It was too cruel, too racking. For she must love the child. Her purpose was broken in two again. She had to become amorphous, purposeless, without real being. As a mother, she was a fragmentary, ignoble thing.
Then she found out she was pregnant, and for the first time she felt horror, scared of both God and people. She had to go through this—it was the right thing to do. When the child came, it was a beautiful, healthy boy. Her heart ached in her chest as she held the baby in her hands. The part of her that felt crushed and silent had to come alive again in the boy. After all, she had to keep living—it wasn’t so simple. Nothing was truly finished. She stared at the baby, almost hating it, while feeling a deep anguish of love for him. She hated it because it forced her to engage with life again physically, when she couldn’t bear to. She wanted to bury her flesh, to be rid of it, and to exist only in her mind. And now there was this child. It felt too harsh, too tormenting. Because she had to love the child. Her purpose was torn in two again. She had to become shapeless, aimless, without any real existence. As a mother, she felt like a fragmented, unworthy being.
Mr Massy, blind to everything else in the way of human feeling, became obsessed by the idea of his child. When it arrived, suddenly it filled the whole world of feeling for him. It was his obsession, his terror was for its safety and well-being. It was something new, as if he himself had been born a naked infant, conscious of his own exposure, and full of apprehension. He who had never been aware of anyone else, all his life, now was aware of nothing but the child. Not that he ever played with it, or kissed it, or tended it. He did nothing for it. But it dominated him, it filled, and at the same time emptied his mind. The world was all baby for him.
Mr. Massy, oblivious to everything else about human emotions, became fixated on the idea of his child. When it finally arrived, it instantly became the center of his emotional world. It was his obsession; he was terrified for its safety and well-being. It felt like something completely new, as if he were reborn as a vulnerable infant, acutely aware of his own exposure and filled with anxiety. Having never noticed anyone else throughout his life, he now focused solely on the child. Not that he ever played with it, kissed it, or cared for it. He did nothing for it. Yet, it consumed him, filling and simultaneously emptying his mind. The world revolved entirely around the baby for him.
This his wife must also bear, his question: “What is the reason that he cries?”—his reminder, at the first sound: “Mary, that is the child,”—his restlessness if the feeding-time were five minutes past. She had bargained for this—now she must stand by her bargain.
This is something his wife has to deal with too, his question: “Why is he crying?”—his reminder, at the first noise: “Mary, that's the baby,”—his anxiety if feeding time is five minutes late. She had agreed to this—now she has to stick to her agreement.
VI
Miss Louisa, at home in the dingy vicarage, had suffered a great deal over her sister’s wedding. Having once begun to cry out against it, during the engagement, she had been silenced by Mary’s quiet: “I don’t agree with you about him, Louisa, I want to marry him.” Then Miss Louisa had been angry deep in her heart, and therefore silent. This dangerous state started the change in her. Her own revulsion made her recoil from the hitherto undoubted Mary.
Miss Louisa, at home in the rundown vicarage, had been through a lot because of her sister’s wedding. Once she started to voice her objections during the engagement, Mary calmly told her, “I don’t agree with you about him, Louisa, I want to marry him.” After that, Miss Louisa felt a deep anger inside her, which kept her quiet. This troubling situation marked the beginning of a change in her. Her own disgust caused her to pull away from the previously unquestionable Mary.
“I’d beg the streets barefoot first,” said Miss Louisa, thinking of Mr Massy.
“I’d beg the streets barefoot first,” said Miss Louisa, thinking of Mr. Massy.
But evidently Mary could perform a different heroism. So she, Louisa the practical, suddenly felt that Mary, her ideal, was questionable after all. How could she be pure—one cannot be dirty in act and spiritual in being. Louisa distrusted Mary’s high spirituality. It was no longer genuine for her. And if Mary were spiritual and misguided, why did not her father protect her? Because of the money. He disliked the whole affair, but he backed away, because of the money. And the mother frankly did not care: her daughters could do as they liked. Her mother’s pronouncement:
But clearly, Mary was capable of a different kind of heroism. Suddenly, Louisa, the practical one, realized that Mary, her ideal, was questionable after all. How could she be pure—one cannot act dirty and be spiritual at the same time. Louisa lost trust in Mary’s lofty spirituality. It didn’t feel genuine to her anymore. And if Mary was spiritual but misguided, why didn’t her father protect her? It was all about the money. He didn't like the situation at all, but he backed off because of the money. And the mother simply didn’t care: her daughters could do whatever they wanted. Her mother’s pronouncement:
“Whatever happens to him, Mary is safe for life,”—so evidently and shallowly a calculation, incensed Louisa.
“Whatever happens to him, Mary is safe for life,”—this obvious and superficial calculation made Louisa angry.
“I’d rather be safe in the workhouse,” she cried.
"I'd rather be safe in the workhouse," she exclaimed.
“Your father will see to that,” replied her mother brutally. This speech, in its indirectness, so injured Miss Louisa that she hated her mother deep, deep in her heart, and almost hated herself. It was a long time resolving itself out, this hate. But it worked and worked, and at last the young woman said:
“Your dad will take care of that,” her mother replied harshly. This comment, in its indirectness, hurt Miss Louisa so much that she secretly loathed her mother and nearly hated herself. It took a long time for this hatred to sort itself out. But it continued to simmer, and eventually, the young woman said:
“They are wrong—they are all wrong. They have ground out their souls for what isn’t worth anything, and there isn’t a grain of love in them anywhere. And I will have love. They want us to deny it. They’ve never found it, so they want to say it doesn’t exist. But I will have it. I will love—it is my birthright. I will love the man I marry—that is all I care about.”
“They're wrong—they're all wrong. They've exhausted their souls for something that isn’t worth anything, and there isn't a bit of love in them anywhere. And I will have love. They want us to reject it. They've never experienced it, so they want to claim it doesn’t exist. But I will have it. I will love—it’s my birthright. I will love the man I marry—that’s all I care about.”
So Miss Louisa stood isolated from everybody. She and Mary had parted over Mr Massy. In Louisa’s eyes, Mary was degraded, married to Mr Massy. She could not bear to think of her lofty, spiritual sister degraded in the body like this. Mary was wrong, wrong, wrong: she was not superior, she was flawed, incomplete. The two sisters stood apart. They still loved each other, they would love each other as long as they lived. But they had parted ways. A new solitariness came over the obstinate Louisa, and her heavy jaw set stubbornly. She was going on her own way. But which way? She was quite alone, with a blank world before her. How could she be said to have any way? Yet she had her fixed will to love, to have the man she loved.
So Miss Louisa stood apart from everyone. She and Mary had split over Mr. Massy. In Louisa’s eyes, Mary was brought down, married to Mr. Massy. She couldn’t stand to think of her proud, spiritual sister brought low like this. Mary was wrong, wrong, wrong: she was not superior, she was flawed, incomplete. The two sisters were distant. They still loved each other, and they would love each other for as long as they lived. But they had gone their separate ways. A new loneliness settled over the stubborn Louisa, and her jaw tightened in determination. She was choosing her own path. But which path? She was completely alone, with an empty world in front of her. How could she be said to have any path? Yet she had her strong will to love, to be with the man she loved.
VII
When her boy was three years old, Mary had another baby, a girl. The three years had gone by monotonously. They might have been an eternity, they might have been brief as a sleep. She did not know. Only, there was always a weight on top of her, something that pressed down her life. The only thing that had happened was that Mr Massy had had an operation. He was always exceedingly fragile. His wife had soon learned to attend to him mechanically, as part of her duty.
When her son turned three, Mary gave birth to another baby, a girl. Those three years passed in a dull haze. They felt like they could have lasted forever or just been as quick as a nap. She couldn’t tell. All she felt was a heavy burden on her, something that constantly weighed down her life. The only significant event had been Mr. Massy’s surgery. He was always very delicate. His wife quickly adapted to caring for him without much thought, treating it as just another responsibility.
But this third year, after the baby girl had been born, Mary felt oppressed and depressed. Christmas drew near: the gloomy, unleavened Christmas of the rectory, where all the days were of the same dark fabric. And Mary was afraid. It was as if the darkness were coming upon her.
But in this third year, after the baby girl was born, Mary felt weighed down and unhappy. Christmas was approaching: the bleak, uncelebrated Christmas at the rectory, where every day felt the same, dark and heavy. And Mary was scared. It felt like the darkness was closing in on her.
“Edward, I should like to go home for Christmas,” she said, and a certain terror filled her as she spoke.
“Edward, I’d like to go home for Christmas,” she said, and a sense of fear filled her as she spoke.
“But you can’t leave baby,” said her husband, blinking.
“But you can't leave, babe," her husband said, blinking.
“We can all go.”
“Let’s all go.”
He thought, and stared in his collective fashion.
He thought and stared in his usual way.
“Why do you wish to go?” he asked.
“Why do you want to go?” he asked.
“Because I need a change. A change would do me good, and it would be good for the milk.”
“Because I need a change. A change would be beneficial for me, and it would be good for the milk.”
He heard the will in his wife’s voice, and was at a loss. Her language was unintelligible to him. And while she was breeding, either about to have a child, or nursing, he regarded her as a special sort of being.
He heard the determination in his wife's voice and felt confused. Her words made no sense to him. And while she was pregnant, either about to give birth or nursing, he saw her as a unique kind of person.
“Wouldn’t it hurt baby to take her by the train?” he said.
“Wouldn’t it hurt the baby to take her by train?” he said.
“No,” replied the mother, “why should it?”
“No,” the mother replied, “why would it?”
They went. When they were in the train, it began to snow. From the window of his first-class carriage the little clergyman watched the big flakes sweep by, like a blind drawn across the country. He was obsessed by thought of the baby, and afraid of the draughts of the carriage.
They left. Once they were on the train, it started to snow. From the window of his first-class carriage, the little clergyman watched the large flakes sweep past, like a curtain pulled down over the landscape. He was filled with thoughts of the baby and worried about the drafts in the carriage.
“Sit right in the corner,” he said to his wife, “and hold baby close back.”
“Sit in the corner,” he told his wife, “and hold the baby close.”
She moved at his bidding, and stared out of the window. His eternal presence was like an iron weight on her brain. But she was going partially to escape for a few days.
She complied with his request and looked out the window. His constant presence felt like an iron weight on her mind. But she was going partly to get away for a few days.
“Sit on the other side, Jack,” said the father. “It is less draughty. Come to this window.”
“Sit on the other side, Jack,” said the father. “It’s less drafty. Come over to this window.”
He watched the boy in anxiety. But his children were the only beings in the world who took not the slightest notice of him.
He watched the boy with anxiety. But his children were the only ones in the world who didn’t pay him any attention at all.
“Look, mother, look!” cried the boy. “They fly right in my face”—he meant the snowflakes.
“Look, Mom, look!” the boy shouted. “They’re flying right in my face”—he was talking about the snowflakes.
“Come into this corner,” repeated his father, out of another world.
“Come into this corner,” his father repeated, distant and out of touch.
“He’s jumped on this one’s back, mother, an’ they’re riding to the bottom!” cried the boy, jumping with glee.
“He's jumped on this one's back, mom, and they're riding to the bottom!” cried the boy, jumping with excitement.
“Tell him to come on this side,” the little man bade his wife.
“Tell him to come over here,” the little man told his wife.
“Jack, kneel on this cushion,” said the mother, putting her white hand on the place.
“Jack, kneel on this cushion,” said the mother, placing her white hand on the spot.
The boy slid over in silence to the place she indicated, waited still for a moment, then almost deliberately, stridently cried:
The boy quietly moved over to the spot she pointed out, stayed still for a moment, then almost purposely, shouted:
“Look at all those in the corner, mother, making a heap,” and he pointed to the cluster of snowflakes with finger pressed dramatically on the pane, and he turned to his mother a bit ostentatiously.
“Look at all those in the corner, mom, making a pile,” he said, pointing at the group of snowflakes with his finger pressed dramatically against the window. He then turned to his mom a bit showily.
“All in a heap!” she said.
“All in a pile!” she said.
He had seen her face, and had her response, and he was somewhat assured. Vaguely uneasy, he was reassured if he could win her attention.
He had seen her face and gotten her response, which gave him some confidence. Feeling a bit uneasy, he was comforted by the thought that he could win her attention.
They arrived at the vicarage at half-past two, not having had lunch.
They got to the vicarage at 2:30, having not eaten lunch.
“How are you, Edward?” said Mr Lindley, trying on his side to be fatherly. But he was always in a false position with his son-in-law, frustrated before him, therefore, as much as possible, he shut his eyes and ears to him. The vicar was looking thin and pale and ill-nourished. He had gone quite grey. He was, however, still haughty; but, since the growing-up of his children, it was a brittle haughtiness, that might break at any moment and leave the vicar only an impoverished, pitiable figure. Mrs Lindley took all the notice of her daughter, and of the children. She ignored her son-in-law. Miss Louisa was clucking and laughing and rejoicing over the baby. Mr Massy stood aside, a bent, persistent little figure.
“How are you, Edward?” asked Mr. Lindley, attempting to act fatherly. However, he always felt out of place with his son-in-law, so he tried to shut his eyes and ears to him as much as he could. The vicar looked thin, pale, and poorly nourished. He had turned completely grey. Still, he maintained an air of pride, but since his children had grown up, that pride seemed fragile, ready to shatter at any moment, revealing the vicar as just a poor, pitiable figure. Mrs. Lindley focused all her attention on her daughter and the kids, completely ignoring her son-in-law. Miss Louisa was cooing, laughing, and celebrating the baby. Mr. Massy stood off to the side, a small, hunched figure.
“Oh a pretty!—a little pretty! oh a cold little pretty come in a railway-train!” Miss Louisa was cooing to the infant, crouching on the hearthrug opening the white woollen wraps and exposing the child to the fireglow.
“Oh, how cute!—a little cutie! oh, a chilly little cutie arriving by train!” Miss Louisa was cooing to the baby, kneeling on the rug and unwrapping the white wool blankets, exposing the child to the warmth of the fire.
“Mary,” said the little clergyman, “I think it would be better to give baby a warm bath; she may take a cold.”
“Mary,” said the little clergyman, “I think it would be better to give the baby a warm bath; she might catch a cold.”
“I think it is not necessary,” said the mother, coming and closing her hand judiciously over the rosy feet and hands of the mite. “She is not chilly.”
“I don’t think it’s necessary,” said the mother, coming over and gently closing her hand over the little one’s rosy feet and hands. “She’s not cold.”
“Not a bit,” cried Miss Louisa. “She’s not caught cold.”
“Not at all,” shouted Miss Louisa. “She hasn’t caught a cold.”
“I’ll go and bring her flannels,” said Mr Massy, with one idea.
“I’ll go get her flannels,” said Mr. Massy, with a single focus.
“I can bath her in the kitchen then,” said Mary, in an altered, cold tone.
“I can give her a bath in the kitchen then,” said Mary, in a changed, cold tone.
“You can’t, the girl is scrubbing there,” said Miss Louisa. “Besides, she doesn’t want a bath at this time of day.”
“You can’t, the girl is cleaning over there,” said Miss Louisa. “Besides, she doesn’t want a bath at this time of day.”
“She’d better have one,” said Mary, quietly, out of submission. Miss Louisa’s gorge rose, and she was silent. When the little man padded down with the flannels on his arm, Mrs Lindley asked:
“She’d better have one,” said Mary quietly, out of submission. Miss Louisa’s stomach turned, and she stayed silent. When the little man came down with the flannels on his arm, Mrs. Lindley asked:
“Hadn’t you better take a hot bath, Edward?”
“Don’t you think you should take a hot bath, Edward?”
But the sarcasm was lost on the little clergyman. He was absorbed in the preparations round the baby.
But the sarcasm went over the little clergyman's head. He was completely focused on the preparations around the baby.
The room was dull and threadbare, and the snow outside seemed fairy-like by comparison, so white on the lawn and tufted on the bushes. Indoors the heavy pictures hung obscurely on the walls, everything was dingy with gloom.
The room was dreary and worn out, and the snow outside looked magical in comparison, so bright on the grass and fluffy on the bushes. Inside, the heavy frames hung dimly on the walls, and everything had a shabby, gloomy feel.
Except in the fireglow, where they had laid the bath on the hearth. Mrs Massy, her black hair always smoothly coiled and queenly, kneeled by the bath, wearing a rubber apron, and holding the kicking child. Her husband stood holding the towels and the flannels to warm. Louisa, too cross to share in the joy of the baby’s bath, was laying the table. The boy was hanging on the door-knob, wrestling with it to get out. His father looked round.
Except in the firelight, where they had set the bath on the hearth. Mrs. Massy, her black hair always neatly styled and elegant, knelt by the bath, wearing a rubber apron and holding the squirming child. Her husband stood nearby, holding the towels and flannels to warm. Louisa, too frustrated to enjoy the baby’s bath, was setting the table. The boy was hanging on the doorknob, trying to wrestle his way out. His father glanced over.
“Come away from the door, Jack,” he said, ineffectually. Jack tugged harder at the knob as if he did not hear. Mr Massy blinked at him.
“Step away from the door, Jack,” he said, unsuccessfully. Jack pulled harder on the knob as if he didn’t hear. Mr. Massy blinked at him.
“He must come away from the door, Mary,” he said. “There will be a draught if it is opened.”
“He needs to step away from the door, Mary,” he said. “It’ll create a draft if it’s opened.”
“Jack, come away from the door, dear,” said the mother, dexterously turning the shiny wet baby on to her towelled knee, then glancing round: “Go and tell Auntie Louisa about the train.”
“Jack, come away from the door, sweetie,” said the mother, skillfully turning the shiny wet baby onto her towel-covered knee, then looking around: “Go and tell Auntie Louisa about the train.”
Louisa, also afraid to open the door, was watching the scene on the hearth. Mr Massy stood holding the baby’s flannel, as if assisting at some ceremonial. If everybody had not been subduedly angry, it would have been ridiculous.
Louisa, also hesitant to open the door, was observing the scene by the fireplace. Mr. Massy stood there holding the baby's blanket, as if participating in some kind of ceremony. If everyone hadn’t been quietly angry, it would have been amusing.
“I want to see out of the window,” Jack said. His father turned hastily.
“I want to see out of the window,” Jack said. His father turned quickly.
“Do you mind lifting him on to a chair, Louisa,” said Mary hastily. The father was too delicate.
“Do you mind helping him onto a chair, Louisa?” Mary asked quickly. Their father was too fragile.
When the baby was flannelled, Mr Massy went upstairs and returned with four pillows, which he set in the fender to warm. Then he stood watching the mother feed her child, obsessed by the idea of his infant.
When the baby was wrapped in flannel, Mr. Massy went upstairs and came back with four pillows, which he placed in front of the fire to warm up. Then he stood there watching the mother feed her child, preoccupied with thoughts of his own baby.
Louisa went on with her preparations for the meal. She could not have told why she was so sullenly angry. Mrs Lindley, as usual, lay silently watching.
Louisa continued with her meal preparations. She couldn't explain why she felt so grumpily angry. Mrs. Lindley, as always, lay silently watching.
Mary carried her child upstairs, followed by her husband with the pillows. After a while he came down again.
Mary took her child upstairs, and her husband followed with the pillows. After a little while, he came back down.
“What is Mary doing? Why doesn’t she come down to eat?” asked Mrs Lindley.
“What’s Mary doing? Why isn’t she coming down to eat?” asked Mrs. Lindley.
“She is staying with baby. The room is rather cold. I will ask the girl to put in a fire.” He was going absorbedly to the door.
“She’s with the baby. The room is pretty cold. I’ll ask the girl to start a fire.” He was focused as he headed towards the door.
“But Mary has had nothing to eat. It is she who will catch cold,” said the mother, exasperated.
“But Mary hasn’t eaten anything. It’s her who will catch a cold,” said the mother, frustrated.
Mr Massy seemed as if he did not hear. Yet he looked at his mother-in-law, and answered:
Mr. Massy appeared not to hear. However, he glanced at his mother-in-law and replied:
“I will take her something.”
"I'll bring her something."
He went out. Mrs Lindley shifted on her couch with anger. Miss Louisa glowered. But no one said anything, because of the money that came to the vicarage from Mr Massy.
He went out. Mrs. Lindley shifted on her couch, feeling angry. Miss Louisa glared. But no one said anything because of the money that came to the vicarage from Mr. Massy.
Louisa went upstairs. Her sister was sitting by the bed, reading a scrap of paper.
Louisa went upstairs. Her sister was sitting by the bed, reading a piece of paper.
“Won’t you come down and eat?” the younger asked.
“Won’t you come down and eat?” the younger asked.
“In a moment or two,” Mary replied, in a quiet, reserved voice, that forbade anyone to approach her.
“In a moment or two,” Mary replied, in a soft, reserved voice, that made it clear no one should come near her.
It was this that made Miss Louisa most furious. She went downstairs, and announced to her mother:
It was this that made Miss Louisa the angriest. She went downstairs and announced to her mother:
“I am going out. I may not be home to tea.”
“I’m heading out. I might not be home for tea.”
VIII
No one remarked on her exit. She put on her fur hat, that the village people knew so well, and the old Norfolk jacket. Louisa was short and plump and plain. She had her mother’s heavy jaw, her father’s proud brow, and her own grey, brooding eyes that were very beautiful when she smiled. It was true, as the people said, that she looked sulky. Her chief attraction was her glistening, heavy, deep-blond hair, which shone and gleamed with a richness that was not entirely foreign to her.
No one acknowledged her leaving. She put on her fur hat that everyone in the village recognized, along with the old Norfolk jacket. Louisa was short, plump, and plain. She had her mother’s strong jaw, her father’s lofty brow, and her own grey, thoughtful eyes that were very lovely when she smiled. It was true, as people said, that she often looked moody. Her main appeal was her shiny, thick, deep-blonde hair, which sparkled with a richness that didn't feel completely unfamiliar to her.
“Where am I going?” she said to herself, when she got outside in the snow. She did not hesitate, however, but by mechanical walking found herself descending the hill towards Old Aldecross. In the valley that was black with trees, the colliery breathed in stertorous pants, sending out high conical columns of steam that remained upright, whiter than the snow on the hills, yet shadowy, in the dead air. Louisa would not acknowledge to herself whither she was making her way, till she came to the railway crossing. Then the bunches of snow in the twigs of the apple tree that leaned towards the fence told her she must go and see Mrs Durant. The tree was in Mrs Durant’s garden.
“Where am I going?” she asked herself as she stepped outside into the snow. She didn’t hesitate, though; she walked automatically and found herself heading down the hill towards Old Aldecross. In the valley, dark with trees, the colliery let out heavy breaths, releasing tall, conical columns of steam that stood upright, whiter than the snow on the hills but still hazy in the still air. Louisa wouldn’t admit to herself where she was heading until she reached the railway crossing. Then the clumps of snow on the branches of the apple tree leaning towards the fence reminded her that she needed to visit Mrs. Durant. The tree was in Mrs. Durant’s garden.
Alfred was now at home again, living with his mother in the cottage below the road. From the highway hedge, by the railway crossing, the snowy garden sheered down steeply, like the side of a hole, then dropped straight in a wall. In this depth the house was snug, its chimney just level with the road. Miss Louisa descended the stone stairs, and stood below in the little backyard, in the dimness and the semi-secrecy. A big tree leaned overhead, above the paraffin hut. Louisa felt secure from all the world down there. She knocked at the open door, then looked round. The tongue of garden narrowing in from the quarry bed was white with snow: she thought of the thick fringes of snowdrops it would show beneath the currant bushes in a month’s time. The ragged fringe of pinks hanging over the garden brim behind her was whitened now with snow-flakes, that in summer held white blossom to Louisa’s face. It was pleasant, she thought, to gather flowers that stooped to one’s face from above.
Alfred was back home, living with his mother in the cottage down the road. From the highway hedge near the railway crossing, the snowy garden dropped steeply, like the side of a hole, then fell straight down like a wall. In this depth, the house felt cozy, with its chimney just level with the road. Miss Louisa came down the stone stairs and stood in the little backyard, in the dim light and semi-secrecy. A big tree leaned over her, above the paraffin hut. Louisa felt safe from the rest of the world down there. She knocked on the open door and then looked around. The narrow stretch of garden leading in from the quarry bed was white with snow, and she thought about the thick clusters of snowdrops that would bloom beneath the currant bushes in a month. The ragged edge of pinks hanging over the garden behind her was now dusted with snowflakes, which in summer would bloom white against Louisa's face. It was nice, she thought, to gather flowers that leaned down to meet her.
She knocked again. Peeping in, she saw the scarlet glow of the kitchen, red firelight falling on the brick floor and on the bright chintz cushions. It was alive and bright as a peep-show. She crossed the scullery, where still an almanac hung. There was no one about. “Mrs Durant,” called Louisa softly, “Mrs Durant.”
She knocked again. Looking in, she saw the warm red light of the kitchen, firelight spilling onto the brick floor and the colorful chintz cushions. It was as lively and bright as a peep-show. She crossed the small pantry, where an old almanac was still hanging. No one was around. “Mrs. Durant,” Louisa called softly, “Mrs. Durant.”
She went up the brick step into the front room, that still had its little shop counter and its bundles of goods, and she called from the stair-foot. Then she knew Mrs Durant was out.
She climbed the brick step into the front room, which still had its small shop counter and bundles of goods, and she called from the bottom of the stairs. Then she realized Mrs. Durant was out.
She went into the yard to follow the old woman’s footsteps up the garden path.
She stepped into the yard to trace the old woman’s footsteps along the garden path.
She emerged from the bushes and raspberry canes. There was the whole quarry bed, a wide garden white and dimmed, brindled with dark bushes, lying half submerged. On the left, overhead, the little colliery train rumbled by. Right away at the back was a mass of trees.
She came out from the bushes and raspberry plants. The whole quarry bed was there, a wide garden that was pale and dim, mixed with dark shrubs, lying half submerged. On the left, above, the little colliery train rumbled by. At the back was a mass of trees.
Louisa followed the open path, looking from right to left, and then she gave a cry of concern. The old woman was sitting rocking slightly among the ragged snowy cabbages. Louisa ran to her, found her whimpering with little, involuntary cries.
Louisa walked down the open path, scanning from side to side, and then she cried out in worry. The elderly woman was sitting, gently rocking back and forth among the tattered, snowy cabbages. Louisa rushed to her and found her whimpering with small, involuntary noises.
“Whatever have you done?” cried Louisa, kneeling in the snow.
“Whatever have you done?” cried Louisa, kneeling in the snow.
“I’ve—I’ve—I was pulling a brussel-sprout stalk—and—oh-h!—something tore inside me. I’ve had a pain,” the old woman wept from shock and suffering, gasping between her whimpers—“I’ve had a pain there—a long time—and now—oh—oh!” She panted, pressed her hand on her side, leaned as if she would faint, looking yellow against the snow. Louisa supported her.
“I’ve—I’ve—I was pulling a brussels sprout stalk—and—oh!—something tore inside me. I’ve had a pain,” the old woman cried, overwhelmed by shock and pain, struggling to catch her breath between sobs—“I’ve had a pain there—a long time—and now—oh—oh!” She gasped, pressed her hand against her side, leaned as if she might collapse, looking pale against the snow. Louisa supported her.
“Do you think you could walk now?” she asked.
“Do you think you can walk now?” she asked.
“Yes,” gasped the old woman.
“Yeah,” gasped the old woman.
Louisa helped her to her feet.
Louisa helped her get up.
“Get the cabbage—I want it for Alfred’s dinner,” panted Mrs Durant. Louisa picked up the stalk of brussel-sprouts, and with difficulty got the old woman indoors. She gave her brandy, laid her on the couch, saying:
“Get the cabbage—I need it for Alfred’s dinner,” panted Mrs. Durant. Louisa picked up the stalk of brussels sprouts and, with some effort, got the old woman inside. She gave her brandy and laid her on the couch, saying:
“I’m going to send for a doctor—wait just a minute.”
“I’m going to call a doctor—just give me a minute.”
The young woman ran up the steps to the public-house a few yards away. The landlady was astonished to see Miss Louisa.
The young woman hurried up the steps to the tavern just a few yards away. The landlady was surprised to see Miss Louisa.
“Will you send for a doctor at once to Mrs Durant,” she said, with some of her father in her commanding tone.
“Will you call a doctor for Mrs. Durant right away?” she said, her authoritative tone reminiscent of her father’s.
“Is something the matter?” fluttered the landlady in concern.
“Is something wrong?” the landlady asked with worry.
Louisa, glancing out up the road, saw the grocer’s cart driving to Eastwood. She ran and stopped the man, and told him.
Louisa, looking up the road, saw the grocer's cart heading to Eastwood. She ran and stopped the driver, and told him.
Mrs Durant lay on the sofa, her face turned away, when the young woman came back.
Mrs. Durant was lying on the sofa, her face turned away, when the young woman returned.
“Let me put you to bed,” Louisa said. Mrs Durant did not resist.
“Let me help you get to bed,” Louisa said. Mrs. Durant didn’t object.
Louisa knew the ways of the working people. In the bottom drawer of the dresser she found dusters and flannels. With the old pit-flannel she snatched out the oven shelves, wrapped them up, and put them in the bed. From the son’s bed she took a blanket, and, running down, set it before the fire. Having undressed the little old woman, Louisa carried her upstairs.
Louisa understood the lives of working people. In the bottom drawer of the dresser, she found dusters and cloths. With the old flannel, she pulled out the oven shelves, wrapped them up, and placed them in the bed. From the son's bed, she took a blanket and quickly brought it down to place it in front of the fire. After undressing the little old woman, Louisa carried her upstairs.
“You’ll drop me, you’ll drop me!” cried Mrs Durant.
“You'll let me go, you'll let me go!” cried Mrs. Durant.
Louisa did not answer, but bore her burden quickly. She could not light a fire, because there was no fire-place in the bedroom. And the floor was plaster. So she fetched the lamp, and stood it lighted in one corner.
Louisa didn't respond but hurriedly carried her load. She couldn't start a fire since there was no fireplace in the bedroom. Plus, the floor was plaster. So, she grabbed the lamp and placed it lit in one corner.
“It will air the room,” she said.
“It will freshen up the room,” she said.
“Yes,” moaned the old woman.
“Yes,” sighed the old woman.
Louisa ran with more hot flannels, replacing those from the oven shelves. Then she made a bran-bag and laid it on the woman’s side. There was a big lump on the side of the abdomen.
Louisa ran with more hot towels, swapping out the ones from the oven shelves. Then she made a bran bag and placed it on the woman’s side. There was a large lump on the side of the abdomen.
“I’ve felt it coming a long time,” moaned the old lady, when the pain was easier, “but I’ve not said anything; I didn’t want to upset our Alfred.”
“I’ve felt it coming for a while,” the old lady moaned when the pain was more manageable, “but I haven’t mentioned it; I didn’t want to worry our Alfred.”
Louisa did not see why “our Alfred” should be spared.
Louisa didn’t understand why “our Alfred” should get a break.
“What time is it?” came the plaintive voice.
“What time is it?” came the sad voice.
“A quarter to four.”
“3:45.”
“Oh!” wailed the old lady, “he’ll be here in half an hour, and no dinner ready for him.”
“Oh!” cried the old lady, “he’ll be here in half an hour, and I haven’t made dinner for him.”
“Let me do it?” said Louisa, gently.
“Can I do it?” said Louisa, softly.
“There’s that cabbage—and you’ll find the meat in the pantry—and there’s an apple pie you can hot up. But don’t you do it——!”
“There’s that cabbage—and you’ll find the meat in the pantry—and there’s an apple pie you can warm up. But don’t you do it——!”
“Who will, then?” asked Louisa.
"Who will, then?" Louisa asked.
“I don’t know,” moaned the sick woman, unable to consider.
“I don’t know,” groaned the sick woman, unable to think.
Louisa did it. The doctor came and gave serious examination. He looked very grave.
Louisa did it. The doctor came and performed a thorough examination. He looked very serious.
“What is it, doctor?” asked the old lady, looking up at him with old, pathetic eyes in which already hope was dead.
“What is it, doctor?” asked the old lady, looking up at him with her weary, sad eyes where hope had already faded.
“I think you’ve torn the skin in which a tumour hangs,” he replied.
“I think you’ve torn the skin where a tumor is attached,” he replied.
“Ay!” she murmured, and she turned away.
“Ay!” she said softly, and she turned away.
“You see, she may die any minute—and it may be swaled away,” said the old doctor to Louisa.
“You see, she could die any minute—and it might be swept away,” said the old doctor to Louisa.
The young woman went upstairs again.
The young woman went upstairs again.
“He says the lump may be swaled away, and you may get quite well again,” she said.
“He says the lump might go away, and you could get completely better again,” she said.
“Ay!” murmured the old lady. It did not deceive her. Presently she asked:
“Ay!” murmured the old lady. It didn't fool her. Soon she asked:
“Is there a good fire?”
“Is there a nice fire?”
“I think so,” answered Louisa.
"I think so," Louisa replied.
“He’ll want a good fire,” the mother said. Louisa attended to it.
“He’ll want a nice fire,” the mother said. Louisa took care of it.
Since the death of Durant, the widow had come to church occasionally, and Louisa had been friendly to her. In the girl’s heart the purpose was fixed. No man had affected her as Alfred Durant had done, and to that she kept. In her heart, she adhered to him. A natural sympathy existed between her and his rather hard, materialistic mother.
Since Durant passed away, his widow had started attending church occasionally, and Louisa had been kind to her. Louisa was determined in her feelings. No one had impacted her like Alfred Durant had, and she held on to that. In her heart, she remained loyal to him. There was a natural affinity between her and his somewhat tough, practical mother.
Alfred was the most lovable of the old woman’s sons. He had grown up like the rest, however, headstrong and blind to everything but his own will. Like the other boys, he had insisted on going into the pit as soon as he left school, because that was the only way speedily to become a man, level with all the other men. This was a great chagrin to his mother, who would have liked to have this last of her sons a gentleman.
Alfred was the most charming of the old woman’s sons. He had grown up like the others, though, stubborn and oblivious to everything except for his own desires. Like the other boys, he had insisted on going into the pit as soon as he finished school, because that was the quickest way to become a man and be on par with all the other men. This upset his mother greatly, who had hoped to see this last son of hers become a gentleman.
But still he remained constant to her. His feeling for her was deep and unexpressed. He noticed when she was tired, or when she had a new cap. And he bought little things for her occasionally. She was not wise enough to see how much he lived by her.
But he still stayed devoted to her. His feelings for her were intense and unspoken. He noticed when she was tired or when she had a new hat. And he occasionally bought her small gifts. She wasn’t aware enough to see how much he depended on her.
At the bottom he did not satisfy her, he did not seem manly enough. He liked to read books occasionally, and better still he liked to play the piccolo. It amused her to see his head nod over the instrument as he made an effort to get the right note. It made her fond of him, with tenderness, almost pity, but not with respect. She wanted a man to be fixed, going his own way without knowledge of women. Whereas she knew Alfred depended on her. He sang in the choir because he liked singing. In the summer he worked in the garden, attended to the fowls and pigs. He kept pigeons. He played on Saturday in the cricket or football team. But to her he did not seem the man, the independent man her other boys had been. He was her baby—and whilst she loved him for it, she was a little bit contemptuous of him.
At the core, he didn't meet her expectations; he didn't come across as manly enough. He enjoyed reading books now and then, and even better, he liked playing the piccolo. It amused her to see him nodding over the instrument as he tried to hit the right note. It made her feel fond of him, with a mix of tenderness and almost pity, but not with any respect. She wanted a man who was confident, someone who charted his own path without needing to understand women. Meanwhile, she sensed that Alfred relied on her. He sang in the choir simply because he enjoyed it. In the summer, he worked in the garden, took care of the chickens and pigs, and kept pigeons. He played on Saturdays in the cricket or football team. But to her, he didn't seem like the man—the independent man her previous partners had been. He was her little boy—and while she loved him for that, she felt a bit contemptuous toward him.
There grew up a little hostility between them. Then he began to drink, as the others had done; but not in their blind, oblivious way. He was a little self-conscious over it. She saw this, and she pitied it in him. She loved him most, but she was not satisfied with him because he was not free of her. He could not quite go his own way.
There was a bit of tension between them. Then he started to drink, like the others had, but not in their careless, oblivious way. He felt a little self-conscious about it. She noticed this and felt sorry for him. She loved him the most, but she wasn’t happy with him because he wasn’t independent. He couldn’t fully follow his own path.
Then at twenty he ran away and served his time in the Navy. This made a man of him. He had hated it bitterly, the service, the subordination. For years he fought with himself under the military discipline, for his own self-respect, struggling through blind anger and shame and a cramping sense of inferiority. Out of humiliation and self-hatred, he rose into a sort of inner freedom. And his love for his mother, whom he idealised, remained the fact of hope and of belief.
Then at twenty, he ran away and joined the Navy. It shaped him into a man. He had despised it deeply— the service and the obedience it required. For years, he battled internally with the constraints of military discipline, fighting for his self-respect, struggling through blind anger, shame, and a stifling sense of inferiority. From humiliation and self-loathing, he found a kind of inner freedom. His love for his mother, whom he idolized, remained a source of hope and belief.
He came home again, nearly thirty years old, but naïve and inexperienced as a boy, only with a silence about him that was new: a sort of dumb humility before life, a fear of living. He was almost quite chaste. A strong sensitiveness had kept him from women. Sexual talk was all very well among men, but somehow it had no application to living women. There were two things for him, the idea of women, with which he sometimes debauched himself, and real women, before whom he felt a deep uneasiness, and a need to draw away. He shrank and defended himself from the approach of any woman. And then he felt ashamed. In his innermost soul he felt he was not a man, he was less than the normal man. In Genoa he went with an under officer to a drinking house where the cheaper sort of girl came in to look for lovers. He sat there with his glass, the girls looked at him, but they never came to him. He knew that if they did come he could only pay for food and drink for them, because he felt a pity for them, and was anxious lest they lacked good necessities. He could not have gone with one of them: he knew it, and was ashamed, looking with curious envy at the swaggering, easy-passionate Italian whose body went to a woman by instinctive impersonal attraction. They were men, he was not a man. He sat feeling short, feeling like a leper. And he went away imagining sexual scenes between himself and a woman, walking wrapt in this indulgence. But when the ready woman presented herself, the very fact that she was a palpable woman made it impossible for him to touch her. And this incapacity was like a core of rottenness in him.
He came home again, nearly thirty years old, but naïve and inexperienced like a boy, now carrying a new kind of silence: a sort of mute humility in the face of life, a fear of truly living. He was almost completely chaste. A strong sensitivity had kept him away from women. Talking about sex was fine among men, but it felt irrelevant when it came to real women. For him, there were two categories: the idea of women, which he sometimes indulged in, and actual women, who made him deeply uneasy and made him want to retreat. He shrank back and protected himself from any woman's approach. And then he felt ashamed. Deep down, he felt he wasn’t a man; he felt less than a normal man. In Genoa, he went with an under officer to a bar where the cheaper kind of girl came in looking for lovers. He sat there with his drink, the girls looked at him, but none ever approached him. He knew that if they did, he could only offer them food and drinks because he felt pity for them, worried they might lack basic necessities. He couldn’t bring himself to go with any of them; he knew this and felt ashamed, watching with an envious curiosity the bold, passionate Italian whose body drew a woman to him without any hesitation. They were men; he was not a man. He sat there feeling small, feeling like a leper. And he left, imagining sexual encounters with a woman, lost in that fantasy. But when a willing woman came forward, the sheer fact that she was a tangible woman made it impossible for him to touch her. This inability felt like a rotten core within him.
So several times he went, drunk, with his companions, to the licensed prostitute houses abroad. But the sordid insignificance of the experience appalled him. It had not been anything really: it meant nothing. He felt as if he were, not physically, but spiritually impotent: not actually impotent, but intrinsically so.
So several times he went, drunk, with his friends, to the licensed brothels abroad. But the grim banality of the experience shocked him. It wasn’t anything significant: it meant nothing. He felt as if he were, not physically, but spiritually powerless: not actually powerless, but fundamentally so.
He came home with this secret, never changing burden of his unknown, unbestowed self torturing him. His navy training left him in perfect physical condition. He was sensible of, and proud of his body. He bathed and used dumb-bells, and kept himself fit. He played cricket and football. He read books and began to hold fixed ideas which he got from the Fabians. He played his piccolo, and was considered an expert. But at the bottom of his soul was always this canker of shame and incompleteness: he was miserable beneath all his healthy cheerfulness, he was uneasy and felt despicable among all his confidence and superiority of ideas. He would have changed with any mere brute, just to be free of himself, to be free of this shame of self-consciousness. He saw some collier lurching straight forward without misgiving, pursuing his own satisfactions, and he envied him. Anything, he would have given anything for this spontaneity and this blind stupidity which went to its own satisfaction direct.
He came home with this secret, unchanging burden of his unknown, unfulfilled self that tormented him. His navy training left him in great shape. He was aware of and proud of his body. He exercised and used dumbbells to stay fit. He played cricket and football. He read books and started to adopt fixed ideas he got from the Fabians. He played his piccolo and was considered an expert. But deep down, there was always this nagging shame and feeling of incompleteness: he felt miserable beneath all his healthy cheerfulness, uneasy and despicable despite his confidence and superior ideas. He would have traded places with any simple guy just to escape himself, to get rid of this shame of self-consciousness. He saw a miner moving forward without a care, going after his own pleasures, and he envied him. He would have given anything for that spontaneity and blind simplicity that went directly towards its own satisfaction.
IX
He was not unhappy in the pit. He was admired by the men, and well enough liked. It was only he himself who felt the difference between himself and the others. He seemed to hide his own stigma. But he was never sure that the others did not really despise him for a ninny, as being less a man than they were. Only he pretended to be more manly, and was surprised by the ease with which they were deceived. And, being naturally cheerful, he was happy at his work. He was sure of himself there. Naked to the waist, hot and grimy with labour, they squatted on their heels for a few minutes and talked, seeing each other dimly by the light of the safety lamps, while the black coal rose jutting round them, and the props of wood stood like little pillars in the low, black, very dark temple. Then the pony came and the gang-lad with a message from Number 7, or with a bottle of water from the horse-trough or some news of the world above. The day passed pleasantly enough. There was an ease, a go-as-you-please about the day underground, a delightful camaraderie of men shut off alone from the rest of the world, in a dangerous place, and a variety of labour, holing, loading, timbering, and a glamour of mystery and adventure in the atmosphere, that made the pit not unattractive to him when he had again got over his anguish of desire for the open air and the sea.
He wasn't unhappy in the pit. The other men admired him and liked him well enough. It was only he who felt the difference between himself and the others. He seemed to hide his own insecurities. But he was never sure that the others didn't actually look down on him for being less of a man than they were. He just pretended to be tougher, and was surprised by how easily they were misled. Naturally cheerful, he was happy with his work. He felt confident there. Bare to the waist, hot and dirty from labor, they squatted on their heels for a few minutes and talked, seeing each other faintly in the light of the safety lamps, while the black coal rose up around them, and the wooden supports stood like small pillars in the low, black, very dark space. Then the pony arrived, along with the gang-lad bearing a message from Number 7, or with a bottle of water from the horse-trough, or some news from the world above. The day passed quite pleasantly. There was a relaxed, go-at-your-own-pace vibe to the day underground, a wonderful bond among men isolated from the rest of the world, in a dangerous environment, doing a variety of tasks like drilling, loading, and timbering, along with an air of mystery and adventure that made the pit not so unattractive to him once he got over his longing for the fresh air and the sea.
This day there was much to do and Durant was not in humour to talk. He went on working in silence through the afternoon.
This day there was a lot to do, and Durant wasn't in the mood to talk. He continued working in silence throughout the afternoon.
“Loose-all” came, and they tramped to the bottom. The whitewashed underground office shone brightly. Men were putting out their lamps. They sat in dozens round the bottom of the shaft, down which black, heavy drops of water fell continuously into the sump. The electric lights shone away down the main underground road.
“Loose-all” came, and they marched to the bottom. The whitewashed underground office glowed brightly. Men were extinguishing their lamps. They sat in groups at the bottom of the shaft, where black, heavy drops of water kept falling into the sump. The electric lights illuminated the main underground road.
“Is it raining?” asked Durant.
“Is it raining?” Durant asked.
“Snowing,” said an old man, and the younger was pleased. He liked to go up when it was snowing.
“It's snowing,” said an old man, and the younger one was happy. He enjoyed going out when it was snowing.
“It’ll just come right for Christmas,” said the old man.
“It'll just come right for Christmas,” said the old man.
“Ay,” replied Durant.
"Yeah," replied Durant.
“A green Christmas, a fat churchyard,” said the other sententiously.
“A green Christmas, a crowded churchyard,” said the other wisely.
Durant laughed, showing his small, rather pointed teeth.
Durant laughed, revealing his small, somewhat sharp teeth.
The cage came down, a dozen men lined on. Durant noticed tufts of snow on the perforated, arched roof of the chain, and he was pleased.
The cage came down, a dozen men lined up. Durant noticed patches of snow on the perforated, arched roof of the chain, and he was pleased.
He wondered how it liked its excursion underground. But already it was getting soppy with black water.
He wondered how it was enjoying its trip underground. But already it was becoming soaked with black water.
He liked things about him. There was a little smile on his face. But underlying it was the curious consciousness he felt in himself.
He liked certain things about him. There was a small smile on his face. But beneath it was the intriguing awareness he felt within himself.
The upper world came almost with a flash, because of the glimmer of snow. Hurrying along the bank, giving up his lamp at the office, he smiled to feel the open about him again, all glimmering round him with snow. The hills on either side were pale blue in the dusk, and the hedges looked savage and dark. The snow was trampled between the railway lines. But far ahead, beyond the black figures of miners moving home, it became smooth again, spreading right up to the dark wall of the coppice.
The upper world appeared almost in an instant, illuminated by the glimmer of snow. Hurrying along the bank and leaving his lamp at the office, he smiled at the feeling of being outside again, surrounded by the sparkling snow. The hills on either side were a pale blue in the fading light, and the hedges appeared wild and dark. The snow was packed down between the railway tracks. But far ahead, beyond the shadowy shapes of miners heading home, the ground became smooth again, extending all the way to the dark edge of the thicket.
To the west there was a pinkness, and a big star hovered half revealed. Below, the lights of the pit came out crisp and yellow among the darkness of the buildings, and the lights of Old Aldecross twinkled in rows down the bluish twilight.
To the west, there was a pink glow, and a bright star shone partially visible. Below, the lights of the pit stood out sharp and yellow against the dark buildings, while the lights of Old Aldecross sparkled in rows down the bluish twilight.
Durant walked glad with life among the miners, who were all talking animatedly because of the snow. He liked their company, he liked the white dusky world. It gave him a little thrill to stop at the garden gate and see the light of home down below, shining on the silent blue snow.
Durant walked happily among the miners, who were all chatting excitedly about the snow. He enjoyed their company and liked the snowy, dim world. It gave him a little rush to pause at the garden gate and see the warm light of home below, glowing on the quiet blue snow.
X
By the big gate of the railway, in the fence, was a little gate, that he kept locked. As he unfastened it, he watched the kitchen light that shone on to the bushes and the snow outside. It was a candle burning till night set in, he thought to himself. He slid down the steep path to the level below. He liked making the first marks in the smooth snow. Then he came through the bushes to the house. The two women heard his heavy boots ring outside on the scraper, and his voice as he opened the door:
By the big railway gate, there was a small locked gate in the fence. As he unlocked it, he looked at the kitchen light shining on the bushes and the snow outside. It was a candle burning until night fell, he thought. He slid down the steep path to the level below. He enjoyed making the first marks in the untouched snow. Then he pushed through the bushes to the house. The two women heard his heavy boots ringing outside on the scraper, and his voice as he opened the door:
“How much worth of oil do you reckon to save by that candle, mother?” He liked a good light from the lamp.
“How much oil do you think you’ll save with that candle, mom?” He preferred a good light from the lamp.
He had just put down his bottle and snap-bag and was hanging his coat behind the scullery door, when Miss Louisa came upon him. He was startled, but he smiled.
He had just set down his bottle and snap-bag and was hanging his coat behind the scullery door when Miss Louisa caught him by surprise. He was startled, but he smiled.
His eyes began to laugh—then his face went suddenly straight, and he was afraid.
His eyes started to sparkle with laughter—then his expression suddenly turned serious, and he felt afraid.
“Your mother’s had an accident,” she said.
“Your mom’s had an accident,” she said.
“How?” he exclaimed.
“How?” he said in disbelief.
“In the garden,” she answered. He hesitated with his coat in his hands. Then he hung it up and turned to the kitchen.
“In the garden,” she replied. He paused with his coat in his hands. Then he put it away and headed to the kitchen.
“Is she in bed?” he asked.
“Is she in bed?” he asked.
“Yes,” said Miss Louisa, who found it hard to deceive him. He was silent. He went into the kitchen, sat down heavily in his father’s old chair, and began to pull off his boots. His head was small, rather finely shapen. His brown hair, close and crisp, would look jolly whatever happened. He wore heavy moleskin trousers that gave off the stale, exhausted scent of the pit. Having put on his slippers, he carried his boots into the scullery.
“Yes,” said Miss Louisa, who found it hard to fool him. He was quiet. He went into the kitchen, sank heavily into his father’s old chair, and started to take off his boots. He had a small, well-shaped head. His brown hair, short and curly, would look cheerful no matter what. He wore heavy moleskin pants that smelled stale and worn out from the pit. After putting on his slippers, he took his boots into the scullery.
“What is it?” he asked, afraid.
“What is it?” he asked, nervously.
“Something internal,” she replied.
"Something internal," she said.
He went upstairs. His mother kept herself calm for his coming. Louisa felt his tread shake the plaster floor of the bedroom above.
He went upstairs. His mother stayed calm while waiting for him. Louisa felt his footsteps shake the plaster floor of the bedroom above.
“What have you done?” he asked.
“What have you done?” he asked.
“It’s nothing, my lad,” said the old woman, rather hard. “It’s nothing. You needn’t fret, my boy, it’s nothing more the matter with me than I had yesterday, or last week. The doctor said I’d done nothing serious.”
“It’s nothing, my boy,” said the old woman, a bit harshly. “It’s nothing. You don’t need to worry, my kid, it’s no different from what I had yesterday or last week. The doctor said it’s nothing serious.”
“What were you doing?” asked her son.
“What were you up to?” her son asked.
“I was pulling up a cabbage, and I suppose I pulled too hard; for, oh—there was such a pain——”
“I was pulling up a cabbage, and I guess I pulled too hard; because, oh—there was such a pain——”
Her son looked at her quickly. She hardened herself.
Her son glanced at her briefly. She steeled herself.
“But who doesn’t have a sudden pain sometimes, my boy. We all do.”
“But who doesn’t have a sudden pain sometimes, my boy? We all do.”
“And what’s it done?”
"And what has it done?"
“I don’t know,” she said, “but I don’t suppose it’s anything.”
“I don’t know,” she said, “but I don’t think it’s anything.”
The big lamp in the corner was screened with a dark green, so that he could scarcely see her face. He was strung tight with apprehension and many emotions. Then his brow knitted.
The big lamp in the corner was covered with a dark green shade, making it hard for him to see her face. He felt tense with anxiety and a mix of emotions. Then he furrowed his brow.
“What did you go pulling your inside out at cabbages for,” he asked, “and the ground frozen? You’d go on dragging and dragging, if you killed yourself.”
“What were you trying to dig up cabbages for,” he asked, “when the ground is frozen? You’d keep on dragging and dragging, even if it killed you.”
“Somebody’s got to get them,” she said.
“Someone needs to get them,” she said.
“You needn’t do yourself harm.”
"You don't need to hurt yourself."
But they had reached futility.
But they had hit a wall.
Miss Louisa could hear plainly downstairs. Her heart sank. It seemed so hopeless between them.
Miss Louisa could hear everything clearly from downstairs. Her heart dropped. It felt so hopeless between them.
“Are you sure it’s nothing much, mother?” he asked, appealing, after a little silence.
“Are you sure it’s nothing serious, Mom?” he asked, looking for reassurance after a brief pause.
“Ay, it’s nothing,” said the old woman, rather bitter.
“Aye, it’s nothing,” said the old woman, somewhat bitterly.
“I don’t want you to—to—to be badly—you know.”
“I don’t want you to— to— to be hurt—you know.”
“Go an’ get your dinner,” she said. She knew she was going to die: moreover, the pain was torture just then. “They’re only cosseting me up a bit because I’m an old woman. Miss Louisa’s very good—and she’ll have got your dinner ready, so you’d better go and eat it.”
“Go get your dinner,” she said. She knew she was going to die; besides, the pain was torturous at that moment. “They’re just pampering me a little because I’m an old woman. Miss Louisa is really nice—and she’ll have your dinner ready, so you should go and eat it.”
He felt stupid and ashamed. His mother put him off. He had to turn away. The pain burned in his bowels. He went downstairs. The mother was glad he was gone, so that she could moan with pain.
He felt dumb and embarrassed. His mom brushed him off. He had to look away. The ache throbbed in his stomach. He went downstairs. His mom was relieved he was gone so she could groan in pain.
He had resumed the old habit of eating before he washed himself. Miss Louisa served his dinner. It was strange and exciting to her. She was strung up tense, trying to understand him and his mother. She watched him as he sat. He was turned away from his food, looking in the fire. Her soul watched him, trying to see what he was. His black face and arms were uncouth, he was foreign. His face was masked black with coal-dust. She could not see him, she could not even know him. The brown eyebrows, the steady eyes, the coarse, small moustache above the closed mouth—these were the only familiar indications. What was he, as he sat there in his pit-dirt? She could not see him, and it hurt her.
He had gone back to the old habit of eating before he cleaned himself up. Miss Louisa served his dinner. It felt strange and exciting to her. She was tense, trying to understand him and his mother. She watched him as he sat there. He was turned away from his food, gazing into the fire. Her soul observed him, trying to figure out who he was. His black face and arms were rough, he seemed foreign. His face was covered in coal dust. She couldn't see him, she couldn't even know him. The brown eyebrows, the steady eyes, the rough, small mustache above his closed mouth—these were the only familiar signs. Who was he, as he sat there in his pit dirt? She couldn't see him, and it pained her.
She ran upstairs, presently coming down with the flannels and the bran-bag, to heat them, because the pain was on again.
She ran upstairs and soon came back down with the washcloths and the bran bag to heat them up because the pain was back again.
He was half-way through his dinner. He put down the fork, suddenly nauseated.
He was halfway through his dinner. He put down the fork, feeling suddenly sick.
“They will soothe the wrench,” she said. He watched, useless and left out.
“They will ease the pain,” she said. He watched, feeling helpless and excluded.
“Is she bad?” he asked.
“Is she trouble?” he asked.
“I think she is,” she answered.
“I think she is,” she replied.
It was useless for him to stir or comment. Louisa was busy. She went upstairs. The poor old woman was in a white, cold sweat of pain. Louisa’s face was sullen with suffering as she went about to relieve her. Then she sat and waited. The pain passed gradually, the old woman sank into a state of coma. Louisa still sat silent by the bed. She heard the sound of water downstairs. Then came the voice of the old mother, faint but unrelaxing:
It was pointless for him to move or say anything. Louisa was occupied. She went upstairs. The poor old woman was in a cold sweat from the pain. Louisa’s face was tense with distress as she worked to help her. Then she sat and waited. The pain slowly eased, and the old woman fell into a coma. Louisa remained quiet by the bed. She heard the sound of water running downstairs. Then came the voice of the old mother, weak but persistent:
“Alfred’s washing himself—he’ll want his back washing——”
“Alfred’s taking a shower—he’ll need help washing his back——”
Louisa listened anxiously, wondering what the sick woman wanted.
Louisa listened nervously, curious about what the ill woman needed.
“He can’t bear if his back isn’t washed——” the old woman persisted, in a cruel attention to his needs. Louisa rose and wiped the sweat from the yellowish brow.
“He can’t stand it if his back isn’t washed——” the old woman insisted, cruelly focused on his needs. Louisa got up and wiped the sweat from his yellowish forehead.
“I will go down,” she said soothingly.
“I'll go down,” she said in a calming voice.
“If you would,” murmured the sick woman.
“If you would,” whispered the sick woman.
Louisa waited a moment. Mrs Durant closed her eyes, having discharged her duty. The young woman went downstairs. Herself, or the man, what did they matter? Only the suffering woman must be considered.
Louisa paused for a moment. Mrs. Durant closed her eyes, having done what she needed to do. The young woman went downstairs. Herself or the man, what did they matter? Only the woman in pain should be the focus.
Alfred was kneeling on the hearthrug, stripped to the waist, washing himself in a large panchion of earthenware. He did so every evening, when he had eaten his dinner; his brothers had done so before him. But Miss Louisa was strange in the house.
Alfred was kneeling on the hearth rug, shirtless, washing himself in a large earthenware basin. He did this every evening after he had dinner; his brothers had done the same before him. But Miss Louisa was an odd presence in the house.
He was mechanically rubbing the white lather on his head, with a repeated, unconscious movement, his hand every now and then passing over his neck. Louisa watched. She had to brace herself to this also. He bent his head into the water, washed it free of soap, and pressed the water out of his eyes.
He was automatically rubbing the white foam on his head with a repeated, absent-minded motion, his hand occasionally brushing over his neck. Louisa observed. She had to prepare herself for this too. He leaned his head into the water, rinsed off the soap, and squeezed the water out of his eyes.
“Your mother said you would want your back washing,” she said.
“Your mom said you’d want your back washed,” she said.
Curious how it hurt her to take part in their fixed routine of life! Louisa felt the almost repulsive intimacy being forced upon her. It was all so common, so like herding. She lost her own distinctness.
Curious how much it hurt her to be part of their rigid routine! Louisa felt the almost uncomfortable closeness being imposed on her. It was all so ordinary, so much like being herded. She lost her own uniqueness.
He ducked his face round, looking up at her in what was a very comical way. She had to harden herself.
He peeked around, looking up at her in a very funny way. She had to toughen up.
“How funny he looks with his face upside down,” she thought. After all, there was a difference between her and the common people. The water in which his arms were plunged was quite black, the soap-froth was darkish. She could scarcely conceive him as human. Mechanically, under the influence of habit, he groped in the black water, fished out soap and flannel, and handed them backward to Louisa. Then he remained rigid and submissive, his two arms thrust straight in the panchion, supporting the weight of his shoulders. His skin was beautifully white and unblemished, of an opaque, solid whiteness. Gradually Louisa saw it: this also was what he was. It fascinated her. Her feeling of separateness passed away: she ceased to draw back from contact with him and his mother. There was this living centre. Her heart ran hot. She had reached some goal in this beautiful, clear, male body. She loved him in a white, impersonal heat. But the sun-burnt, reddish neck and ears: they were more personal, more curious. A tenderness rose in her, she loved even his queer ears. A person—an intimate being he was to her. She put down the towel and went upstairs again, troubled in her heart. She had only seen one human being in her life—and that was Mary. All the rest were strangers. Now her soul was going to open, she was going to see another. She felt strange and pregnant.
“How funny he looks with his face upside down,” she thought. After all, she was different from ordinary people. The water he was in was really dark, and the soap foam had a murky color. She could hardly picture him as human. Habitually, he reached into the dark water, pulled out soap and a washcloth, and handed them back to Louisa. Then he stood still and submissive, his arms extended straight into the tank, supporting the weight of his shoulders. His skin was beautifully white and flawless, a solid, opaque whiteness. Gradually, Louisa noticed this: this was part of who he was. It captivated her. Her sense of being separate faded away; she stopped holding back from connecting with him and his mother. There was this living presence. Her heart raced. She had reached a destination in this beautiful, clear male body. She loved him with a pure, impersonal heat. But his sunburned, reddish neck and ears: they seemed more personal, more intriguing. A tenderness grew in her; she even loved his odd ears. He was a person—an intimate being to her. She set the towel down and went back upstairs, feeling troubled in her heart. She had only encountered one human being in her life—and that was Mary. Everyone else had been strangers. Now her soul was ready to open; she was going to see another. She felt strange and expectant.
“He’ll be more comfortable,” murmured the sick woman abstractedly, as Louisa entered the room. The latter did not answer. Her own heart was heavy with its own responsibility. Mrs Durant lay silent awhile, then she murmured plaintively:
“He’ll be more comfortable,” the sick woman said softly, as Louisa walked into the room. Louisa didn’t reply. Her own heart was weighed down by its own burden. Mrs. Durant was quiet for a moment, then she whispered sadly:
“You mustn’t mind, Miss Louisa.”
“Don’t worry, Miss Louisa.”
“Why should I?” replied Louisa, deeply moved.
“Why should I?” Louisa replied, feeling really emotional.
“It’s what we’re used to,” said the old woman.
“It’s what we’re used to,” said the elderly woman.
And Louisa felt herself excluded again from their life. She sat in pain, with the tears of disappointment distilling her heart. Was that all?
And Louisa felt left out of their lives again. She sat in pain, with tears of disappointment welling up in her heart. Was that it?
Alfred came upstairs. He was clean, and in his shirt-sleeves. He looked a workman now. Louisa felt that she and he were foreigners, moving in different lives. It dulled her again. Oh, if she could only find some fixed relations, something sure and abiding.
Alfred came upstairs. He was clean and in his shirtsleeves. He looked like a laborer now. Louisa felt that she and he were strangers, living in different worlds. It made her feel numb again. Oh, if only she could find some stable connections, something reliable and lasting.
“How do you feel?” he said to his mother.
“How do you feel?” he asked his mom.
“It’s a bit better,” she replied wearily, impersonally. This strange putting herself aside, this abstracting herself and answering him only what she thought good for him to hear, made the relations between mother and son poignant and cramping to Miss Louisa. It made the man so ineffectual, so nothing. Louisa groped as if she had lost him. The mother was real and positive—he was not very actual. It puzzled and chilled the young woman.
“It’s a little better,” she replied tiredly, without warmth. This unusual way of distancing herself, of stepping back and responding only with what she thought he should hear, made the relationship between mother and son feel intense and constricting for Miss Louisa. It made the man seem so powerless, almost insignificant. Louisa felt as if she were searching for him in the dark. The mother was real and tangible—he was not quite present. It confused and unsettled the young woman.
“I’d better fetch Mrs Harrison?” he said, waiting for his mother to decide.
“I should probably go get Mrs. Harrison?” he said, waiting for his mother to decide.
“I suppose we shall have to have somebody,” she replied.
“I guess we’ll need to get someone,” she replied.
Miss Louisa stood by, afraid to interfere in their business. They did not include her in their lives, they felt she had nothing to do with them, except as a help from outside. She was quite external to them. She felt hurt and powerless against this unconscious difference. But something patient and unyielding in her made her say:
Miss Louisa stood by, hesitant to get involved in their affairs. They didn't include her in their lives; they felt she had nothing to contribute beyond being an outsider. She was completely external to them. This unconscious separation left her feeling hurt and powerless. Yet, something patient and resolute inside her prompted her to say:
“I will stay and do the nursing: you can’t be left.”
“I'll stay and take care of the nursing: you can’t be left behind.”
The other two were shy, and at a loss for an answer.
The other two were shy and didn't know what to say.
“Wes’ll manage to get somebody,” said the old woman wearily. She did not care very much what happened, now.
"Wes will find someone," the old woman said wearily. She didn't care much about what happened now.
“I will stay until tomorrow, in any case,” said Louisa. “Then we can see.”
“I'll stay until tomorrow, anyway,” said Louisa. “Then we can figure it out.”
“I’m sure you’ve no right to trouble yourself,” moaned the old woman. But she must leave herself in any hands.
“I’m sure you don’t need to worry about it,” moaned the old woman. But she had to rely on someone else.
Miss Louisa felt glad that she was admitted, even in an official capacity. She wanted to share their lives. At home they would need her, now Mary had come. But they must manage without her.
Miss Louisa felt happy that she was accepted, even in an official role. She wanted to be a part of their lives. At home, they would need her now that Mary had arrived. But they would have to get by without her.
“I must write a note to the vicarage,” she said.
“I need to write a note to the vicarage,” she said.
Alfred Durant looked at her inquiringly, for her service. He had always that intelligent readiness to serve, since he had been in the Navy. But there was a simple independence in his willingness, which she loved. She felt nevertheless it was hard to get at him. He was so deferential, quick to take the slightest suggestion of an order from her, implicitly, that she could not get at the man in him.
Alfred Durant looked at her with curiosity, eager to help. He had always been keen and ready to assist since his time in the Navy. But there was a straightforward independence in his willingness that she appreciated. Still, she felt it was difficult to truly connect with him. He was so respectful and quick to follow even her slightest suggestion, without question, that she couldn't reach the person he was beneath the surface.
He looked at her very keenly. She noticed his eyes were golden brown, with a very small pupil, the kind of eyes that can see a long way off. He stood alert, at military attention. His face was still rather weather-reddened.
He looked at her intently. She noticed his eyes were a golden brown, with very small pupils, the kind of eyes that can see far away. He stood upright, at attention like a soldier. His face was still somewhat tanned from the sun.
“Do you want pen and paper?” he asked, with deferential suggestion to a superior, which was more difficult for her than reserve.
“Do you want a pen and paper?” he asked, with a respectful tone towards someone in charge, which felt more challenging for her than holding back.
“Yes, please,” she said.
“Yes, please,” she replied.
He turned and went downstairs. He seemed to her so self-contained, so utterly sure in his movement. How was she to approach him? For he would take not one step towards her. He would only put himself entirely and impersonally at her service, glad to serve her, but keeping himself quite removed from her. She could see he felt real joy in doing anything for her, but any recognition would confuse him and hurt him. Strange it was to her, to have a man going about the house in his shirt-sleeves, his waistcoat unbuttoned, his throat bare, waiting on her. He moved well, as if he had plenty of life to spare. She was attracted by his completeness. And yet, when all was ready, and there was nothing more for him to do, she quivered, meeting his questioning look.
He turned and went downstairs. He seemed so composed and completely confident in his movements. How was she supposed to approach him? He wouldn’t take a single step toward her. He was only willing to be entirely and impersonally at her service, happy to help her but keeping a distance. She could see he genuinely enjoyed doing anything for her, but any acknowledgment would confuse and hurt him. It felt strange to her to have a man wandering around the house in just his shirt sleeves, waistcoat unbuttoned, and throat bare, waiting on her. He moved with ease, as if he had plenty of energy to spare. She was drawn to his wholeness. Yet, when everything was ready, and there was nothing more for him to do, she trembled at his questioning gaze.
As she sat writing, he placed another candle near her. The rather dense light fell in two places on the overfoldings of her hair till it glistened heavy and bright, like a dense golden plumage folded up. Then the nape of her neck was very white, with fine down and pointed wisps of gold. He watched it as it were a vision, losing himself. She was all that was beyond him, of revelation and exquisiteness. All that was ideal and beyond him, she was that—and he was lost to himself in looking at her. She had no connection with him. He did not approach her. She was there like a wonderful distance. But it was a treat, having her in the house. Even with this anguish for his mother tightening about him, he was sensible of the wonder of living this evening. The candles glistened on her hair, and seemed to fascinate him. He felt a little awe of her, and a sense of uplifting, that he and she and his mother should be together for a time, in the strange, unknown atmosphere. And, when he got out of the house, he was afraid. He saw the stars above ringing with fine brightness, the snow beneath just visible, and a new night was gathering round him. He was afraid almost with obliteration. What was this new night ringing about him, and what was he? He could not recognize himself nor any of his surroundings. He was afraid to think of his mother. And yet his chest was conscious of her, and of what was happening to her. He could not escape from her, she carried him with her into an unformed, unknown chaos.
As she sat writing, he put another candle next to her. The soft light fell on her hair in two places, making it shine brightly, like dense golden feathers. The back of her neck looked very pale, with fine hair and pointed strands of gold. He watched it like a vision, losing himself in the moment. She represented everything beyond him—revelation and beauty. She embodied everything ideal and unattainable, and he felt lost in her presence. She had no connection to him. He didn't move closer to her. She was like a beautiful distance. Still, it felt special having her in the house. Even with the pain for his mother tightening around him, he appreciated the wonder of living this evening. The candles glimmered on her hair and captivated him. He felt a bit of awe towards her, along with a sense of uplift, that he, she, and his mother could all be together for a while in this strange, unfamiliar atmosphere. But when he stepped outside, he felt a wave of fear. He saw the stars above shining brightly, the snow below barely visible, as a new night enveloped him. He felt almost overwhelmed. What was this new night surrounding him, and who was he? He couldn’t recognize himself or anything around him. He was afraid to think about his mother. Yet he felt her presence, and sensed what was happening to her. He couldn’t escape her; she took him with her into an undefined, unknown chaos.
XI
He went up the road in an agony, not knowing what it was all about, but feeling as if a red-hot iron were gripped round his chest. Without thinking, he shook two or three tears on to the snow. Yet in his mind he did not believe his mother would die. He was in the grip of some greater consciousness. As he sat in the hall of the vicarage, waiting whilst Mary put things for Louisa into a bag, he wondered why he had been so upset. He felt abashed and humbled by the big house, he felt again as if he were one of the rank and file. When Miss Mary spoke to him, he almost saluted.
He walked up the road in distress, not really understanding what was happening, but feeling like a red-hot iron was wrapped around his chest. Without thinking, he let a couple of tears fall onto the snow. Still, deep down he didn’t believe his mother would actually die. He was caught up in something bigger. As he sat in the hallway of the vicarage, waiting for Mary to pack Louisa's things, he wondered why he had been so upset. He felt embarrassed and small in the big house, as if he were just one of the regular people. When Miss Mary spoke to him, he nearly saluted.
“An honest man,” thought Mary. And the patronage was applied as salve to her own sickness. She had station, so she could patronize: it was almost all that was left to her. But she could not have lived without having a certain position. She could never have trusted herself outside a definite place, nor respected herself except as a woman of superior class.
“An honest man,” thought Mary. The support she offered felt like a remedy for her own pain. She had status, so she could extend her support: it was nearly all that remained for her. Yet, she couldn’t have survived without holding a certain position. She could never have trusted herself beyond a specific role, nor respected herself unless she was seen as a woman of higher class.
As Alfred came to the latch-gate, he felt the grief at his heart again, and saw the new heavens. He stood a moment looking northward to the Plough climbing up the night, and at the far glimmer of snow in distant fields. Then his grief came on like physical pain. He held tight to the gate, biting his mouth, whispering “Mother!” It was a fierce, cutting, physical pain of grief, that came on in bouts, as his mother’s pain came on in bouts, and was so acute he could scarcely keep erect. He did not know where it came from, the pain, nor why. It had nothing to do with his thoughts. Almost it had nothing to do with him. Only it gripped him and he must submit. The whole tide of his soul, gathering in its unknown towards this expansion into death, carried him with it helplessly, all the fritter of his thought and consciousness caught up as nothing, the heave passing on towards its breaking, taking him further than he had ever been. When the young man had regained himself, he went indoors, and there he was almost gay. It seemed to excite him. He felt in high spirits: he made whimsical fun of things. He sat on one side of his mother’s bed, Louisa on the other, and a certain gaiety seized them all. But the night and the dread was coming on.
As Alfred reached the latch gate, he felt the familiar grief in his heart again and looked up at the new stars in the sky. He paused for a moment, gazing northward at the Plough rising in the night and catching a glimpse of snow in the distant fields. Then, his grief overwhelmed him like a physical ache. He clung tightly to the gate, biting his lip, whispering "Mother!" It was a fierce, cutting pain of sorrow that came in waves, just like his mother’s pain would, so intense that he could barely stand. He didn’t know where the pain came from or why it was there; it had nothing to do with his thoughts. In a way, it seemed separate from him. It gripped him, and he had no choice but to submit. The entire weight of his soul, drawn towards this unknown expanse of death, pulled him along helplessly, all his thoughts and consciousness swept away, the wave moving on toward its breaking point, taking him farther than he had ever been. Once the young man had regained his composure, he went inside, where he felt almost cheerful. It seemed to energize him. He was in high spirits, playfully joking about things. He sat on one side of his mother’s bed, while Louisa sat on the other, and a certain lightness lifted their moods. But the night and the dread were creeping in.
Alfred kissed his mother and went to bed. When he was half undressed the knowledge of his mother came upon him, and the suffering seized him in its grip like two hands, in agony. He lay on the bed screwed up tight. It lasted so long, and exhausted him so much, that he fell asleep, without having the energy to get up and finish undressing. He awoke after midnight to find himself stone cold. He undressed and got into bed, and was soon asleep again.
Alfred kissed his mom and went to bed. As he was halfway undressed, he was hit by the realization of his mother’s absence, and the pain gripped him like a tightening vice. He lay on the bed all tensed up. It lasted so long and drained him so much that he fell asleep without the strength to finish undressing. He woke up after midnight feeling completely cold. He took off the rest of his clothes and got into bed, quickly falling asleep again.
At a quarter to six he woke, and instantly remembered. Having pulled on his trousers and lighted a candle, he went into his mother’s room. He put his hand before the candle flame so that no light fell on the bed.
At 5:45, he woke up and immediately remembered. After putting on his pants and lighting a candle, he walked into his mom's room. He held his hand in front of the candle flame so that no light lit up the bed.
“Mother!” he whispered.
“Mom!” he whispered.
“Yes,” was the reply.
“Yes,” came the reply.
There was a hesitation.
There was a pause.
“Should I go to work?”
“Should I go to work?”
He waited, his heart was beating heavily.
He waited, his heart was pounding.
“I think I’d go, my lad.”
“I think I’d go, my guy.”
His heart went down in a kind of despair.
His heart sank into a kind of despair.
“You want me to?”
"Do you want me to?"
He let his hand down from the candle flame. The light fell on the bed. There he saw Louisa lying looking up at him. Her eyes were upon him. She quickly shut her eyes and half buried her face in the pillow, her back turned to him. He saw the rough hair like bright vapour about her round head, and the two plaits flung coiled among the bedclothes. It gave him a shock. He stood almost himself, determined. Louisa cowered down. He looked, and met his mother’s eyes. Then he gave way again, and ceased to be sure, ceased to be himself.
He lowered his hand away from the candle flame. The light illuminated the bed. There he saw Louisa lying there, looking up at him. Her eyes were on him. She quickly closed her eyes and half-buried her face in the pillow, turning her back to him. He noticed her tangled hair, glowing like bright mist around her round head, and the two braids tossed among the bedcovers. It startled him. He stood there, almost resolute. Louisa huddled down. He glanced and met his mother's gaze. Then he faltered again, losing his certainty and his sense of self.
“Yes, go to work, my boy,” said the mother.
“Yes, go to work, my son,” said the mother.
“All right,” replied he, kissing her. His heart was down at despair, and bitter. He went away.
"Okay," he said, kissing her. His heart was heavy with despair and bitterness. He walked away.
“Alfred!” cried his mother faintly.
“Alfred!” his mom cried softly.
He came back with beating heart.
He returned with a racing heart.
“What, mother?”
"What's up, mom?"
“You’ll always do what’s right, Alfred?” the mother asked, beside herself in terror now he was leaving her. He was too terrified and bewildered to know what she meant.
“You'll always do what's right, Alfred?” the mother asked, frantic with fear now that he was leaving her. He was too scared and confused to understand what she meant.
“Yes,” he said.
“Yes,” he replied.
She turned her cheek to him. He kissed her, then went away, in bitter despair. He went to work.
She turned her cheek toward him. He kissed her, then left, filled with bitter despair. He went to work.
XII
By midday his mother was dead. The word met him at the pit-mouth. As he had known, inwardly, it was not a shock to him, and yet he trembled. He went home quite calmly, feeling only heavy in his breathing.
By midday, his mother had died. The news hit him at the mine entrance. Although he had sensed it all along, it didn't come as a shock, but still, he felt a shiver. He went home calmly, only aware of the weight in his breathing.
Miss Louisa was still at the house. She had seen to everything possible. Very succinctly, she informed him of what he needed to know. But there was one point of anxiety for her.
Miss Louisa was still at the house. She had taken care of everything possible. Briefly, she told him what he needed to know. But there was one thing that worried her.
“You did half expect it—it’s not come as a blow to you?” she asked, looking up at him. Her eyes were dark and calm and searching. She too felt lost. He was so dark and inchoate.
“You did half expect it—it hasn’t come as a shock to you?” she asked, looking up at him. Her eyes were dark, calm, and searching. She also felt lost. He seemed so dark and undefined.
“I suppose—yes,” he said stupidly. He looked aside, unable to endure her eyes on him.
“I guess—yeah,” he said awkwardly. He glanced away, unable to handle her gaze on him.
“I could not bear to think you might not have guessed,” she said.
“I couldn't stand the thought that you might not have figured it out,” she said.
He did not answer.
He didn't answer.
He felt it a great strain to have her near him at this time. He wanted to be alone. As soon as the relatives began to arrive, Louisa departed and came no more. While everything was arranging, and a crowd was in the house, whilst he had business to settle, he went well enough, with only those uncontrollable paroxysms of grief. For the rest, he was superficial. By himself, he endured the fierce, almost insane bursts of grief which passed again and left him calm, almost clear, just wondering. He had not known before that everything could break down, that he himself could break down, and all be a great chaos, very vast and wonderful. It seemed as if life in him had burst its bounds, and he was lost in a great, bewildering flood, immense and unpeopled. He himself was broken and spilled out amid it all. He could only breathe panting in silence. Then the anguish came on again.
He found it really tough to have her around him at that moment. He wanted to be alone. Once the relatives started to show up, Louisa left and didn’t come back. While everything was being organized and a crowd was in the house, and he had things to deal with, he managed okay, with just those uncontrollable waves of grief. Other than that, he was pretty superficial. Alone, he faced the intense, almost insane bursts of grief that came and went, leaving him calm, almost clear, just in wonder. He hadn’t realized before that everything could fall apart, that he could break down, and that everything could turn into a huge chaos, vast and amazing. It felt like life within him had burst its limits, and he was adrift in a tremendous, confusing flood, vast and empty. He was shattered and scattered amid it all. He could only breathe heavily in silence. Then the pain returned once more.
When all the people had gone from the Quarry Cottage, leaving the young man alone with an elderly housekeeper, then the long trial began. The snow had thawed and frozen, a fresh fall had whitened the grey, this then began to thaw. The world was a place of loose grey slosh. Alfred had nothing to do in the evenings. He was a man whose life had been filled up with small activities. Without knowing it, he had been centralized, polarized in his mother. It was she who had kept him. Even now, when the old housekeeper had left him, he might still have gone on in his old way. But the force and balance of his life was lacking. He sat pretending to read, all the time holding his fists clenched, and holding himself in, enduring he did not know what. He walked the black and sodden miles of field-paths, till he was tired out: but all this was only running away from whence he must return. At work he was all right. If it had been summer he might have escaped by working in the garden till bedtime. But now, there was no escape, no relief, no help. He, perhaps, was made for action rather than for understanding; for doing than for being. He was shocked out of his activities, like a swimmer who forgets to swim.
When everyone had left the Quarry Cottage, leaving the young man alone with an elderly housekeeper, the long ordeal began. The snow had melted and refrozen, and a new layer had covered the grey, which then started to melt away. The world was a mix of loose grey slush. Alfred had nothing to occupy his evenings. He was a man whose life had been filled with small tasks. Unbeknownst to him, he had been centered around his mother. She was the one who had supported him. Even now, after the old housekeeper had left, he could have continued in his usual way. But the stability and direction in his life were missing. He sat pretending to read, his fists clenched, holding everything inside, enduring an unknown tension. He walked the dark, soggy miles of field paths until he was exhausted: but all of this was just escaping from what he had to return to. At work, he was fine. If it had been summer, he might have found refuge in working in the garden until bedtime. But now, there was no escape, no relief, no assistance. He might have been made for action rather than understanding, for doing rather than being. He felt jolted out of his activities, like a swimmer who forgets to swim.
For a week, he had the force to endure this suffocation and struggle, then he began to get exhausted, and knew it must come out. The instinct of self-preservation became strongest. But there was the question: Where was he to go? The public-house really meant nothing to him, it was no good going there. He began to think of emigration. In another country he would be all right. He wrote to the emigration offices.
For a week, he managed to handle this suffocating struggle, but then he started to feel drained and knew he had to release it somehow. The instinct for self-preservation grew stronger. But then the question hit him: Where could he go? The bar didn’t mean anything to him; going there wouldn’t help. He started to think about moving to another country. In a different place, he would be okay. He wrote to the emigration offices.
On the Sunday after the funeral, when all the Durant people had attended church, Alfred had seen Miss Louisa, impassive and reserved, sitting with Miss Mary, who was proud and very distant, and with the other Lindleys, who were people removed. Alfred saw them as people remote. He did not think about it. They had nothing to do with his life. After service Louisa had come to him and shaken hands.
On the Sunday after the funeral, when everyone from the Durant family had gone to church, Alfred noticed Miss Louisa, calm and reserved, sitting with Miss Mary, who seemed proud and very distant, along with the other Lindleys, who felt like strangers. Alfred regarded them as distant people. He didn't dwell on it. They weren't a part of his life. After the service, Louisa approached him and shook his hand.
“My sister would like you to come to supper one evening, if you would be so good.”
“My sister would like you to come over for dinner one evening, if that’s okay with you.”
He looked at Miss Mary, who bowed. Out of kindness, Mary had proposed this to Louisa, disapproving of herself even as she did so. But she did not examine herself closely.
He looked at Miss Mary, who bowed. Out of kindness, Mary had suggested this to Louisa, even though she disapproved of herself for doing so. But she didn't scrutinize herself too closely.
“Yes,” said Durant awkwardly, “I’ll come if you want me.” But he vaguely felt that it was misplaced.
“Yes,” Durant said awkwardly, “I’ll come if you want me to.” But he felt like it wasn’t quite right.
“You’ll come tomorrow evening, then, about half-past six.”
“You’ll come tomorrow evening, then, around 6:30?”
He went. Miss Louisa was very kind to him. There could be no music, because of the babies. He sat with his fists clenched on his thighs, very quiet and unmoved, lapsing, among all those people, into a kind of muse or daze. There was nothing between him and them. They knew it as well as he. But he remained very steady in himself, and the evening passed slowly. Mrs Lindley called him “young man”.
He left. Miss Louisa was really nice to him. There couldn’t be any music because of the babies. He sat with his fists clenched on his thighs, very still and unaffected, drifting into a sort of daydream or daze among all those people. There was nothing connecting him to them, and they were aware of it just as much as he was. But he stayed very composed, and the evening dragged on. Mrs. Lindley referred to him as “young man.”
“Will you sit here, young man?”
“Will you sit here, young man?”
He sat there. One name was as good as another. What had they to do with him?
He sat there. One name was just as good as another. What did it matter to him?
Mr Lindley kept a special tone for him, kind, indulgent, but patronizing. Durant took it all without criticism or offence, just submitting. But he did not want to eat—that troubled him, to have to eat in their presence. He knew he was out of place. But it was his duty to stay yet awhile. He answered precisely, in monosyllables.
Mr. Lindley spoke to him in a special way, kind and forgiving, but also condescending. Durant accepted it all without any complaints or feeling insulted, just going along with it. But he didn't want to eat—that bothered him, having to eat in front of them. He felt out of place. Still, he knew it was his responsibility to stay a little longer. He responded carefully, using only one-word answers.
When he left he winced with confusion. He was glad it was finished. He got away as quickly as possible. And he wanted still more intensely to go right away, to Canada.
When he left, he felt a mix of confusion and relief. He was glad it was over. He got away as fast as he could. And he wanted even more strongly to head straight to Canada.
Miss Louisa suffered in her soul, indignant with all of them, with him too, but quite unable to say why she was indignant.
Miss Louisa felt deep frustration in her heart, angry with everyone, including him, but completely unable to explain why she felt that way.
XIII
Two evenings after, Louisa tapped at the door of the Quarry Cottage, at half-pas six. He had finished dinner, the woman had washed up and gone away, but still he sat in his pit dirt. He was going later to the New Inn. He had begun to go there because he must go somewhere. The mere contact with other men was necessary to him, the noise, the warmth, the forgetful flight of the hours. But still he did not move. He sat alone in the empty house till it began to grow on him like something unnatural.
Two evenings later, Louisa knocked on the door of Quarry Cottage at half-past six. He had finished dinner, the woman had cleaned up and left, but he still sat there in his work clothes. He was planning to go to the New Inn later. He had started visiting there simply because he needed to go somewhere. Being around other men was essential to him—the noise, the warmth, the escape from time. Yet, he didn’t get up. He sat alone in the empty house until the silence started to feel unsettling.
He was in his pit dirt when he opened the door.
He was in his pit dirt when he opened the door.
“I have been wanting to call—I thought I would,” she said, and she went to the sofa. He wondered why she wouldn’t use his mother’s round armchair. Yet something stirred in him, like anger, when the housekeeper placed herself in it.
“I’ve been wanting to call—I thought I would,” she said, and she went to the sofa. He wondered why she wouldn’t use his mom’s round armchair. Yet something stirred in him, like anger, when the housekeeper sat in it.
“I ought to have been washed by now,” he said, glancing at the clock, which was adorned with butterflies and cherries, and the name of “T. Brooks, Mansfield.” He laid his black hands along his mottled dirty arms. Louisa looked at him. There was the reserve, and the simple neutrality towards her, which she dreaded in him. It made it impossible for her to approach him.
“I should have been washed by now,” he said, looking at the clock decorated with butterflies and cherries, marked with “T. Brooks, Mansfield.” He rested his black hands on his blotchy, dirty arms. Louisa stared at him. There was a distance and straightforward neutrality towards her that she found unsettling. It made it impossible for her to get close to him.
“I am afraid,” she said, “that I wasn’t kind in asking you to supper.”
“I’m sorry,” she said, “I realize I wasn’t nice when I invited you to dinner.”
“I’m not used to it,” he said, smiling with his mouth, showing the interspaced white teeth. His eyes, however, were steady and unseeing.
“I’m not used to it,” he said, smiling with his lips, revealing his spaced-out white teeth. His eyes, however, were calm and unseeing.
“It’s not that,” she said hastily. Her repose was exquisite and her dark grey eyes rich with understanding. He felt afraid of her as she sat there, as he began to grow conscious of her.
“It’s not that,” she said quickly. She looked perfectly calm, and her dark grey eyes were full of understanding. He felt intimidated by her as she sat there, as he started to really notice her.
“How do you get on alone?” she asked.
“How do you manage on your own?” she asked.
He glanced away to the fire.
He looked away at the fire.
“Oh——” he answered, shifting uneasily, not finishing his answer.
“Oh——” he replied, shifting uncomfortably, not completing his response.
Her face settled heavily.
Her expression became serious.
“How close it is in this room. You have such immense fires. I will take off my coat,” she said.
“How warm it is in this room. You have such big fires. I’ll take off my coat,” she said.
He watched her take off her hat and coat. She wore a cream cashmir blouse embroidered with gold silk. It seemed to him a very fine garment, fitting her throat and wrists close. It gave him a feeling of pleasure and cleanness and relief from himself.
He watched her remove her hat and coat. She was wearing a cream cashmere blouse embroidered with gold silk. To him, it seemed like a really nice piece of clothing, hugging her neck and wrists snugly. It brought him a sense of pleasure, cleanliness, and relief from himself.
“What were you thinking about, that you didn’t get washed?” she asked, half intimately. He laughed, turning aside his head. The whites of his eyes showed very distinct in his black face.
“What were you thinking about, that you didn’t get washed?” she asked, somewhat personally. He laughed, turning his head to the side. The whites of his eyes were very prominent against his dark skin.
“Oh,” he said, “I couldn’t tell you.”
“Oh,” he said, “I can’t tell you.”
There was a pause.
There was a glitch.
“Are you going to keep this house on?” she asked.
“Are you going to keep this house?” she asked.
He stirred in his chair, under the question.
He shifted in his chair, uncomfortable with the question.
“I hardly know,” he said. “I’m very likely going to Canada.”
“I’m not really sure,” he said. “I’m probably going to Canada.”
Her spirit became very quiet and attentive.
Her spirit became calm and focused.
“What for?” she asked.
"What for?" she asked.
Again he shifted restlessly on his seat.
Again, he shifted uncomfortably in his seat.
“Well”—he said slowly—“to try the life.”
“Well,” he said slowly, “to give life a shot.”
“But which life?”
“But which life is it?”
“There’s various things—farming or lumbering or mining. I don’t mind much what it is.”
“There are different things—farming, logging, or mining. I don’t really care what it is.”
“And is that what you want?”
“And is that what you want?”
He did not think in these times, so he could not answer.
He wasn’t thinking at that moment, so he couldn’t respond.
“I don’t know,” he said, “till I’ve tried.”
"I don’t know," he said, "until I’ve tried."
She saw him drawing away from her for ever.
She saw him pulling away from her for good.
“Aren’t you sorry to leave this house and garden?” she asked.
“Aren’t you sad to leave this house and garden?” she asked.
“I don’t know,” he answered reluctantly. “I suppose our Fred would come in—that’s what he’s wanting.”
“I don’t know,” he replied hesitantly. “I guess our Fred would come in—that’s what he wants.”
“You don’t want to settle down?” she asked.
“You don’t want to settle down?” she asked.
He was leaning forward on the arms of his chair. He turned to her. Her face was pale and set. It looked heavy and impassive, her hair shone richer as she grew white. She was to him something steady and immovable and eternal presented to him. His heart was hot in an anguish of suspense. Sharp twitches of fear and pain were in his limbs. He turned his whole body away from her. The silence was unendurable. He could not bear her to sit there any more. It made his heart go hot and stifled in his breast.
He was leaning forward on the arms of his chair. He turned to her. Her face was pale and stiff. It looked heavy and emotionless; her hair shone even more as her skin turned white. To him, she seemed like something solid, unchanging, and eternal. His heart was racing with a painful sense of suspense. Sharp jolts of fear and pain coursed through his body. He turned away from her completely. The silence was unbearable. He couldn't stand having her sitting there any longer. It made his heart feel hot and suffocating in his chest.
“Were you going out tonight?” she asked.
“Are you going out tonight?” she asked.
“Only to the New Inn,” he said.
“Just to the New Inn,” he said.
Again there was silence.
Silence fell again.
She reached for her hat. Nothing else was suggested to her. She had to go. He sat waiting for her to be gone, for relief. And she knew that if she went out of that house as she was, she went out a failure. Yet she continued to pin on her hat; in a moment she would have to go. Something was carrying her.
She picked up her hat. She wasn't given any other options. She had to leave. He sat there, waiting for her to be gone, for some relief. And she realized that if she left that house looking like this, she was leaving as a failure. Still, she kept pinning on her hat; soon she’d have to go. Something was pushing her forward.
Then suddenly a sharp pang, like lightning, seared her from head to foot, and she was beyond herself.
Then suddenly a sharp pain, like lightning, shot through her from head to toe, and she was beside herself.
“Do you want me to go?” she asked, controlled, yet speaking out of a fiery anguish, as if the words were spoken from her without her intervention.
“Do you want me to leave?” she asked, composed, yet her words came out with intense anguish, as if she was speaking without meaning to.
He went white under his dirt.
He turned pale beneath the grime.
“Why?” he asked, turning to her in fear, compelled.
“Why?” he asked, turning to her in fear, compelled.
“Do you want me to go?” she repeated.
“Do you want me to leave?” she asked again.
“Why?” he asked again.
"Why?" he asked again.
“Because I wanted to stay with you,” she said, suffocated, with her lungs full of fire.
“Because I wanted to be with you,” she said, struggling to breathe, her lungs on fire.
His face worked, he hung forward a little, suspended, staring straight into her eyes, in torment, in an agony of chaos, unable to collect himself. And as if turned to stone, she looked back into his eyes. Their souls were exposed bare for a few moments. It was agony. They could not bear it. He dropped his head, whilst his body jerked with little sharp twitchings.
His face twisted as he leaned forward slightly, suspended, staring directly into her eyes, torn apart by chaos and unable to pull himself together. And as if turned to stone, she looked back into his eyes. For a few moments, their souls were laid bare. It was unbearable. They couldn’t handle it. He dropped his head as his body jerked with small sharp twitches.
She turned away for her coat. Her soul had gone dead in her. Her hands trembled, but she could not feel any more. She drew on her coat. There was a cruel suspense in the room. The moment had come for her to go. He lifted his head. His eyes were like agate, expressionless, save for the black points of torture. They held her, she had no will, no life any more. She felt broken.
She turned away to get her coat. She felt like her soul had died inside her. Her hands shook, but she couldn’t feel anything anymore. She put on her coat. There was a harsh tension in the room. The moment had arrived for her to leave. He raised his head. His eyes were cold and expressionless, except for the dark spots of pain. They locked onto hers, and she felt powerless, lifeless. She felt shattered.
“Don’t you want me?” she said helplessly.
“Don’t you want me?” she said, feeling desperate.
A spasm of torture crossed his eyes, which held her fixed.
A spasm of pain flashed in his eyes, which kept her staring.
“I—I——” he began, but he could not speak. Something drew him from his chair to her. She stood motionless, spellbound, like a creature given up as prey. He put his hand tentatively, uncertainly, on her arm. The expression of his face was strange and inhuman. She stood utterly motionless. Then clumsily he put his arms round her, and took her, cruelly, blindly, straining her till she nearly lost consciousness, till he himself had almost fallen.
“I—I——” he started, but the words wouldn't come out. Something pulled him from his chair to her. She stood frozen, mesmerized, like a creature resigned to being hunted. He placed his hand hesitantly, unsure, on her arm. The look on his face was odd and almost monstrous. She remained completely still. Then, awkwardly, he wrapped his arms around her, pulling her close, forcefully, almost to the point where she couldn’t breathe, until he felt like he might collapse himself.
Then, gradually, as he held her gripped, and his brain reeled round, and he felt himself falling, falling from himself, and whilst she, yielded up, swooned to a kind of death of herself, a moment of utter darkness came over him, and they began to wake up again as if from a long sleep. He was himself.
Then, slowly, as he held her tight, his mind spun, and he felt himself slipping away, losing touch with who he was, while she, surrendering, fainted into a sort of death of her own, a moment of complete darkness washed over him, and they started to come back to reality like waking up from a long sleep. He was himself.
After a while his arms slackened, she loosened herself a little, and put her arms round him, as he held her. So they held each other close, and hid each against the other for assurance, helpless in speech. And it was ever her hands that trembled more closely upon him, drawing him nearer into her, with love.
After a while, his arms relaxed, she loosened her grip a bit, and wrapped her arms around him as he held her. So they held each other tight, finding comfort in one another, unable to speak. It was always her hands that trembled more against him, pulling him closer to her, with love.
And at last she drew back her face and looked up at him, her eyes wet, and shining with light. His heart, which saw, was silent with fear. He was with her. She saw his face all sombre and inscrutable, and he seemed eternal to her. And all the echo of pain came back into the rarity of bliss, and all her tears came up.
And finally, she pulled back and looked up at him, her eyes glistening with tears and light. His heart, which understood, was quiet with fear. He was there with her. She noticed his face, serious and unreadable, and he felt timeless to her. All the echoes of pain returned to the rare moment of happiness, and all her tears surfaced.
“I love you,” she said, her lips drawn and sobbing. He put down his head against her, unable to hear her, unable to bear the sudden coming of the peace and passion that almost broke his heart. They stood together in silence whilst the thing moved away a little.
“I love you,” she said, her lips trembling and crying. He rested his head against her, unable to hear her, unable to handle the sudden arrival of the peace and emotion that nearly shattered his heart. They stood together in silence while the thing moved away a little.
At last she wanted to see him. She looked up. His eyes were strange and glowing, with a tiny black pupil. Strange, they were, and powerful over her. And his mouth came to hers, and slowly her eyelids closed, as his mouth sought hers closer and closer, and took possession of her.
At last, she wanted to see him. She looked up. His eyes were unusual and glowing, with a tiny black pupil. They were strange and had a strong effect on her. His mouth moved towards hers, and slowly her eyelids closed as his lips came closer and closer, taking possession of her.
They were silent for a long time, too much mixed up with passion and grief and death to do anything but hold each other in pain and kiss with long, hurting kisses wherein fear was transfused into desire. At last she disengaged herself. He felt as if his heart were hurt, but glad, and he scarcely dared look at her.
They were quiet for a long time, too overwhelmed with passion, sadness, and loss to do anything but hold each other tightly in pain and kiss deeply, where fear mingled with desire. Finally, she pulled away. He felt like his heart was aching, but in a good way, and he could hardly bring himself to look at her.
“I’m glad,” she said also.
“I'm glad,” she said too.
He held her hands in passionate gratitude and desire. He had not yet the presence of mind to say anything. He was dazed with relief.
He held her hands with intense gratitude and longing. He didn’t have the clarity to say anything yet. He was overwhelmed with relief.
“I ought to go,” she said.
"I should get going," she said.
He looked at her. He could not grasp the thought of her going, he knew he could never be separated from her any more. Yet he dared not assert himself. He held her hands tight.
He looked at her. He couldn't imagine her leaving; he knew he could never be apart from her again. Yet he didn't dare to speak up. He held her hands tightly.
“Your face is black,” she said.
“Your face is dark,” she said.
He laughed.
He chuckled.
“Yours is a bit smudged,” he said.
“Yours is a little smudged,” he said.
They were afraid of each other, afraid to talk. He could only keep her near to him. After a while she wanted to wash her face. He brought her some warm water, standing by and watching her. There was something he wanted to say, that he dared not. He watched her wiping her face, and making tidy her hair.
They were scared of each other, afraid to speak. He could only keep her close to him. After a while, she wanted to wash her face. He brought her some warm water, standing by and watching her. There was something he wanted to say, but he didn’t have the courage. He watched her wipe her face and tidy her hair.
“They’ll see your blouse is dirty,” he said.
“They’ll notice your blouse is dirty,” he said.
She looked at her sleeves and laughed for joy.
She glanced at her sleeves and laughed with joy.
He was sharp with pride.
He was sharp with pride.
“What shall you do?” he asked.
“What are you going to do?” he asked.
“How?” she said.
“How?” she asked.
He was awkward at a reply.
He had a hard time responding.
“About me,” he said.
“About me,” he stated.
“What do you want me to do?” she laughed.
“What do you want me to do?” she laughed.
He put his hand out slowly to her. What did it matter!
He reached out his hand to her slowly. What difference does it make!
“But make yourself clean,” she said.
“But clean yourself up,” she said.
XIV
As they went up the hill, the night seemed dense with the unknown. They kept close together, feeling as if the darkness were alive and full of knowledge, all around them. In silence they walked up the hill. At first the street lamps went their way. Several people passed them. He was more shy than she, and would have let her go had she loosened in the least. But she held firm.
As they climbed the hill, the night felt thick with mystery. They stayed close together, sensing the darkness as if it were alive and full of secrets all around them. They walked up the hill in silence. At first, the street lamps lit their path. Several people walked by them. He was more shy than she was and would have let her go if she had eased up even a little. But she held her ground.
Then they came into the true darkness, between the fields. They did not want to speak, feeling closer together in silence. So they arrived at the Vicarage gate. They stood under the naked horse-chestnut tree.
Then they entered the real darkness, between the fields. They didn't want to talk, feeling more connected in silence. So they reached the Vicarage gate. They stood under the bare horse-chestnut tree.
“I wish you didn’t have to go,” he said.
“I wish you didn’t have to leave,” he said.
She laughed a quick little laugh.
She let out a quick, soft laugh.
“Come tomorrow,” she said, in a low tone, “and ask father.”
“Come tomorrow,” she said quietly, “and ask Dad.”
She felt his hand close on hers.
She felt his hand grip hers.
She gave the same sorrowful little laugh of sympathy. Then she kissed him, sending him home.
She gave a sad little laugh of sympathy. Then she kissed him, sending him home.
At home, the old grief came on in another paroxysm, obliterating Louisa, obliterating even his mother for whom the stress was raging like a burst of fever in a wound. But something was sound in his heart.
At home, the old grief hit him again, completely overwhelming Louisa, even pushing aside his mother, who was suffering intensely like a fever breaking out from a wound. But something felt right in his heart.
XV
The next evening he dressed to go to the vicarage, feeling it was to be done, not imagining what it would be like. He would not take this seriously. He was sure of Louisa, and this marriage was like fate to him. It filled him also with a blessed feeling of fatality. He was not responsible, neither had her people anything really to do with it.
The next evening, he got ready to go to the vicarage, convinced it was something he needed to do, without really knowing what to expect. He wasn’t going to take it too seriously. He felt confident about Louisa, and this marriage seemed destined for him. It also gave him a comforting sense of inevitability. He wasn’t responsible for it, nor did her family have any real influence over it.
They ushered him into the little study, which was fireless. By and by the vicar came in. His voice was cold and hostile as he said:
They led him into the small study, which had no fire. After a while, the vicar walked in. His voice was cold and unfriendly as he said:
“What can I do for you, young man?”
“What can I do for you, young man?”
He knew already, without asking.
He already knew, without asking.
Durant looked up at him, again like a sailor before a superior. He had the subordinate manner. Yet his spirit was clear.
Durant looked up at him, like a sailor facing a superior again. He had that deferential vibe. Still, his spirit was strong and clear.
“I wanted, Mr Lindley——” he began respectfully, then all the colour suddenly left his face. It seemed now a violation to say what he had to say. What was he doing there? But he stood on, because it had to be done. He held firmly to his own independence and self-respect. He must not be indecisive. He must put himself aside: the matter was bigger than just his personal self. He must not feel. This was his highest duty.
“I wanted, Mr. Lindley—” he began respectfully, then all the color suddenly drained from his face. It felt like a violation to say what he needed to say. What was he doing there? But he stayed, because it had to be done. He held tightly to his independence and self-respect. He couldn’t be indecisive. He had to put himself aside: this was bigger than just him. He couldn’t let his feelings get in the way. This was his highest duty.
“You wanted——” said the vicar.
“You wanted—” said the vicar.
Durant’s mouth was dry, but he answered with steadiness:
Durant's mouth was dry, but he replied steadily:
“Miss Louisa—Louisa—promised to marry me——”
“Miss Louisa—Louisa—promised to marry me—”
“You asked Miss Louisa if she would marry you—yes——” corrected the vicar. Durant reflected he had not asked her this:
“You asked Miss Louisa if she would marry you—yes——” the vicar corrected. Durant thought about it and realized he hadn’t actually asked her this:
“If she would marry me, sir. I hope you—don’t mind.”
“If she would marry me, sir, I hope you don’t mind.”
He smiled. He was a good-looking man, and the vicar could not help seeing it.
He smiled. He was an attractive man, and the vicar couldn't help but notice it.
“And my daughter was willing to marry you?” said Mr Lindley.
“And my daughter actually wanted to marry you?” said Mr. Lindley.
“Yes,” said Durant seriously. It was pain to him, nevertheless. He felt the natural hostility between himself and the elder man.
“Yes,” said Durant seriously. It was painful for him, though. He sensed the natural tension between himself and the older man.
“Will you come this way?” said the vicar. He led into the dining-room, where were Mary, Louisa, and Mrs Lindley. Mr Massy sat in a corner with a lamp.
“Will you come this way?” said the vicar. He led into the dining room, where Mary, Louisa, and Mrs. Lindley were. Mr. Massy sat in a corner with a lamp.
“This young man has come on your account, Louisa?” said Mr Lindley.
“This young man has come because of you, Louisa?” said Mr. Lindley.
“Yes,” said Louisa, her eyes on Durant, who stood erect, in discipline. He dared not look at her, but he was aware of her.
“Yes,” Louisa said, her gaze fixed on Durant, who stood straight, following orders. He didn't dare look at her, but he was aware of her presence.
“You don’t want to marry a collier, you little fool,” cried Mrs Lindley harshly. She lay obese and helpless upon the couch, swathed in a loose, dove-grey gown.
“You don’t want to marry a coal miner, you silly girl,” shouted Mrs. Lindley harshly. She lay large and helpless on the couch, wrapped in a loose, dove-grey dress.
“Oh, hush, mother,” cried Mary, with quiet intensity and pride.
“Oh, come on, mom,” Mary said, her voice low but full of intensity and pride.
“What means have you to support a wife?” demanded the vicar’s wife roughly.
“What resources do you have to support a wife?” the vicar’s wife asked sharply.
“I!” Durant replied, starting. “I think I can earn enough.”
“I!” Durant said, surprised. “I think I can make enough.”
“Well, and how much?” came the rough voice.
“Well, how much?” came the gruff voice.
“Seven and six a day,” replied the young man.
“Seven and six a day,” the young man responded.
“And will it get to be any more?”
“And will it get any better?”
“I hope so.”
"I hope so."
“And are you going to live in that poky little house?”
“And are you really going to live in that tiny little house?”
“I think so,” said Durant, “if it’s all right.”
“I think so,” Durant said, “if that’s cool.”
He took small offence, only was upset, because they would not think him good enough. He knew that, in their sense, he was not.
He took a little offense; he was just upset because they didn’t think he was good enough. He knew that, in their eyes, he wasn't.
“Then she’s a fool, I tell you, if she marries you,” cried the mother roughly, casting her decision.
“Then she’s an idiot, I’m telling you, if she marries you,” the mother said harshly, making her decision clear.
“After all, mama, it is Louisa’s affair,” said Mary distinctly, “and we must remember——”
“After all, Mom, it’s Louisa’s business,” Mary said clearly, “and we should remember——”
“As she makes her bed, she must lie—but she’ll repent it,” interrupted Mrs Lindley.
“As she makes her bed, she has to lie in it—but she’ll regret it,” interrupted Mrs. Lindley.
“And after all,” said Mr Lindley, “Louisa cannot quite hold herself free to act entirely without consideration for her family.”
“And after all,” said Mr. Lindley, “Louisa can’t really free herself to act completely without thinking about her family.”
“What do you want, papa?” asked Louisa sharply.
“What do you want, Dad?” Louisa asked sharply.
“I mean that if you marry this man, it will make my position very difficult for me, particularly if you stay in this parish. If you were moving quite away, it would be simpler. But living here in a collier’s cottage, under my nose, as it were—it would be almost unseemly. I have my position to maintain, and a position which may not be taken lightly.”
“I mean that if you marry this man, it will really complicate things for me, especially if you stay in this area. If you were moving far away, it would be easier. But living here in a coal miner’s cottage, right under my nose, as it were—it would be quite inappropriate. I have my reputation to uphold, and it’s a reputation that shouldn’t be taken lightly.”
“Come over here, young man,” cried the mother, in her rough voice, “and let us look at you.”
“Come over here, young man,” called the mother in her gruff voice, “and let us see you.”
Durant, flushing, went over and stood—not quite at attention, so that he did not know what to do with his hands. Miss Louisa was angry to see him standing there, obedient and acquiescent. He ought to show himself a man.
Durant, blushing, walked over and stood—not quite at attention, leaving him unsure what to do with his hands. Miss Louisa was frustrated to see him standing there, obedient and submissive. He should act like a man.
“Can’t you take her away and live out of sight?” said the mother. “You’d both of you be better off.”
“Can’t you take her away and stay out of sight?” said the mother. “You both would be better off.”
“Yes, we can go away,” he said.
“Yes, we can leave,” he said.
“Do you want to?” asked Miss Mary clearly.
“Do you want to?” asked Miss Mary clearly.
He faced round. Mary looked very stately and impressive. He flushed.
He turned around. Mary looked very dignified and impressive. He blushed.
“I do if it’s going to be a trouble to anybody,” he said.
“I will if it’s going to cause anyone trouble,” he said.
“For yourself, you would rather stay?” said Mary.
“For yourself, you would rather stay?” Mary asked.
“It’s my home,” he said, “and that’s the house I was born in.”
“It’s my home,” he said, “and that’s the house I was born in.”
“Then”—Mary turned clearly to her parents, “I really don’t see how you can make the conditions, papa. He has his own rights, and if Louisa wants to marry him——”
“Then”—Mary turned to her parents, “I really don’t see how you can set the conditions, Dad. He has his own rights, and if Louisa wants to marry him——”
“Louisa, Louisa!” cried the father impatiently. “I cannot understand why Louisa should not behave in the normal way. I cannot see why she should only think of herself, and leave her family out of count. The thing is enough in itself, and she ought to try to ameliorate it as much as possible. And if——”
“Louisa, Louisa!” her father exclaimed, clearly frustrated. “I just don’t get why Louisa can’t act normally. I don’t understand why she only thinks about herself and ignores her family. This situation is serious on its own, and she should do her best to make it better. And if——”
“But I love the man, papa,” said Louisa.
“But I love him, Dad,” said Louisa.
“And I hope you love your parents, and I hope you want to spare them as much of the—the loss of prestige, as possible.”
“And I hope you love your parents, and I hope you want to protect them from as much of the loss of respect as possible.”
“We can go away to live,” said Louisa, her face breaking to tears. At last she was really hurt.
“We can leave and start a new life,” said Louisa, her face crumpling into tears. Finally, she was genuinely hurt.
“Oh, yes, easily,” Durant replied hastily, pale, distressed.
“Oh, yes, definitely,” Durant replied quickly, looking pale and upset.
There was dead silence in the room.
There was complete silence in the room.
“I think it would really be better,” murmured the vicar, mollified.
“I think it would definitely be better,” murmured the vicar, feeling calmed down.
“Very likely it would,” said the rough-voiced invalid.
“Yeah, it probably would,” said the raspy-voiced invalid.
“Though I think we ought to apologize for asking such a thing,” said Mary haughtily.
“Even though I think we should apologize for asking something like that,” Mary said arrogantly.
“No,” said Durant. “It will be best all round.” He was glad there was no more bother.
“No,” Durant said. “It’s for the best.” He was relieved there wouldn’t be any more issues.
“And shall we put up the banns here or go to the registrar?” he asked clearly, like a challenge.
“And should we announce it here or go to the registrar?” he asked clearly, like a challenge.
“We will go to the registrar,” replied Louisa decidedly.
“We’re going to the registrar,” Louisa replied firmly.
Again there was a dead silence in the room.
Again, there was complete silence in the room.
“Well, if you will have your own way, you must go your own way,” said the mother emphatically.
“Well, if you want to do things your way, you'll have to go your own way,” said the mother firmly.
All the time Mr Massy had sat obscure and unnoticed in a corner of the room. At this juncture he got up, saying:
All the while, Mr. Massy had been sitting quietly and unnoticed in a corner of the room. At this point, he stood up and said:
“There is baby, Mary.”
"There's a baby, Mary."
Mary rose and went out of the room, stately; her little husband padded after her. Durant watched the fragile, small man go, wondering.
Mary got up and left the room with an air of dignity; her petite husband quietly followed her. Durant observed the delicate, small man walk away, intrigued.
“And where,” asked the vicar, almost genial, “do you think you will go when you are married?”
“And where,” asked the vicar, nearly friendly, “do you think you’ll go once you’re married?”
Durant started.
Durant is starting.
“I was thinking of emigrating,” he said.
“I was thinking about moving to another country,” he said.
“To Canada? or where?”
"To Canada? Or somewhere else?"
“I think to Canada.”
“I’m thinking of Canada.”
“Yes, that would be very good.”
"Yes, that sounds awesome."
Again there was a pause.
There was another pause.
“We shan’t see much of you then, as a son-in-law,” said the mother, roughly but amicably.
“We won’t see much of you then, as a son-in-law,” said the mother, roughly but kindly.
“Not much,” he said.
“Not much,” he replied.
Then he took his leave. Louisa went with him to the gate. She stood before him in distress.
Then he said goodbye. Louisa walked with him to the gate. She stood in front of him, feeling upset.
“You won’t mind them, will you?” she said humbly.
“You won’t mind them, will you?” she asked quietly.
“I don’t mind them, if they don’t mind me!” he said. Then he stooped and kissed her.
“I don't mind them, as long as they don't mind me!” he said. Then he bent down and kissed her.
“Let us be married soon,” she murmured, in tears.
“Let’s get married soon,” she whispered, in tears.
“All right,” he said. “I’ll go tomorrow to Barford.”
"Okay," he said. "I'll head to Barford tomorrow."
A Fragment of Stained Glass
Beauvale is, or was, the largest parish in England. It is thinly populated, only just netting the stragglers from shoals of houses in three large mining villages. For the rest, it holds a great tract of woodland, fragment of old Sherwood, a few hills of pasture and arable land, three collieries, and, finally, the ruins of a Cistercian abbey. These ruins lie in a still rich meadow at the foot of the last fall of woodland, through whose oaks shines a blue of hyacinths, like water, in Maytime. Of the abbey, there remains only the east wall of the chancel standing, a wild thick mass of ivy weighting one shoulder, while pigeons perch in the tracery of the lofty window. This is the window in question.
Beauvale is, or was, the largest parish in England. It's sparsely populated, only managing to catch the stragglers from groups of houses in three large mining villages. For the most part, it consists of a vast area of woodland, a remnant of old Sherwood, a few hills with pastures and farmland, three coal mines, and, finally, the ruins of a Cistercian abbey. These ruins are located in a still lush meadow at the base of the last stretch of woodland, where blue hyacinths bloom like water among the oaks in May. Of the abbey, only the east wall of the chancel remains, covered in a thick tangle of ivy on one side, while pigeons sit on the intricate design of the tall window. This is the window in question.
The vicar of Beauvale is a bachelor of forty-two years. Quite early in life some illness caused a slight paralysis of his right side, so that he drags a little, and so that the right corner of his mouth is twisted up into his cheek with a constant grimace, unhidden by a heavy moustache. There is something pathetic about this twist on the vicar’s countenance: his eyes are so shrewd and sad. It would be hard to get near to Mr Colbran. Indeed, now, his soul had some of the twist of his face, so that, when he is not ironical, he is satiric. Yet a man of more complete tolerance and generosity scarcely exists. Let the boors mock him, he merely smiles on the other side, and there is no malice in his eyes, only a quiet expression of waiting till they have finished. His people do not like him, yet none could bring forth an accusation against him, save, that “You never can tell when he’s having you.”
The vicar of Beauvale is a 42-year-old bachelor. Early in his life, an illness left him with a slight paralysis on his right side, causing him to drag it a bit and giving the right corner of his mouth a constant twist into his cheek, making a grimace that isn’t concealed by a thick mustache. There’s something poignant about this twist on the vicar’s face: his eyes are both sharp and sad. It’s not easy to get close to Mr. Colbran. In fact, his soul carries some of the twist from his face, so when he’s not being ironic, he comes off as satirical. Yet, he’s one of the most tolerant and generous people you could meet. Even when the clumsy folks mock him, he just smiles on the other side, with no malice in his eyes, only a quiet expression waiting until they’re done. His congregation doesn’t really like him, but no one can accuse him of anything except for the fact that “You never can tell when he’s serious.”
I dined the other evening with the vicar in his study. The room scandalizes the neighbourhood because of the statuary which adorns it: a Laocoön and other classic copies, with bronze and silver Italian Renaissance work. For the rest, it is all dark and tawny.
I had dinner the other night with the vicar in his study. The room shocks the neighborhood because of the statues that decorate it: a Laocoön and other classic replicas, along with bronze and silver pieces from the Italian Renaissance. Other than that, it's all dark and muted tones.
Mr Colbran is an archæologist. He does not take himself seriously, however, in his hobby, so that nobody knows the worth of his opinions on the subject.
Mr. Colbran is an archaeologist. However, he doesn’t take himself too seriously when it comes to his hobby, so no one knows how valuable his opinions on the subject really are.
“Here you are,” he said to me after dinner, “I’ve found another paragraph for my great work.”
“Here you go,” he said to me after dinner, “I’ve found another paragraph for my major project.”
“What’s that?” I asked.
“What's that?” I asked.
“Haven’t I told you I was compiling a Bible of the English people—the Bible of their hearts—their exclamations in presence of the unknown? I’ve found a fragment at home, a jump at God from Beauvale.”
“Didn’t I mention that I was putting together a Bible for the English people—the Bible of their hearts—their expressions when faced with the unknown? I found a piece at home, a leap towards God from Beauvale.”
“Where?” I asked, startled.
“Where?” I asked, surprised.
The vicar closed his eyes whilst looking at me.
The vicar closed his eyes while looking at me.
“Only on parchment,” he said.
“Only on parchment,” he replied.
Then, slowly, he reached for a yellow book, and read, translating as he went:
Then, slowly, he reached for a yellow book and began to read, translating as he went along:
“Then, while we chanted, came a crackling at the window, at the great east window, where hung our Lord on the Cross. It was a malicious covetous Devil wrathed by us, rended the lovely image of the glass. We saw the iron clutches of the fiend pick the window, and a face flaming red like fire in a basket did glower down on us. Our hearts melted away, our legs broke, we thought to die. The breath of the wretch filled the chapel.
“Then, while we chanted, we heard a crackling at the window, at the large east window, where our Lord was on the Cross. It was a wicked, greedy Devil, angry with us, tearing at the beautiful glass image. We saw the iron claws of the fiend clawing at the window, and a face blazing red like fire in a basket glared down at us. Our hearts melted, our legs gave way, we thought we were going to die. The breath of the wretch filled the chapel.
“But our dear Saint, etc., etc., came hastening down heaven to defend us. The fiend began to groan and bray—he was daunted and beat off.
“But our dear Saint, etc., etc., came rushing down from heaven to protect us. The devil started to groan and howl—he was intimidated and driven away.”
“When the sun uprose, and it was morning, some went out in dread upon the thin snow. There the figure of our Saint was broken and thrown down, whilst in the window was a wicked hole as from the Holy Wounds the Blessed Blood was run out at the touch of the Fiend, and on the snow was the Blood, sparkling like gold. Some gathered it up for the joy of this House....”
“When the sun rose and it was morning, some ventured out cautiously onto the thin layer of snow. There lay the shattered figure of our Saint, broken and discarded, while in the window was a sinister hole, as if the Blessed Blood had spilled out from the Holy Wounds at the touch of the Devil, and on the snow was the Blood, glittering like gold. Some collected it up out of joy for this House....”
“Interesting,” I said. “Where’s it from?”
“Interesting,” I said. “Where did it come from?”
“Beauvale records—fifteenth century.”
"Beauvale records—15th century."
“Beauvale Abbey,” I said; “they were only very few, the monks. What frightened them, I wonder.”
“Beauvale Abbey,” I said; “there were only a few monks. I wonder what scared them.”
“I wonder,” he repeated.
“I’m curious,” he repeated.
“Somebody climbed up,” I supposed, “and attempted to get in.”
“Someone climbed up,” I guessed, “and tried to get in.”
“What?” he exclaimed, smiling.
“What?” he said, smiling.
“Well, what do you think?”
“So, what’s your opinion?”
“Pretty much the same,” he replied. “I glossed it out for my book.”
“Pretty much the same,” he replied. “I summarized it for my book.”
“Your great work? Tell me.”
“Your awesome work? Tell me.”
He put a shade over the lamp so that the room was almost in darkness.
He put a shade over the lamp, making the room almost dark.
“Am I more than a voice?” he asked.
“Am I more than just a voice?” he asked.
“I can see your hand,” I replied. He moved entirely from the circle of light. Then his voice began, sing-song, sardonic:
“I can see your hand,” I replied. He stepped completely out of the circle of light. Then his voice started, playful and mocking:
“I was a serf in Rollestoun’s Newthorpe Manor, master of the stables I was. One day a horse bit me as I was grooming him. He was an old enemy of mine. I fetched him a blow across the nose. Then, when he got a chance, he lashed out at me and caught me a gash over the mouth. I snatched at a hatchet and cut his head. He yelled, fiend as he was, and strained for me with all his teeth bare. I brought him down.
“I was a serf at Rollestoun’s Newthorpe Manor, where I was in charge of the stables. One day, while I was grooming a horse, he bit me. He was an old foe of mine. I gave him a hit on the nose. Then, when he had the chance, he lashed out at me and gave me a cut over my mouth. I grabbed a hatchet and struck his head. He screamed, being the fiend that he was, and lunged at me with all his teeth bared. I took him down.
“For killing him they flogged me till they thought I was dead. I was sturdy, because we horse-serfs got plenty to eat. I was sturdy, but they flogged me till I did not move. The next night I set fire to the stables, and the stables set fire to the house. I watched and saw the red flame rise and look out of the window, I saw the folk running, each for himself, master no more than one of a frightened party. It was freezing, but the heat made me sweat. I saw them all turn again to watch, all rimmed with red. They cried, all of them when the roof went in, when the sparks splashed up at rebound. They cried then like dogs at the bagpipes howling. Master cursed me, till I laughed as I lay under a bush quite near.
“For killing him, they whipped me until they thought I was dead. I was tough because we horse-servants had plenty to eat. I was tough, but they beat me until I didn’t move. The next night, I set the stables on fire, and the stables set the house ablaze. I watched as the red flames curled up and peeked out of the window; I saw the people running, each for themselves, the master no longer in charge of a panicked crowd. It was freezing, but the heat made me sweat. I saw them all turn back to watch, all outlined in red. They screamed when the roof collapsed, when the sparks flew up in a burst. They cried out like dogs howling at the bagpipes. The master cursed me until I laughed while lying under a bush nearby.”
“As the fire went down I got frightened. I ran for the woods, with fire blazing in my eyes and crackling in my ears. For hours I was all fire. Then I went to sleep under the bracken. When I woke it was evening. I had no mantle, was frozen stiff. I was afraid to move, lest all the sores of my back should be broken like thin ice. I lay still until I could bear my hunger no longer. I moved then to get used to the pain of movement, when I began to hunt for food. There was nothing to be found but hips.
“As the fire died down, I got scared. I ran into the woods, with fire blazing in my eyes and crackling in my ears. For hours, I felt like all I was made of was fire. Then I fell asleep under the ferns. When I woke up, it was evening. I had no coat and was frozen solid. I was afraid to move, worried that all the sores on my back would break open like thin ice. I lay still until I couldn’t stand my hunger anymore. Then I moved to get used to the pain of moving, and I started looking for food. There was nothing to find except for hips.”
“After wandering about till I was faint I dropped again in the bracken. The boughs above me creaked with frost. I started and looked round. The branches were like hair among the starlight. My heart stood still. Again there was a creak, creak, and suddenly a whoop, that whistled in fading. I fell down in the bracken like dead wood. Yet, by the peculiar whistling sound at the end, I knew it was only the ice bending or tightening in the frost. I was in the woods above the lake, only two miles from the Manor. And yet, when the lake whooped hollowly again, I clutched the frozen soil, every one of my muscles as stiff as the stiff earth. So all the night long I dare not move my face, but pressed it flat down, and taut I lay as if pegged down and braced.
“After wandering around until I was exhausted, I collapsed again in the ferns. The branches above me creaked with frost. I jumped and looked around. The branches looked like hair in the starlight. My heart stopped. Again there was a creaking sound, followed by a whoop that faded away. I fell into the ferns like dead wood. Yet, from the distinct whistling sound at the end, I knew it was just the ice bending or tightening in the cold. I was in the woods above the lake, only two miles from the Manor. And yet, when the lake echoed again with a hollow whoop, I gripped the frozen ground, every muscle in my body as stiff as the hard earth. So all night long, I dared not move my face, pressing it flat down, lying as taut as if I were pegged down and braced.”
“When morning came still I did not move, I lay still in a dream. By afternoon my ache was such it enlivened me. I cried, rocking my breath in the ache of moving. Then again I became fierce. I beat my hands on the rough bark to hurt them, so that I should not ache so much. In such a rage I was I swung my limbs to torture till I fell sick with pain. Yet I fought the hurt, fought it and fought by twisting and flinging myself, until it was overcome. Then the evening began to draw on. All day the sun had not loosened the frost. I felt the sky chill again towards afternoon. Then I knew the night was coming, and, remembering the great space I had just come through, horrible so that it seemed to have made me another man, I fled across the wood.
“When morning came, I still didn't move; I lay there, lost in a dream. By afternoon, the ache was so intense it brought me to life. I cried, rocking my breath through the pain of moving. Then I became fierce again. I slammed my hands against the rough bark to hurt them, so I wouldn’t feel the ache as much. In my rage, I swung my limbs in torment until I was sick with pain. But I fought through it, twisting and flinging myself until I overcame it. Then evening started to set in. All day, the sun hadn’t melted the frost. I felt the sky grow cold again as afternoon came. Then I knew night was on its way, and remembering the vast space I had just traversed, a place so terrifying it seemed to have transformed me into another person, I ran through the woods."
“But in my running I came upon the oak where hanged five bodies. There they must hang, bar-stiff, night after night. It was a terror worse than any. Turning, blundering through the forest, I came out where the trees thinned, where only hawthorns, ragged and shaggy, went down to the lake’s edge.
“But while I was running, I found the oak tree where five bodies were hanging. They must hang there, stiff and lifeless, night after night. It was a horror like no other. As I turned and stumbled through the forest, I emerged where the trees were sparse, and only the ragged, shaggy hawthorns reached down to the lake’s edge.”
“The sky across was red, the ice on the water glistened as if it were warm. A few wild geese sat out like stones on the sheet of ice. I thought of Martha. She was the daughter of the miller at the upper end of the lake. Her hair was red like beech leaves in a wind. When I had gone often to the mill with the horses she had brought me food.
“The sky was red, and the ice on the water glistened as if it were warm. A few wild geese sat like stones on the sheet of ice. I thought of Martha. She was the miller’s daughter from the upper end of the lake. Her hair was red like beech leaves in the wind. When I often went to the mill with the horses, she would bring me food."
“‘I thought,’ said I to her, ‘’twas a squirrel sat on your shoulder. ’Tis your hair fallen loose.’
“‘I thought,’ I said to her, ‘that a squirrel was sitting on your shoulder. It’s just your hair that’s fallen loose.’”
“‘They call me the fox,’ she said.
“‘They call me the fox,’ she said.
“‘Would I were your dog,’ said I. She would bring me bacon and good bread, when I called at the mill with the horses. The thought of cakes of bread and of bacon made me reel as if drunk. I had torn at the rabbit holes, I had chewed wood all day. In such a dimness was my head that I felt neither the soreness of my wounds nor the cuts of thorns on my knees, but stumbled towards the mill, almost past fear of man and death, panting with fear of the darkness that crept behind me from trunk to trunk.
“‘I wish I were your dog,’ I said. She would bring me bacon and fresh bread when I showed up at the mill with the horses. Just thinking about bread and bacon made me feel woozy, like I was drunk. I had clawed at the rabbit holes and chewed on wood all day. My head was so foggy that I didn't even feel the soreness of my wounds or the scratches from thorns on my knees, but I stumbled toward the mill, almost beyond fear of people and death, panting with fear of the darkness that crept behind me from tree to tree.”
“Coming to the gap in the wood, below which lay the pond, I heard no sound. Always I knew the place filled with the buzz of water, but now it was silent. In fear of this stillness I ran forward, forgetting myself, forgetting the frost. The wood seemed to pursue me. I fell, just in time, down by a shed wherein were housed the few wintry pigs. The miller came riding in on his horse, and the barking of dogs was for him. I heard him curse the day, curse his servant, curse me, whom he had been out to hunt, in his rage of wasted labour, curse all. As I lay I heard inside the shed a sucking. Then I knew that the sow was there, and that the most of her sucking pigs would be already killed for tomorrow’s Christmas. The miller, from forethought to have young at that time, made profit by his sucking pigs that were sold for the mid-winter feast.
“Coming to the gap in the woods, below which was the pond, I heard no sound. I always knew this place to be filled with the buzz of water, but now it was silent. Fearful of this stillness, I ran forward, forgetting myself, forgetting the frost. The woods seemed to chase after me. I fell, just in time, by a shed where a few winter pigs were kept. The miller rode in on his horse, and the barking of dogs was for him. I heard him curse the day, curse his servant, curse me, the one he had been searching for, in his rage over wasted effort, curse everything. As I lay there, I heard a sucking sound from inside the shed. Then I realized the sow was there, and that most of her piglets were already dead for tomorrow's Christmas. The miller, having planned for young ones at this time, profited from his piglets that were sold for the mid-winter feast.”
“When in a moment all was silent in the dusk, I broke the bar and came into the shed. The sow grunted, but did not come forth to discover me. By and by I crept in towards her warmth. She had but three young left, which now angered her, she being too full of milk. Every now and again she slashed at them and they squealed. Busy as she was with them, I in the darkness advanced towards her. I trembled so that scarce dared I trust myself near her, for long dared not put my naked face towards her. Shuddering with hunger and fear, I at last fed of her, guarding my face with my arm. Her own full young tumbled squealing against me, but she, feeling her ease, lay grunting. At last I, too, lay drunk, swooning.
"When everything was quiet in the evening, I broke the lock and entered the shed. The sow snorted but didn’t come out to see me. Slowly, I moved toward her warmth. She only had three piglets left, which annoyed her since she had too much milk. Every now and then, she would snap at them and they would squeal. While she was busy with them, I crept closer in the dark. I was so frightened that I could barely bring myself near her; I didn't dare to turn my bare face toward her for a long time. Shivering with hunger and fear, I finally fed from her, shielding my face with my arm. Her piglets tumbled against me, squealing, but she, feeling relaxed, lay there grunting. Eventually, I, too, lay back, overwhelmed and faint."
“I was roused by the shouting of the miller. He, angered by his daughter who wept, abused her, driving her from the house to feed the swine. She came, bowing under a yoke, to the door of the shed. Finding the pin broken she stood afraid, then, as the sow grunted, she came cautiously in. I took her with my arm, my hand over her mouth. As she struggled against my breast my heart began to beat loudly. At last she knew it was I. I clasped her. She hung in my arms, turning away her face, so that I kissed her throat. The tears blinded my eyes, I know not why, unless it were the hurt of my mouth, wounded by the horse, was keen.
“I was woken up by the miller shouting. He, angered by his daughter who was crying, yelled at her and sent her out of the house to feed the pigs. She came to the shed door, bowing under the weight of a yoke. When she found the pin broken, she stood there scared, but then, as the sow grunted, she cautiously stepped inside. I pulled her to me, covering her mouth with my hand. As she struggled against me, my heart started beating loudly. Eventually, she realized it was me. I held her close. She hung in my arms, turning her face away, so I kissed her neck. Tears filled my eyes; I don’t know why, unless it was because of the pain from the cut on my mouth, injured by the horse, which was sharp.”
“‘They will kill you,’ she whispered.
“They’ll kill you,” she whispered.
“‘No,’ I answered.
"‘No,’ I replied."
“And she wept softly. She took my head in her arms and kissed me, wetting me with her tears, brushing me with her keen hair, warming me through.
“And she cried quietly. She held my head in her arms and kissed me, soaking me with her tears, brushing against me with her soft hair, warming me completely."
“‘I will not go away from here,’ I said. ‘Bring me a knife, and I will defend myself.’
“‘I'm not leaving this place,’ I said. ‘Bring me a knife, and I'll defend myself.’”
“‘No,’ she wept. ‘Ah, no!’
“No,” she cried. “Oh, no!”
“When she went I lay down, pressing my chest where she had rested on the earth, lest being alone were worse emptiness than hunger.
“When she left, I lay down, pressing my chest where she had rested on the ground, afraid that being alone would be a deeper emptiness than hunger.
“Later she came again. I saw her bend in the doorway, a lanthorn hanging in front. As she peered under the redness of her falling hair, I was afraid of her. But she came with food. We sat together in the dull light. Sometimes still I shivered and my throat would not swallow.
“Later she came again. I saw her bend in the doorway, a lantern hanging in front. As she peered under the redness of her falling hair, I was afraid of her. But she came with food. We sat together in the dim light. Sometimes still I shivered and my throat would not swallow.
“‘If,’ said I, ‘I eat all this you have brought me, I shall sleep till somebody finds me.’
“‘If,’ I said, ‘if I eat all this you brought me, I’ll sleep until someone finds me.’”
“Then she took away the rest of the meat.
“Then she took the rest of the meat away.
“‘Why,’ said I, ‘should I not eat?’ She looked at me in tears of fear.
“‘Why shouldn’t I eat?’ I asked. She looked at me, tears of fear in her eyes.”
“‘What?’ I said, but still she had no answer. I kissed her, and the hurt of my wounded mouth angered me.
“‘What?’ I said, but she still didn’t answer. I kissed her, and the pain from my injured mouth frustrated me.
“‘Now there is my blood,’ said I, ‘on your mouth.’ Wiping her smooth hand over her lips, she looked thereat, then at me.
“‘Now there’s my blood,’ I said, ‘on your mouth.’ She wiped her smooth hand over her lips, then looked at them, and then at me.”
“‘Leave me,’ I said, ‘I am tired.’ She rose to leave me.
“‘Leave me,’ I said, ‘I’m tired.’ She got up to leave me.
“‘But bring a knife,’ I said. Then she held the lanthorn near my face, looking as at a picture.
“‘But bring a knife,’ I said. Then she held the lantern close to my face, looking at me like I was a painting.”
“‘You look to me,’ she said, ‘like a stirk that is roped for the axe. Your eyes are dark, but they are wide open.’
“‘You look to me,’ she said, ‘like a young bull that's tied up for the slaughter. Your eyes are dark, but they’re wide open.’”
“‘Then I will sleep,’ said I, ‘but will not wake too late.’
“‘Then I will sleep,’ I said, ‘but I won’t sleep too late.’”
“‘Do not stay here,’ she said.
“‘Don’t linger here,’ she said.
“‘I will not sleep in the wood,’ I answered, and it was my heart that spoke, ‘for I am afraid. I had better be afraid of the voice of man and dogs, than the sounds in the woods. Bring me a knife, and in the morning I will go. Alone will I not go now.’
“‘I won’t sleep in the woods,’ I replied, and it was my heart speaking, ‘because I’m scared. I’d rather be scared of the voices of people and dogs than of the noises in the woods. Bring me a knife, and in the morning I’ll leave. I won’t go alone right now.’”
“‘The searchers will take you,’ she said.
“‘The searchers will take you,’ she said.
“‘Bring me a knife,’ I answered.
“‘Bring me a knife,’ I replied.
“‘Ah, go,’ she wept.
“‘Ah, go,’ she cried.
“‘Not now—I will not——’
“‘Not now—I refuse——’”
“With that she lifted the lanthorn, lit up her own face and mine. Her blue eyes dried of tears. Then I took her to myself, knowing she was mine.
“With that, she raised the lantern, illuminating her face and mine. Her blue eyes were free of tears. Then I embraced her, knowing she belonged to me.”
“‘I will come again,’ she said.
“I'll be back,” she said.
“She went, and I folded my arms, lay down and slept.
“She left, and I crossed my arms, lay down, and went to sleep.
“When I woke, she was rocking me wildly to rouse me.
“When I woke up, she was shaking me urgently to wake me up.
“‘I dreamed,’ said I, ‘that a great heap, as if it were a hill, lay on me and above me.’
“‘I dreamed,’ I said, ‘that a huge pile, like a hill, was lying on me and above me.’”
“She put a cloak over me, gave me a hunting-knife and a wallet of food, and other things I did not note. Then under her own cloak she hid the lanthorn.
“She put a cloak over me, gave me a hunting knife and a bag of food, and a few other things I didn’t pay attention to. Then, under her own cloak, she concealed the lantern.
“‘Let us go,’ she said, and blindly I followed her.
“‘Let’s go,’ she said, and without thinking, I followed her.”
“When I came out into the cold someone touched my face and my hair.
“When I stepped into the cold, someone touched my face and my hair.”
“‘Ha!’ I cried, ‘who now——?’ Then she swiftly clung to me, hushed me.
“‘Ha!’ I shouted, ‘who now——?’ Then she quickly clung to me and silenced me.
“‘Someone has touched me,’ I said aloud, still dazed with sleep.
“‘Someone has touched me,’ I said out loud, still groggy from sleep.”
“‘Oh hush!’ she wept. ‘’Tis snowing.’ The dogs within the house began to bark. She fled forward, I after her. Coming to the ford of the stream she ran swiftly over, but I broke through the ice. Then I knew where I was. Snowflakes, fine and rapid, were biting at my face. In the wood there was no wind nor snow.
“‘Oh hush!’ she cried. ‘It’s snowing.’ The dogs inside the house started barking. She dashed ahead, and I followed her. When we reached the stream, she quickly crossed, but I fell through the ice. Then I realized where I was. The snowflakes, delicate and fast, were stinging my face. In the woods, there was no wind or snow.”
“‘Listen,’ said I to her, ‘listen, for I am locked up with sleep.’
“‘Listen,’ I said to her, ‘listen, because I’m trapped in sleep.’”
“‘I hear roaring overhead,’ she answered. ‘I hear in the trees like great bats squeaking.’
“‘I hear roaring overhead,’ she said. ‘It sounds like big bats squeaking in the trees.’”
“‘Give me your hand,’ said I.
“‘Give me your hand,’ I said.”
“We heard many noises as we passed. Once as there uprose a whiteness before us, she cried aloud.
“We heard a lot of sounds as we went by. Once, when a whiteness appeared in front of us, she shouted out loud.
“‘Nay,’ said I, ‘do not untie thy hand from mine,’ and soon we were crossing fallen snow. But ever and again she started back from fear.
“Nah,” I said, “don’t pull your hand away from mine,” and soon we were walking over fallen snow. But now and then she flinched in fear.
“‘When you draw back my arm,’ I said, angry, ‘you loosen a weal on my shoulder.’
“‘When you pull my arm back,’ I said, angry, ‘you leave a bruise on my shoulder.’”
“Thereafter she ran by my side, like a fawn beside its mother.
“Thereafter she ran beside me, like a fawn next to its mother.
“‘We will cross the valley and gain the stream,’ I said. ‘That will lead us on its ice as on a path deep into the forest. There we can join the outlaws. The wolves are driven from this part. They have followed the driven deer.’
“‘We’ll cross the valley and reach the stream,’ I said. ‘That will take us across its ice like a trail deep into the forest. There we can meet up with the outlaws. The wolves have been pushed out of this area. They’ve followed the fleeing deer.’”
“We came directly on a large gleam that shaped itself up among flying grains of snow.
“We came straight onto a big gleam that formed itself among swirling grains of snow.
“‘Ah!’ she cried, and she stood amazed.
“‘Ah!’ she exclaimed, standing there in shock.
“Then I thought we had gone through the bounds into faery realm, and I was no more a man. How did I know what eyes were gleaming at me between the snow, what cunning spirits in the draughts of air? So I waited for what would happen, and I forgot her, that she was there. Only I could feel the spirits whirling and blowing about me.
“Then I thought we had crossed into the fairy realm, and I was no longer a man. How could I tell what eyes were watching me through the snow, what clever spirits were in the breezes? So I waited for what would happen, and I forgot about her, that she was there. I could only feel the spirits swirling and blowing around me.”
“Whereupon she clung upon me, kissing me lavishly, and, were dogs or men or demons come upon us at that moment, she had let us be stricken down, nor heeded not. So we moved forward to the shadow that shone in colours upon the passing snow. We found ourselves under a door of light which shed its colours mixed with snow. This Martha had never seen, nor I, this door open for a red and brave issuing like fires. We wondered.
“Then she held on to me, kissing me passionately, and if dogs, men, or demons had come upon us at that moment, she wouldn’t have cared if we had been struck down. So we moved toward the shadow that glowed with colors on the snow. We found ourselves under a door of light that cast its colors mixed with snow. Martha had never seen this, and neither had I—this door opening with a bold, red light like fire. We were in awe.”
“‘It is faery,’ she said, and after a while, ‘Could one catch such—— Ah, no!’
“‘It’s fairy,’ she said, and after a while, ‘Could you catch something like that—— Ah, no!’”
“Through the snow shone bunches of red and blue.
“Through the snow shone clusters of red and blue.”
“‘Could one have such a little light like a red flower—only a little, like a rose-berry scarlet on one’s breast!—then one were singled out as Our Lady.’
“‘Could someone have such a small light like a red flower—just a bit, like rose-berry red on their chest!—then they would be chosen like Our Lady.’”
“I flung off my cloak and my burden to climb up the face of the shadow. Standing on rims of stone, then in pockets of snow, I reached upward. My hand was red and blue, but I could not take the stuff. Like colour of a moth’s wing it was on my hand, it flew on the increasing snow. I stood higher on the head of a frozen man, reached higher my hand. Then I felt the bright stuff cold. I could not pluck it off. Down below she cried to me to come again to her. I felt a rib that yielded, I struck at it with my knife. There came a gap in the redness. Looking through I saw below as it were white stunted angels, with sad faces lifted in fear. Two faces they had each, and round rings of hair. I was afraid. I grasped the shining red, I pulled. Then the cold man under me sank, so I fell as if broken on to the snow.
“I threw off my cloak and my load to climb up the face of the shadow. Standing on stone edges, then in pockets of snow, I reached upward. My hand was red and blue, but I couldn’t take the stuff. Like the color of a moth's wing, it was on my hand, flying away on the growing snow. I stood higher on the head of a frozen man, reaching higher with my hand. Then I felt the bright stuff was cold. I couldn’t pull it off. Down below, she cried out for me to come back to her. I felt a rib that gave way, and I struck it with my knife. There was a gap in the redness. Looking through, I saw below what looked like white stunted angels, with sad faces lifted in fear. They each had two faces and round rings of hair. I was scared. I grasped the shining red and pulled. Then the cold man beneath me sank, and I fell as if broken onto the snow.
“Soon I was risen again, and we were running downwards towards the stream. We felt ourselves eased when the smooth road of ice was beneath us. For a while it was resting, to travel thus evenly. But the wind blew round us, the snow hung upon us, we leaned us this way and that, towards the storm. I drew her along, for she came as a bird that stems lifting and swaying against the wind. By and by the snow came smaller, there was not wind in the wood. Then I felt nor labour, nor cold. Only I knew the darkness drifted by on either side, that overhead was a lane of paleness where a moon fled us before. Still, I can feel the moon fleeing from me, can feel the trees passing round me in slow dizzy reel, can feel the hurt of my shoulder and my straight arm torn with holding her. I was following the moon and the stream, for I knew where the water peeped from its burrow in the ground there were shelters of the outlaw. But she fell, without sound or sign.
“Soon I was up again, and we were running downwards towards the stream. We felt relieved when the smooth ice was beneath us. For a while, it was nice to travel so evenly. But the wind whipped around us, the snow hung on us, and we leaned this way and that against the storm. I pulled her along, as she moved like a bird, lifting and swaying against the wind. Gradually, the snow got lighter, and there was no wind in the woods. Then I felt neither effort nor cold. I only knew the darkness drifted by on either side, and overhead was a pale lane where the moon was retreating ahead of us. Still, I can feel the moon escaping from me, can feel the trees spinning around me in a slow, dizzy whirl, can feel the pain in my shoulder and my arm straining from holding her. I was following the moon and the stream, knowing that where the water peeked from its burrow in the ground, there were hideouts for the outlaw. But she fell, without a sound or sign.
“I gathered her up and climbed the bank. There all round me hissed the larchwood, dry beneath, and laced with its dry-fretted cords. For a little way I carried her into the trees. Then I laid her down till I cut flat hairy boughs. I put her in my bosom on this dry bed, so we swooned together through the night. I laced her round and covered her with myself, so she lay like a nut within its shell.
“I picked her up and climbed the slope. All around me, the larch trees hissed, dry underneath, and tangled with their dry, twisted branches. I carried her a short distance into the trees. Then I laid her down while I cut off flat, hairy branches. I placed her in my arms on this dry bed, and we both drifted off together through the night. I wrapped her around and covered her with myself, so she lay like a nut in its shell.”
“Again, when morning came, it was pain of cold that woke me. I groaned, but my heart was warm as I saw the heap of red hair in my arms. As I looked at her, her eyes opened into mine. She smiled—from out of her smile came fear. As if in a trap she pressed back her head.
“Once again, when morning arrived, it was the cold that pulled me from sleep. I groaned, but my heart felt warm as I looked at the mass of red hair in my arms. When I gazed at her, her eyes met mine. She smiled—yet from her smile emerged fear. As if caught in a trap, she tucked her head back.”
“‘We have no flint,’ said I.
“We don’t have any flint,” I said.
“‘Yes—in the wallet, flint and steel and tinder box,’ she answered.
“‘Yes—in the wallet, a flint and steel and a tinderbox,’” she replied.
“‘God yield you blessing,’ I said.
“‘May God bless you,’ I said.
“In a place a little open I kindled a fire of larch boughs. She was afraid of me, hovering near, yet never crossing a space.
“In a slightly open area, I lit a fire using larch branches. She was scared of me, staying close by but never coming any closer.”
“‘Come,’ said I, ‘let us eat this food.’
“‘Come,’ I said, ‘let's eat this food.’”
“‘Your face,’ she said, ‘is smeared with blood.’
“‘Your face,’ she said, ‘is covered in blood.’”
“I opened out my cloak.
"I spread my cloak."
“‘But come,’ said I, ‘you are frosted with cold.’
“‘But come,’ I said, ‘you’re freezing cold.’”
“I took a handful of snow in my hand, wiping my face with it, which then I dried on my cloak.
“I grabbed a handful of snow and wiped my face with it, then dried it on my cloak."
“‘My face is no longer painted with blood, you are no longer afraid of me. Come here then, sit by me while we eat.’
“‘My face isn't painted with blood anymore, so you're not scared of me. Come here then, sit with me while we eat.’”
“But as I cut the cold bread for her, she clasped me suddenly, kissing me. She fell before me, clasped my knees to her breast, weeping. She laid her face down to my feet, so that her hair spread like a fire before me. I wondered at the woman. ‘Nay,’ I cried. At that she lifted her face to me from below. ‘Nay,’ I cried, feeling my tears fall. With her head on my breast, my own tears rose from their source, wetting my cheek and her hair, which was wet with the rain of my eyes.
“But as I sliced the cold bread for her, she suddenly embraced me and kissed me. She fell to her knees, holding my legs to her chest, crying. She laid her face down at my feet, and her hair spread out like a fiery halo before me. I was taken aback by the woman. ‘No,’ I exclaimed. At that, she lifted her face to me. ‘No,’ I said, feeling my tears fall. With her head on my chest, my own tears started to flow, soaking my cheek and her hair, which was wet from the rain of my eyes.
“Then I remembered and took from my bosom the coloured light of that night before. I saw it was black and rough.
“Then I remembered and took from my chest the colored light of that night before. I saw it was dark and rough.”
“‘Ah,’ said I, ‘this is magic.’
“‘Ah,’ I said, ‘this is magic.’”
“‘The black stone!’ she wondered.
“‘The black stone!’ she thought.
“‘It is the red light of the night before,’ I said.
“‘It’s the red light of the night before,’ I said.”
“‘It is magic,’ she answered.
“‘It’s magic,’ she answered.”
“‘Shall I throw it?’ said I, lifting the stone, ‘shall I throw it away, for fear?’
“‘Should I throw it?’ I said, lifting the stone, ‘should I throw it away out of fear?’”
“‘It shines!’ she cried, looking up. ‘It shines like the eye of a creature at night, the eye of a wolf in the doorway.’
“‘It shines!’ she exclaimed, looking up. ‘It shines like the eye of a creature at night, like the eye of a wolf in the doorway.’”
“‘’Tis magic,’ I said, ‘let me throw it from us.’ But nay, she held my arm.
“It's magic,” I said, “let me throw it away.” But no, she held onto my arm.
“‘It is red and shining,’ she cried.
“‘It’s red and shiny,’ she exclaimed.
“‘It is a bloodstone,’ I answered. ‘It will hurt us, we shall die in blood.’
“‘It’s a bloodstone,’ I replied. ‘It will harm us; we’re going to die in blood.’”
“‘But give it to me,’ she answered.
“‘But give it to me,’ she said.”
“‘It is red of blood,’ I said.
“It’s the color of blood,” I said.
“‘Ah, give it to me,’ she called.
“‘Oh, just give it to me,’ she shouted.
“‘It is my blood,’ I said.
“‘It’s my blood,’ I replied.
“‘Give it,’ she commanded, low.
“‘Give it,’ she said softly.”
“‘It is my life-stone,’ I said.
“‘It’s my life stone,’ I said."
“‘Give it me,’ she pleaded.
“‘Give it to me,’ she begged.
“‘I gave it her. She held it up, she smiled, she smiled in my face, lifting her arms to me. I took her with my mouth, her mouth, her white throat. Nor she ever shrank, but trembled with happiness.
“‘I gave it to her. She held it up, smiled, smiled right at me, lifting her arms towards me. I took her with my mouth, her mouth, her fair throat. She never flinched, but trembled with happiness.
“What woke us, when the woods were filling again with shadow, when the fire was out, when we opened our eyes and looked up as if drowned, into the light which stood bright and thick on the tree-tops, what woke us was the sound of wolves....”
“What woke us, when the woods were filling up again with shadows, when the fire had gone out, when we opened our eyes and looked up as if we were drowning, into the light that was bright and thick on the treetops, what woke us was the sound of wolves....”
“Nay,” said the vicar, suddenly rising, “they lived happily ever after.”
“Nah,” said the vicar, suddenly standing up, “they lived happily ever after.”
“No,” I said.
"No," I replied.
The Shades of Spring
I
It was a mile nearer through the wood. Mechanically, Syson turned up by the forge and lifted the field-gate. The blacksmith and his mate stood still, watching the trespasser. But Syson looked too much a gentleman to be accosted. They let him go in silence across the small field to the wood.
It was a mile closer through the woods. Automatically, Syson turned up by the forge and opened the field gate. The blacksmith and his assistant stood still, watching the intruder. But Syson looked too much like a gentleman to be confronted. They let him walk silently across the small field to the woods.
There was not the least difference between this morning and those of the bright springs, six or eight years back. White and sandy-gold fowls still scratched round the gate, littering the earth and the field with feathers and scratched-up rubbish. Between the two thick holly bushes in the wood-hedge was the hidden gap, whose fence one climbed to get into the wood; the bars were scored just the same by the keeper’s boots. He was back in the eternal.
There was no difference at all between this morning and those bright spring mornings six or eight years ago. White and sandy-gold birds were still scratching around the gate, scattering feathers and bits of debris across the ground and the field. Between the two thick holly bushes in the hedge was the hidden gap, which you had to climb over to get into the woods; the bars were still marked the same from the keeper’s boots. He was back in the timeless.
Syson was extraordinarily glad. Like an uneasy spirit he had returned to the country of his past, and he found it waiting for him, unaltered. The hazel still spread glad little hands downwards, the bluebells here were still wan and few, among the lush grass and in shade of the bushes.
Syson was extremely happy. Like a restless ghost, he had come back to the land of his past, and it was just as he remembered it. The hazel trees still reached their cheerful branches downward, and the bluebells were still sparse and pale, tucked away in the thick grass and the shade of the bushes.
The path through the wood, on the very brow of a slope, ran winding easily for a time. All around were twiggy oaks, just issuing their gold, and floor spaces diapered with woodruff, with patches of dog-mercury and tufts of hyacinth. Two fallen trees still lay across the track. Syson jolted down a steep, rough slope, and came again upon the open land, this time looking north as through a great window in the wood. He stayed to gaze over the level fields of the hill-top, at the village which strewed the bare upland as if it had tumbled off the passing waggons of industry, and been forsaken. There was a stiff, modern, grey little church, and blocks and rows of red dwellings lying at random; at the back, the twinkling headstocks of the pit, and the looming pit-hill. All was naked and out-of-doors, not a tree! It was quite unaltered.
The path through the woods, right at the top of a slope, wound its way easily for a while. All around were slender oaks, just starting to show their gold, and the ground was sprinkled with woodruff, patches of dog-mercury, and clusters of hyacinth. Two fallen trees still lay across the path. Syson made his way down a steep, bumpy slope and found himself back in the open land, this time looking north like he was peering through a big window in the woods. He paused to look over the flat fields at the top of the hill, at the village that scattered across the bare upland as if it had fallen off the passing wagons of industry and been abandoned. There was a stiff, modern, grey church, and random blocks and rows of red houses; at the back, the sparkling headstocks of the mine and the looming pit-hill. Everything was bare and open, not a tree in sight! It was completely unchanged.
Syson turned, satisfied, to follow the path that sheered downhill into the wood. He was curiously elated, feeling himself back in an enduring vision. He started. A keeper was standing a few yards in front, barring the way.
Syson turned, feeling satisfied, and followed the path that sloped down into the woods. He was strangely happy, feeling like he was back in a lasting vision. He suddenly paused. A keeper was standing a few yards ahead, blocking the way.
“Where might you be going this road, sir?” asked the man. The tone of his question had a challenging twang. Syson looked at the fellow with an impersonal, observant gaze. It was a young man of four or five and twenty, ruddy and well favoured. His dark blue eyes now stared aggressively at the intruder. His black moustache, very thick, was cropped short over a small, rather soft mouth. In every other respect the fellow was manly and good-looking. He stood just above middle height; the strong forward thrust of his chest, and the perfect ease of his erect, self-sufficient body, gave one the feeling that he was taut with animal life, like the thick jet of a fountain balanced in itself. He stood with the butt of his gun on the ground, looking uncertainly and questioningly at Syson. The dark, restless eyes of the trespasser, examining the man and penetrating into him without heeding his office, troubled the keeper and made him flush.
“Where are you headed on this road, sir?” the man asked. His tone had a challenging edge. Syson looked at him with a detached, observant gaze. The young man was around twenty-five, with a healthy complexion and good looks. His dark blue eyes stared defiantly at the intruder. He had a thick black mustache, trimmed short above a small, somewhat soft mouth. In every other way, he was manly and attractive. He stood just above average height; the strong forward thrust of his chest and the effortless confidence of his upright, self-reliant body made it feel like he was charged with energy, like a powerful jet of water from a fountain. He stood with the butt of his gun on the ground, looking at Syson with uncertainty and questioning. The dark, restless eyes of the trespasser, scrutinizing him and piercing through him without acknowledging his authority, unsettled the keeper and made him blush.
“Where is Naylor? Have you got his job?” Syson asked.
“Where's Naylor? Did you take his job?” Syson asked.
“You’re not from the House, are you?” inquired the keeper. It could not be, since everyone was away.
"You’re not from the House, are you?" the keeper asked. That couldn't be the case since everyone was gone.
“No, I’m not from the House,” the other replied. It seemed to amuse him.
“No, I’m not from the House,” the other replied. It seemed to entertain him.
“Then might I ask where you were making for?” said the keeper, nettled.
"Then can I ask where you were heading?" said the keeper, annoyed.
“Where I am making for?” Syson repeated. “I am going to Willey-Water Farm.”
“Where am I headed?” Syson repeated. “I’m going to Willey-Water Farm.”
“This isn’t the road.”
“This isn't the way.”
“I think so. Down this path, past the well, and out by the white gate.”
“I think so. Go down this path, past the well, and out by the white gate.”
“But that’s not the public road.”
“But that’s not the public road.”
“I suppose not. I used to come so often, in Naylor’s time, I had forgotten. Where is he, by the way?”
“I guess not. I used to come here so often back when Naylor was around that I completely forgot. By the way, where is he?”
“Crippled with rheumatism,” the keeper answered reluctantly.
"Crippled with arthritis," the keeper replied hesitantly.
“Is he?” Syson exclaimed in pain.
“Is he?” Syson responded, clearly hurting.
“And who might you be?” asked the keeper, with a new intonation.
“And who are you?” asked the keeper, with a different tone.
“John Adderley Syson; I used to live in Cordy Lane.”
“John Adderley Syson; I used to live on Cordy Lane.”
“Used to court Hilda Millership?”
"Did you date Hilda Millership?"
Syson’s eyes opened with a pained smile. He nodded. There was an awkward silence.
Syson opened his eyes with a pained smile. He nodded. There was an awkward silence.
“And you—who are you?” asked Syson.
“And you—who are you?” asked Syson.
“Arthur Pilbeam—Naylor’s my uncle,” said the other.
“Arthur Pilbeam—Naylor's my uncle,” the other said.
“You live here in Nuttall?”
"Do you live here in Nuttall?"
“I’m lodgin’ at my uncle’s—at Naylor’s.”
“I’m staying at my uncle’s—at Naylor’s.”
“I see!”
“Got it!”
“Did you say you was goin’ down to Willey-Water?” asked the keeper.
“Did you say you were going down to Willey-Water?” asked the keeper.
“Yes.”
"Yep."
There was a pause of some moments, before the keeper blurted: “I’m courtin’ Hilda Millership.”
There was a brief silence before the keeper suddenly said, “I’m dating Hilda Millership.”
The young fellow looked at the intruder with a stubborn defiance, almost pathetic. Syson opened new eyes.
The young guy stared at the intruder with a stubborn defiance, almost sad. Syson gained a new perspective.
“Are you?” he said, astonished. The keeper flushed dark.
“Are you?” he said, shocked. The keeper turned dark red.
“She and me are keeping company,” he said.
“She's hanging out with me,” he said.
“I didn’t know!” said Syson. The other man waited uncomfortably.
“I had no idea!” said Syson. The other man stood there awkwardly.
“What, is the thing settled?” asked the intruder.
“What, is it all sorted out?” asked the intruder.
“How, settled?” retorted the other sulkily.
“How, settled?” the other replied sulkily.
“Are you going to get married soon, and all that?”
“Are you planning to get married soon and everything?”
The keeper stared in silence for some moments, impotent.
The keeper stared in silence for a few moments, feeling helpless.
“I suppose so,” he said, full of resentment.
“I guess so,” he said, filled with resentment.
“Ah!” Syson watched closely.
"Wow!" Syson watched closely.
“I’m married myself,” he added, after a time.
“I’m married too,” he added after a moment.
“You are?” said the other incredulously.
“You are?” said the other, incredulously.
Syson laughed in his brilliant, unhappy way.
Syson laughed in his bright, sad way.
“This last fifteen months,” he said.
“This past fifteen months,” he said.
The keeper gazed at him with wide, wondering eyes, apparently thinking back, and trying to make things out.
The keeper looked at him with wide, curious eyes, seemingly reminiscing and trying to figure things out.
“Why, didn’t you know?” asked Syson.
“Why, didn’t you know?” Syson asked.
“No, I didn’t,” said the other sulkily.
“No, I didn’t,” the other one replied sulkily.
There was silence for a moment.
There was silence for a moment.
“Ah well!” said Syson, “I will go on. I suppose I may.” The keeper stood in silent opposition. The two men hesitated in the open, grassy space, set around with small sheaves of sturdy bluebells; a little open platform on the brow of the hill. Syson took a few indecisive steps forward, then stopped.
“Ah well!” said Syson, “I guess I’ll keep going. I think I can.” The keeper stood silently opposing him. The two men paused in the open, grassy area surrounded by small bunches of sturdy bluebells; a little open platform on the hilltop. Syson took a few uncertain steps forward, then stopped.
“I say, how beautiful!” he cried.
“I can’t believe how beautiful this is!” he exclaimed.
He had come in full view of the downslope. The wide path ran from his feet like a river, and it was full of bluebells, save for a green winding thread down the centre, where the keeper walked. Like a stream the path opened into azure shallows at the levels, and there were pools of bluebells, with still the green thread winding through, like a thin current of ice-water through blue lakes. And from under the twig-purple of the bushes swam the shadowed blue, as if the flowers lay in flood water over the woodland.
He had come into full view of the slope. The wide path stretched out from his feet like a river, filled with bluebells, except for a green winding strip down the center, where the caretaker walked. The path spread out like a stream into shallow blue areas at the flats, with pools of bluebells, still accompanied by the green thread winding through, like a thin current of icy water through blue lakes. And from beneath the darkened branches of the bushes, the shaded blue emerged, as if the flowers were lying in flood water over the woods.
“Ah, isn’t it lovely!” Syson exclaimed; this was his past, the country he had abandoned, and it hurt him to see it so beautiful. Wood-pigeons cooed overhead, and the air was full of the brightness of birds singing.
“Ah, isn’t it beautiful!” Syson exclaimed; this was his past, the country he had left behind, and it hurt him to see it so lovely. Wood pigeons cooed above, and the air was filled with the brightness of birds singing.
“If you’re married, what do you keep writing to her for, and sending her poetry books and things?” asked the keeper. Syson stared at him, taken aback and humiliated. Then he began to smile.
“If you’re married, why do you keep writing to her and sending her poetry books and stuff?” the keeper asked. Syson stared at him, shocked and embarrassed. Then he started to smile.
“Well,” he said, “I did not know about you....”
“Well,” he said, “I didn't know about you....”
Again the keeper flushed darkly.
Again the keeper turned dark.
“But if you are married——” he charged.
“But if you’re married——” he insisted.
“I am,” answered the other cynically.
“I am,” replied the other sarcastically.
Then, looking down the blue, beautiful path, Syson felt his own humiliation. “What right have I to hang on to her?” he thought, bitterly self-contemptuous.
Then, looking down the beautiful blue path, Syson felt his own humiliation. “What right do I have to hold onto her?” he thought, filled with bitter self-contempt.
“She knows I’m married and all that,” he said.
“She knows I’m married and everything,” he said.
“But you keep sending her books,” challenged the keeper.
“But you keep sending her books,” the keeper challenged.
Syson, silenced, looked at the other man quizzically, half pitying. Then he turned.
Syson, quiet, looked at the other man with a puzzled expression, half pitying. Then he turned.
“Good day,” he said, and was gone. Now, everything irritated him: the two sallows, one all gold and perfume and murmur, one silver-green and bristly, reminded him, that here he had taught her about pollination. What a fool he was! What god-forsaken folly it all was!
“Good day,” he said, and left. Now, everything annoyed him: the two willows, one all bright and fragrant and whispering, the other silver-green and rough, reminded him that he had taught her about pollination here. What a fool he was! What pointless madness it all was!
“Ah well,” he said to himself; “the poor devil seems to have a grudge against me. I’ll do my best for him.” He grinned to himself, in a very bad temper.
“Ah well,” he said to himself; “the poor guy seems to have a grudge against me. I’ll do my best for him.” He grinned to himself, feeling pretty annoyed.
II
The farm was less than a hundred yards from the wood’s edge. The wall of trees formed the fourth side to the open quadrangle. The house faced the wood. With tangled emotions, Syson noted the plum blossom falling on the profuse, coloured primroses, which he himself had brought here and set. How they had increased! There were thick tufts of scarlet, and pink, and pale purple primroses under the plum trees. He saw somebody glance at him through the kitchen window, heard men’s voices.
The farm was less than a hundred yards from the edge of the woods. The wall of trees completed the fourth side of the open area. The house faced the woods. With mixed feelings, Syson observed the plum blossoms falling onto the abundant, colorful primroses that he had brought and planted himself. They had flourished! Thick clusters of red, pink, and pale purple primroses were growing under the plum trees. He noticed someone looking at him through the kitchen window and heard the voices of men.
The door opened suddenly: very womanly she had grown! He felt himself going pale.
The door opened suddenly: she had really matured! He felt himself turning pale.
“You?—Addy!” she exclaimed, and stood motionless.
“You?—Addy!” she said, frozen.
“Who?” called the farmer’s voice. Men’s low voices answered. Those low voices, curious and almost jeering, roused the tormented spirit in the visitor. Smiling brilliantly at her, he waited.
“Who?” called the farmer’s voice. Men’s deep voices answered. Those deep voices, curious and almost mocking, stirred the troubled spirit in the visitor. Smiling brightly at her, he waited.
“Myself—why not?” he said.
“Me—why not?” he said.
The flush burned very deep on her cheek and throat.
The blush ran very deep on her cheek and throat.
“We are just finishing dinner,” she said.
“We're just finishing dinner,” she said.
“Then I will stay outside.” He made a motion to show that he would sit on the red earthenware pipkin that stood near the door among the daffodils, and contained the drinking water.
“Then I’ll stay outside.” He gestured to indicate that he would sit on the red clay pot by the door among the daffodils, which held the drinking water.
“Oh no, come in,” she said hurriedly. He followed her. In the doorway, he glanced swiftly over the family, and bowed. Everyone was confused. The farmer, his wife, and the four sons sat at the coarsely laid dinner-table, the men with arms bare to the elbows.
“Oh no, come in,” she said quickly. He followed her inside. In the doorway, he glanced quickly over the family and bowed. Everyone looked puzzled. The farmer, his wife, and their four sons sat at the roughly set dinner table, the men with their arms bare to the elbows.
“I am sorry I come at lunch-time,” said Syson.
“I’m sorry I’m coming at lunchtime,” said Syson.
“Hello, Addy!” said the farmer, assuming the old form of address, but his tone cold. “How are you?”
“Hey, Addy!” said the farmer, using the old way of speaking, but his tone was cold. “How are you?”
And he shook hands.
And he shook hands.
“Shall you have a bit?” he invited the young visitor, but taking for granted the offer would be refused. He assumed that Syson was become too refined to eat so roughly. The young man winced at the imputation.
“Would you like some?” he offered to the young visitor, expecting that the offer would be turned down. He figured that Syson had become too sophisticated to eat something so coarse. The young man flinched at the implication.
“Have you had any dinner?” asked the daughter.
“Have you eaten dinner?” asked the daughter.
“No,” replied Syson. “It is too early. I shall be back at half-past one.”
“No,” Syson replied. “It’s too early. I’ll be back at one-thirty.”
“You call it lunch, don’t you?” asked the eldest son, almost ironical. He had once been an intimate friend of this young man.
“You call it lunch, right?” asked the eldest son, almost sarcastic. He had once been a close friend of this young man.
“We’ll give Addy something when we’ve finished,” said the mother, an invalid, deprecating.
“We’ll give Addy something when we’re done,” said the mother, frail and self-effacing.
“No—don’t trouble. I don’t want to give you any trouble,” said Syson.
“No—don’t worry about it. I don’t want to cause you any hassle,” said Syson.
“You could allus live on fresh air an’ scenery,” laughed the youngest son, a lad of nineteen.
“You could always live on fresh air and scenery,” laughed the youngest son, a guy of nineteen.
Syson went round the buildings, and into the orchard at the back of the house, where daffodils all along the hedgerow swung like yellow, ruffled birds on their perches. He loved the place extraordinarily, the hills ranging round, with bear-skin woods covering their giant shoulders, and small red farms like brooches clasping their garments; the blue streak of water in the valley, the bareness of the home pasture, the sound of myriad-threaded bird-singing, which went mostly unheard. To his last day, he would dream of this place, when he felt the sun on his face, or saw the small handfuls of snow between the winter twigs, or smelt the coming of spring.
Syson walked around the buildings and into the orchard behind the house, where daffodils along the hedgerow swayed like yellow, ruffled birds on their perches. He loved the place deeply, with hills surrounding it, covered in thick woods like giant fur coats, and small red farms scattered like brooches on a dress; the blue ribbon of water in the valley, the bare home pasture, and the sound of countless birds singing, which mostly went unnoticed. Until his last day, he would dream of this place whenever he felt the sun on his face, saw the small patches of snow between the winter twigs, or smelled the arrival of spring.
Hilda was very womanly. In her presence he felt constrained. She was twenty-nine, as he was, but she seemed to him much older. He felt foolish, almost unreal, beside her. She was so static. As he was fingering some shed plum blossom on a low bough, she came to the back door to shake the tablecloth. Fowls raced from the stackyard, birds rustled from the trees. Her dark hair was gathered up in a coil like a crown on her head. She was very straight, distant in her bearing. As she folded the cloth, she looked away over the hills.
Hilda was very feminine. In her presence, he felt uncomfortable. She was twenty-nine, just like him, but she appeared much older. He felt silly, almost unreal, beside her. She was so still. As he was touching some fallen plum blossoms on a low branch, she came to the back door to shake out the tablecloth. Chickens dashed from the yard, and birds stirred in the trees. Her dark hair was styled in a bun like a crown on her head. She stood very straight, with a distant demeanor. As she folded the cloth, she gazed out over the hills.
Presently Syson returned indoors. She had prepared eggs and curd cheese, stewed gooseberries and cream.
Presently, Syson went back inside. She had made eggs and cottage cheese, stewed gooseberries, and cream.
“Since you will dine tonight,” she said, “I have only given you a light lunch.”
“Since you’ll be having dinner tonight,” she said, “I’ve only given you a light lunch.”
“It is awfully nice,” he said. “You keep a real idyllic atmosphere—your belt of straw and ivy buds.”
“It’s really nice,” he said. “You create a truly idyllic atmosphere—your belt of straw and ivy buds.”
Still they hurt each other.
They still hurt each other.
He was uneasy before her. Her brief, sure speech, her distant bearing, were unfamiliar to him. He admired again her grey-black eyebrows, and her lashes. Their eyes met. He saw, in the beautiful grey and black of her glance, tears and a strange light, and at the back of all, calm acceptance of herself, and triumph over him.
He felt uneasy around her. Her concise, confident words and her aloof demeanor were unfamiliar to him. He admired her dark grey-black eyebrows and her lashes once more. Their eyes locked. He noticed, in the striking grey and black of her gaze, tears and an unusual light, along with a deep calm acceptance of herself and a sense of victory over him.
He felt himself shrinking. With an effort he kept up the ironic manner.
He felt himself getting smaller. He struggled to maintain his sarcastic demeanor.
She sent him into the parlour while she washed the dishes. The long low room was refurnished from the Abbey sale, with chairs upholstered in claret-coloured rep, many years old, and an oval table of polished walnut, and another piano, handsome, though still antique. In spite of the strangeness, he was pleased. Opening a high cupboard let into the thickness of the wall, he found it full of his books, his old lesson-books, and volumes of verse he had sent her, English and German. The daffodils in the white window-bottoms shone across the room, he could almost feel their rays. The old glamour caught him again. His youthful water-colours on the wall no longer made him grin; he remembered how fervently he had tried to paint for her, twelve years before.
She sent him into the living room while she washed the dishes. The long, low room was furnished with items from the Abbey sale, featuring chairs upholstered in claret-colored fabric, many years old, and a polished walnut oval table, along with another elegant, though still antique, piano. Despite the oddness of it all, he felt a sense of satisfaction. Opening a tall cupboard set into the wall, he discovered it was full of his books, his old textbooks, and volumes of poetry he had given her, in both English and German. The daffodils on the white windowsills brightened the room, and he could almost feel their warmth. The old charm swept over him again. His youthful watercolors on the wall no longer made him smile; he remembered how passionately he had tried to paint for her, twelve years earlier.
She entered, wiping a dish, and he saw again the bright, kernel-white beauty of her arms.
She walked in, drying a dish, and he noticed once more the bright, creamy white beauty of her arms.
“You are quite splendid here,” he said, and their eyes met.
“You look amazing here,” he said, and their eyes locked.
“Do you like it?” she asked. It was the old, low, husky tone of intimacy. He felt a quick change beginning in his blood. It was the old, delicious sublimation, the thinning, almost the vaporizing of himself, as if his spirit were to be liberated.
“Do you like it?” she asked. It was that familiar, deep, husky tone of intimacy. He felt a sudden shift in his blood. It was that old, thrilling transformation, the thinning, almost the evaporating of himself, as if his spirit were about to be set free.
“Aye,” he nodded, smiling at her like a boy again. She bowed her head.
“Aha,” he nodded, smiling at her like a young boy again. She lowered her head.
“This was the countess’s chair,” she said in low tones. “I found her scissors down here between the padding.”
“This was the countess's chair,” she said softly. “I found her scissors down here between the padding.”
“Did you? Where are they?”
“Did you? Where are they now?”
Quickly, with a lilt in her movement, she fetched her work-basket, and together they examined the long-shanked old scissors.
Quickly, with a bounce in her step, she grabbed her work basket, and together they looked over the long-handled old scissors.
“What a ballad of dead ladies!” he said, laughing, as he fitted his fingers into the round loops of the countess’s scissors.
“What a ballad of dead ladies!” he said, laughing, as he slipped his fingers into the round loops of the countess’s scissors.
“I knew you could use them,” she said, with certainty. He looked at his fingers, and at the scissors. She meant his fingers were fine enough for the small-looped scissors.
“I knew you could use them,” she said confidently. He looked at his fingers and at the scissors. She meant his fingers were slender enough for the small-looped scissors.
“That is something to be said for me,” he laughed, putting the scissors aside. She turned to the window. He noticed the fine, fair down on her cheek and her upper lip, and her soft, white neck, like the throat of a nettle flower, and her fore-arms, bright as newly blanched kernels. He was looking at her with new eyes, and she was a different person to him. He did not know her. But he could regard her objectively now.
“That's something to think about,” he laughed, setting the scissors down. She turned to the window. He noticed the fine, light fuzz on her cheek and upper lip, her soft, pale neck, like the stem of a nettle flower, and her forearms, bright as freshly peeled kernels. He was looking at her with fresh eyes, and she seemed like a different person to him. He didn’t really know her. But he could see her objectively now.
“Shall we go out awhile?” she asked.
“Shall we go out for a bit?” she asked.
“Yes!” he answered. But the predominant emotion, that troubled the excitement and perplexity of his heart, was fear, fear of that which he saw. There was about her the same manner, the same intonation in her voice, now as then, but she was not what he had known her to be. He knew quite well what she had been for him. And gradually he was realizing that she was something quite other, and always had been.
“Yes!” he replied. But the main feeling that mixed with the excitement and confusion in his heart was fear, fear of what he was seeing. She had the same demeanor, the same tone of voice, now as before, but she was not who he had known her to be. He understood very well what she had meant to him. And slowly, he was coming to terms with the fact that she was something entirely different, and always had been.
She put no covering on her head, merely took off her apron, saying, “We will go by the larches.” As they passed the old orchard, she called him in to show him a blue-tit’s nest in one of the apple trees, and a sycock’s in the hedge. He rather wondered at her surety, at a certain hardness like arrogance hidden under her humility.
She didn't wear anything on her head, just took off her apron, saying, “We’ll go by the larches.” As they walked past the old orchard, she invited him in to show him a blue tit's nest in one of the apple trees, and a sycock’s in the hedge. He was a bit surprised by her confidence, sensing a certain hardness, almost arrogance, beneath her humility.
“Look at the apple buds,” she said, and he then perceived myriads of little scarlet balls among the drooping boughs. Watching his face, her eyes went hard. She saw the scales were fallen from him, and at last he was going to see her as she was. It was the thing she had most dreaded in the past, and most needed, for her soul’s sake. Now he was going to see her as she was. He would not love her, and he would know he never could have loved her. The old illusion gone, they were strangers, crude and entire. But he would give her her due—she would have her due from him.
“Look at the apple buds,” she said, and he then noticed countless little scarlet balls among the drooping branches. Watching his face, her expression hardened. She realized the scales had fallen from him, and finally, he was going to see her for who she really was. It was what she had feared the most in the past, but it was also what she desperately needed for her soul. Now he was going to see her as she truly was. He wouldn’t love her, and he would understand that he never could have loved her. With the old illusion gone, they were strangers, raw and whole. But he would give her what she deserved—she would get what she deserved from him.
She was brilliant as he had not known her. She showed him nests: a jenny wren’s in a low bush.
She was amazing in a way he had never seen before. She showed him nests: a female wren's in a low bush.
“See this jinty’s!” she exclaimed.
“Check out this cool thing!” she exclaimed.
He was surprised to hear her use the local name. She reached carefully through the thorns, and put her fingers in the nest’s round door.
He was surprised to hear her use the local name. She carefully reached through the thorns and put her fingers in the nest's round entrance.
“Five!” she said. “Tiny little things.”
“Five!” she said. “Super small things.”
She showed him nests of robins, and chaffinches, and linnets, and buntings; of a wagtail beside the water.
She showed him nests of robins, chaffinches, linnets, and buntings; and a wagtail by the water.
“And if we go down, nearer the lake, I will show you a kingfisher’s....”
“And if we head down closer to the lake, I’ll show you a kingfisher’s....”
“Among the young fir trees,” she said, “there’s a throstle’s or a blackie’s on nearly every bough, every ledge. The first day, when I had seen them all, I felt as if I mustn’t go in the wood. It seemed a city of birds: and in the morning, hearing them all, I thought of the noisy early markets. I was afraid to go in my own wood.”
“Among the young fir trees,” she said, “there’s a thrush or a blackbird on almost every branch, every ledge. The first day, after I had seen them all, it felt like I shouldn’t go into the woods. It seemed like a city of birds: and in the morning, hearing them all, I thought of the bustling early markets. I was scared to go into my own woods.”
She was using the language they had both of them invented. Now it was all her own. He had done with it. She did not mind his silence, but was always dominant, letting him see her wood. As they came along a marshy path where forget-me-nots were opening in a rich blue drift: “We know all the birds, but there are many flowers we can’t find out,” she said. It was half an appeal to him, who had known the names of things.
She was using the language they had both created. Now it was completely hers. He was finished with it. She didn't care about his silence, always being assertive and letting him see her confidence. As they walked down a marshy path where forget-me-nots were blooming in a vivid blue patch, she said, "We know all the birds, but there are so many flowers we can't identify." It was partly a call for his help, considering he had known the names of things.
She looked dreamily across to the open fields that slept in the sun.
She gazed dreamily at the sunlit open fields.
“I have a lover as well, you know,” she said, with assurance, yet dropping again almost into the intimate tone.
“I have a lover too, you know,” she said confidently, but then slipped back into a more intimate tone.
This woke in him the spirit to fight her.
This sparked in him the desire to fight her.
“I think I met him. He is good-looking—also in Arcady.”
“I think I met him. He’s good-looking—also in Arcadia.”
Without answering, she turned into a dark path that led up-hill, where the trees and undergrowth were very thick.
Without answering, she turned onto a dark path that went uphill, where the trees and underbrush were very dense.
“They did well,” she said at length, “to have various altars to various gods, in old days.”
“They did well,” she said after a moment, “to have different altars for different gods back in the day.”
“Ah yes!” he agreed. “To whom is the new one?”
“Ah yes!” he agreed. “Who is the new one?”
“There are no old ones,” she said. “I was always looking for this.”
“There aren't any old ones,” she said. “I was always searching for this.”
“And whose is it?” he asked.
“And whose is it?” he asked.
“I don’t know,” she said, looking full at him.
“I don’t know,” she said, looking directly at him.
“I’m very glad, for your sake,” he said, “that you are satisfied.”
“I’m really glad, for your sake,” he said, “that you’re happy.”
“Aye—but the man doesn’t matter so much,” she said. There was a pause.
“Aye—but the guy doesn’t matter that much,” she said. There was a pause.
“No!” he exclaimed, astonished, yet recognizing her as her real self.
“No!” he exclaimed, astonished, but he recognized her as her true self.
“It is one’s self that matters,” she said. “Whether one is being one’s own self and serving one’s own God.”
“It’s who you are that matters,” she said. “Whether you’re being true to yourself and serving your own God.”
There was silence, during which he pondered. The path was almost flowerless, gloomy. At the side, his heels sank into soft clay.
There was silence as he thought. The path was nearly devoid of flowers, dark and gloomy. On the side, his heels sank into the soft clay.
III
“I,” she said, very slowly, “I was married the same night as you.”
“I,” she said, very slowly, “I got married the same night as you.”
He looked at her.
He gazed at her.
“Not legally, of course,” she replied. “But—actually.”
“Not legally, of course,” she replied. “But—actually.”
“To the keeper?” he said, not knowing what else to say.
“To the keeper?” he asked, unsure of what else to say.
She turned to him.
She faced him.
“You thought I could not?” she said. But the flush was deep in her cheek and throat, for all her assurance.
“You thought I couldn’t?” she said. But the blush was bright on her cheek and neck, despite her confidence.
Still he would not say anything.
Still, he didn’t say anything.
“You see”—she was making an effort to explain—”I had to understand also.”
“You see”—she was trying to explain—”I had to understand too.”
“And what does it amount to, this understanding?” he asked.
“And what does this understanding really mean?” he asked.
“A very great deal—does it not to you?” she replied. “One is free.”
“A lot—doesn't it to you?” she responded. “One is free.”
“And you are not disappointed?”
“And you’re not disappointed?”
“Far from it!” Her tone was deep and sincere.
“Not at all!” Her tone was deep and genuine.
“You love him?”
"Do you love him?"
“Yes, I love him.”
“Yeah, I love him.”
“Good!” he said.
“Awesome!” he said.
This silenced her for a while.
This shut her up for a bit.
“Here, among his things, I love him,” she said.
“Here, surrounded by his belongings, I love him,” she said.
His conceit would not let him be silent.
His arrogance wouldn't allow him to stay quiet.
“It needs this setting?” he asked.
“It needs this setting?” he asked.
“It does,” she cried. “You were always making me to be not myself.”
“It does,” she said. “You were always making me not be myself.”
He laughed shortly.
He chuckled briefly.
“But is it a matter of surroundings?” he said. He had considered her all spirit.
"But is it about the surroundings?" he said. He had thought of her as pure spirit.
“I am like a plant,” she replied. “I can only grow in my own soil.”
“I’m like a plant,” she said. “I can only grow in my own soil.”
They came to a place where the undergrowth shrank away, leaving a bare, brown space, pillared with the brick-red and purplish trunks of pine trees. On the fringe, hung the sombre green of elder trees, with flat flowers in bud, and below were bright, unfurling pennons of fern. In the midst of the bare space stood a keeper’s log hut. Pheasant-coops were lying about, some occupied by a clucking hen, some empty.
They arrived at a spot where the bushes thinned out, revealing a bare, brown area, supported by the brick-red and purplish trunks of pine trees. On the edge, the dark green of elder trees hung, with flat flowers in bud, and below, bright, unfolding ferns waved. In the center of the bare area stood a keeper’s log cabin. Pheasant coops were scattered around, some with a clucking hen inside, others empty.
Hilda walked over the brown pine-needles to the hut, took a key from among the eaves, and opened the door. It was a bare wooden place with a carpenter’s bench and form, carpenter’s tools, an axe, snares, traps, some skins pegged down, everything in order. Hilda closed the door. Syson examined the weird flat coats of wild animals, that were pegged down to be cured. She turned some knotch in the side wall, and disclosed a second, small apartment.
Hilda walked over the brown pine needles to the hut, took a key from under the eaves, and opened the door. It was a simple wooden space with a carpenter’s bench and seat, carpenter’s tools, an axe, snares, traps, and some skins pinned down, all neatly arranged. Hilda shut the door. Syson looked at the strange flat coats of wild animals that were pinned down to be cured. She turned a notch in the side wall and revealed a small second room.
“How romantic!” said Syson.
"How romantic!" said Syson.
“Yes. He is very curious—he has some of a wild animal’s cunning—in a nice sense—and he is inventive, and thoughtful—but not beyond a certain point.”
“Yes. He is very curious—he has some of a wild animal’s cleverness—in a good way—and he is inventive and thoughtful—but only to a certain extent.”
She pulled back a dark green curtain. The apartment was occupied almost entirely by a large couch of heather and bracken, on which was spread an ample rabbit-skin rug. On the floor were patchwork rugs of cat-skin, and a red calf-skin, while hanging from the wall were other furs. Hilda took down one, which she put on. It was a cloak of rabbit-skin and of white fur, with a hood, apparently of the skins of stoats. She laughed at Syson from out of this barbaric mantle, saying:
She pulled back a dark green curtain. The apartment was almost completely filled with a large couch covered in heather and bracken, with a generous rabbit-skin rug spread over it. The floor had patchwork rugs made of cat-skin and a red calf-skin, while various furs hung from the walls. Hilda took one down and put it on. It was a cloak made of rabbit-skin and white fur, with a hood that seemed to be made from stoat skins. She laughed at Syson from within this extravagant mantle, saying:
“What do you think of it?”
“What do you think about it?”
“Ah—! I congratulate you on your man,” he replied.
“Ah—! I congratulate you on your guy,” he replied.
“And look!” she said.
"And check it out!" she said.
In a little jar on a shelf were some sprays, frail and white, of the first honeysuckle.
In a small jar on a shelf were some delicate, white sprays of the first honeysuckle.
“They will scent the place at night,” she said.
“They will smell the place at night,” she said.
He looked round curiously.
He looked around curiously.
“Where does he come short, then?” he asked. She gazed at him for a few moments. Then, turning aside:
“Where does he fall short, then?” he asked. She looked at him for a few moments. Then, turning away:
“The stars aren’t the same with him,” she said. “You could make them flash and quiver, and the forget-me-nots come up at me like phosphorescence. You could make things wonderful. I have found it out—it is true. But I have them all for myself, now.”
“The stars feel different with him,” she said. “You could make them shine and flicker, and the forget-me-nots would rise up at me like they’re glowing. You could make everything wonderful. I’ve figured it out—it’s real. But now I have them all to myself.”
He laughed, saying:
He chuckled, saying:
“After all, stars and forget-me-nots are only luxuries. You ought to make poetry.”
“After all, stars and forget-me-nots are just nice extras. You should create poetry.”
“Aye,” she assented. “But I have them all now.”
“Yeah,” she agreed. “But I have them all now.”
Again he laughed bitterly at her.
Again he laughed bitterly at her.
She turned swiftly. He was leaning against the small window of the tiny, obscure room, and was watching her, who stood in the doorway, still cloaked in her mantle. His cap was removed, so she saw his face and head distinctly in the dim room. His black, straight, glossy hair was brushed clean back from his brow. His black eyes were watching her, and his face, that was clear and cream, and perfectly smooth, was flickering.
She turned quickly. He was leaning against the small window of the tiny, hidden room, watching her as she stood in the doorway, still wrapped in her cloak. He had taken off his cap, so she could clearly see his face and head in the dim light. His straight, shiny black hair was combed neatly back from his forehead. His black eyes were fixed on her, and his face, smooth and pale, was shimmering.
“We are very different,” she said bitterly.
“We're really different,” she said bitterly.
Again he laughed.
He laughed again.
“I see you disapprove of me,” he said.
“I can tell you don’t like me,” he said.
“I disapprove of what you have become,” she said.
“I don’t approve of who you’ve become,” she said.
“You think we might”—he glanced at the hut—“have been like this—you and I?”
“You think we might”—he looked at the hut—“have been like this—you and I?”
She shook her head.
She shook her head.
“You! no; never! You plucked a thing and looked at it till you had found out all you wanted to know about it, then you threw it away,” she said.
“You! No, never! You picked something up and examined it until you learned everything you wanted to know about it, then you tossed it aside,” she said.
“Did I?” he asked. “And could your way never have been my way? I suppose not.”
“Did I?” he asked. “And could your way have never been my way? I guess not.”
“Why should it?” she said. “I am a separate being.”
“Why should it?” she replied. “I am my own person.”
“But surely two people sometimes go the same way,” he said.
“But surely two people sometimes take the same path,” he said.
“You took me away from myself,” she said.
“You pulled me away from who I am,” she said.
He knew he had mistaken her, had taken her for something she was not. That was his fault, not hers.
He realized he had misunderstood her, had assumed she was something she wasn't. That was his mistake, not hers.
“And did you always know?” he asked.
“And did you always know?” he asked.
“No—you never let me know. You bullied me. I couldn’t help myself. I was glad when you left me, really.”
“No—you never told me. You pressured me. I couldn’t do anything about it. I was actually relieved when you left me.”
“I know you were,” he said. But his face went paler, almost deathly luminous.
“I know you were,” he said. But his face went pale, almost glowing like a ghost.
“Yet,” he said, “it was you who sent me the way I have gone.”
“Yet,” he said, “it was you who directed me down the path I have taken.”
“I!” she exclaimed, in pride.
“I!” she exclaimed proudly.
“You would have me take the Grammar School scholarship—and you would have me foster poor little Botell’s fervent attachment to me, till he couldn’t live without me—and because Botell was rich and influential. You triumphed in the wine-merchant’s offer to send me to Cambridge, to befriend his only child. You wanted me to rise in the world. And all the time you were sending me away from you—every new success of mine put a separation between us, and more for you than for me. You never wanted to come with me: you wanted just to send me to see what it was like. I believe you even wanted me to marry a lady. You wanted to triumph over society in me.”
“You wanted me to take the Grammar School scholarship—and to encourage poor little Botell’s strong attachment to me, until he couldn’t live without me—just because Botell was wealthy and influential. You were thrilled with the wine merchant’s offer to send me to Cambridge to befriend his only child. You wanted me to succeed in life. And all the while, you were pushing me away—every new achievement of mine created distance between us, and it hurt you more than it hurt me. You never intended to join me: you just wanted to send me to see what it was like. I think you even wanted me to marry a woman. You wanted to show up society through me.”
“And I am responsible,” she said, with sarcasm.
“And I'm responsible,” she said, sarcastically.
“I distinguished myself to satisfy you,” he replied.
“I set myself apart to please you,” he replied.
“Ah!” she cried, “you always wanted change, change, like a child.”
“Ah!” she exclaimed, “you’ve always wanted change, change, like a child.”
“Very well! And I am a success, and I know it, and I do some good work. But—I thought you were different. What right have you to a man?”
“Alright! I’m successful, and I know it, and I do good work. But—I thought you were different. What gives you the right to a man?”
“What do you want?” she said, looking at him with wide, fearful eyes.
“What do you want?” she asked, staring at him with wide, scared eyes.
He looked back at her, his eyes pointed, like weapons.
He looked back at her, his eyes sharp, like weapons.
“Why, nothing,” he laughed shortly.
“Why, nothing,” he chuckled.
There was a rattling at the outer latch, and the keeper entered. The woman glanced round, but remained standing, fur-cloaked, in the inner doorway. Syson did not move.
There was a rattling at the outer latch, and the keeper walked in. The woman looked around but stayed standing, wrapped in her fur cloak, in the inner doorway. Syson didn’t move.
The other man entered, saw, and turned away without speaking. The two also were silent.
The other man walked in, saw, and turned away without saying anything. The two of them were also quiet.
Pilbeam attended to his skins.
Pilbeam took care of his hides.
“I must go,” said Syson.
"I have to go," said Syson.
“Yes,” she replied.
“Yes,” she said.
“Then I give you ‘To our vast and varying fortunes.’” He lifted his hand in pledge.
“Then I raise a toast to ‘our great and changing fortunes.’” He raised his hand in agreement.
“‘To our vast and varying fortunes,’” she answered gravely, and speaking in cold tones.
“‘To our great and changing fortunes,’” she replied seriously, speaking in a cold tone.
“Arthur!” she said.
“Arthur!” she exclaimed.
The keeper pretended not to hear. Syson, watching keenly, began to smile. The woman drew herself up.
The keeper acted like he didn't hear. Syson, observing closely, started to smile. The woman straightened herself up.
“Arthur!” she said again, with a curious upward inflection, which warned the two men that her soul was trembling on a dangerous crisis.
“Arthur!” she said again, with a curious upward tone, which warned the two men that her emotions were at a critical point.
The keeper slowly put down his tool and came to her.
The keeper gently set down his tool and walked over to her.
“Yes,” he said.
“Yes,” he replied.
“I wanted to introduce you,” she said, trembling.
“I want to introduce you,” she said, shaking.
“I’ve met him a’ready,” said the keeper.
"I've already met him," said the keeper.
“Have you? It is Addy, Mr Syson, whom you know about.—This is Arthur, Mr Pilbeam,” she added, turning to Syson. The latter held out his hand to the keeper, and they shook hands in silence.
“Have you? It’s Addy, Mr. Syson, whom you know about.—This is Arthur, Mr. Pilbeam,” she added, turning to Syson. The latter extended his hand to the keeper, and they shook hands in silence.
“I’m glad to have met you,” said Syson. “We drop our correspondence, Hilda?”
“I’m really glad I met you,” said Syson. “Should we stop writing to each other, Hilda?”
“Why need we?” she asked.
“Why do we need to?” she asked.
The two men stood at a loss.
The two men stood puzzled.
“Is there no need?” said Syson.
“Is there no need?” said Syson.
Still she was silent.
She remained silent.
“It is as you will,” she said.
“It’s up to you,” she said.
They went all three together down the gloomy path.
They all three went down the dark path together.
“‘Qu’il était bleu, le ciel, et grand l’espoir,’” quoted Syson, not knowing what to say.
“‘How blue the sky was, and how great the hope,’” quoted Syson, unsure of what to say.
“What do you mean?” she said. “Besides, we can’t walk in our wild oats—we never sowed any.”
“What do you mean?” she said. “Besides, we can’t walk in our wild oats—we never sowed any.”
Syson looked at her. He was startled to see his young love, his nun, his Botticelli angel, so revealed. It was he who had been the fool. He and she were more separate than any two strangers could be. She only wanted to keep up a correspondence with him—and he, of course, wanted it kept up, so that he could write to her, like Dante to some Beatrice who had never existed save in the man’s own brain.
Syson looked at her. He was shocked to see his young love, his nun, his Botticelli angel, so exposed. He realized he had been the fool. He and she were more disconnected than any two strangers could be. She just wanted to maintain a correspondence with him—and he, of course, wanted it to continue so he could write to her, like Dante to some Beatrice who had never existed except in his own mind.
At the bottom of the path she left him. He went along with the keeper, towards the open, towards the gate that closed on the wood. The two men walked almost like friends. They did not broach the subject of their thoughts.
At the bottom of the path, she parted ways with him. He walked alongside the keeper, toward the open area, toward the gate that led to the woods. The two men moved almost like friends. They didn’t bring up what was on their minds.
Instead of going straight to the high-road gate, Syson went along the wood’s edge, where the brook spread out in a little bog, and under the alder trees, among the reeds, great yellow stools and bosses of marigolds shone. Threads of brown water trickled by, touched with gold from the flowers. Suddenly there was a blue flash in the air, as a kingfisher passed.
Instead of heading directly to the main road gate, Syson walked along the edge of the woods, where the stream opened up into a small marsh. Under the alder trees, amidst the reeds, bright yellow clumps and patches of marigolds stood out. Brown water trickled by, glimmering with gold reflections from the flowers. Suddenly, a flash of blue zipped through the air as a kingfisher flew by.
Syson was extraordinarily moved. He climbed the bank to the gorse bushes, whose sparks of blossom had not yet gathered into a flame. Lying on the dry brown turf, he discovered sprigs of tiny purple milkwort and pink spots of lousewort. What a wonderful world it was—marvellous, for ever new. He felt as if it were underground, like the fields of monotone hell, notwithstanding. Inside his breast was a pain like a wound. He remembered the poem of William Morris, where in the Chapel of Lyonesse a knight lay wounded, with the truncheon of a spear deep in his breast, lying always as dead, yet did not die, while day after day the coloured sunlight dipped from the painted window across the chancel, and passed away. He knew now it never had been true, that which was between him and her, not for a moment. The truth had stood apart all the time.
Syson was deeply moved. He climbed up to the gorse bushes, where the blossoms were just starting to bloom. Lying on the dry brown grass, he found little sprigs of purple milkwort and pink lousewort. What a beautiful world it was—amazing and always new. He felt like it was hidden beneath the surface, like a monotonous hell, despite that. Inside, he felt a pain like a wound. He recalled the poem by William Morris, where in the Chapel of Lyonesse a knight lay injured, with a spear lodged deep in his chest, always appearing dead but never really dying, while day after day the colorful sunlight streamed through the painted window across the chancel and then faded away. He now understood that what existed between him and her had never been real, not for a single moment. The truth had been separate all along.
Syson turned over. The air was full of the sound of larks, as if the sunshine above were condensing and falling in a shower. Amid this bright sound, voices sounded small and distinct.
Syson turned over. The air was filled with the sound of larks, as if the sunshine above were gathering and falling like a shower. Amid this bright sound, the voices were small and clear.
“But if he’s married, an’ quite willing to drop it off, what has ter against it?” said the man’s voice.
“But if he’s married and totally fine with letting it go, what’s the problem?” said the man’s voice.
“I don’t want to talk about it now. I want to be alone.”
“I don’t want to discuss it right now. I want some alone time.”
Syson looked through the bushes. Hilda was standing in the wood, near the gate. The man was in the field, loitering by the hedge, and playing with the bees as they settled on the white bramble flowers.
Syson peeked through the bushes. Hilda was standing in the woods, near the gate. The man was in the field, hanging around by the hedge, and playing with the bees as they landed on the white bramble flowers.
There was silence for a while, in which Syson imagined her will among the brightness of the larks. Suddenly the keeper exclaimed “Ah!” and swore. He was gripping at the sleeve of his coat, near the shoulder. Then he pulled off his jacket, threw it on the ground, and absorbedly rolled up his shirt sleeve right to the shoulder.
There was silence for a moment, during which Syson pictured her resolve among the glow of the larks. Suddenly, the keeper exclaimed, “Ah!” and cursed. He was clutching the sleeve of his coat near the shoulder. Then he took off his jacket, tossed it on the ground, and intently rolled up his shirt sleeve all the way to the shoulder.
“Ah!” he said vindictively, as he picked out the bee and flung it away. He twisted his fine, bright arm, peering awkwardly over his shoulder.
“Ah!” he said spitefully, as he picked out the bee and tossed it away. He twisted his nice, bright arm, awkwardly looking over his shoulder.
“What is it?” asked Hilda.
"What’s that?" asked Hilda.
“A bee—crawled up my sleeve,” he answered.
“A bee crawled up my sleeve,” he replied.
“Come here to me,” she said.
“Come here to me,” she said.
The keeper went to her, like a sulky boy. She took his arm in her hands.
The caretaker approached her like a moody child. She took his arm in her hands.
“Here it is—and the sting left in—poor bee!”
“Here it is—and the sting still left in—poor bee!”
She picked out the sting, put her mouth to his arm, and sucked away the drop of poison. As she looked at the red mark her mouth had made, and at his arm, she said, laughing:
She removed the sting, placed her mouth on his arm, and sucked out the drop of poison. As she examined the red mark her mouth had left and looked at his arm, she said, laughing:
“That is the reddest kiss you will ever have.”
“That is the reddest kiss you will ever experience.”
When Syson next looked up, at the sound of voices, he saw in the shadow the keeper with his mouth on the throat of his beloved, whose head was thrown back, and whose hair had fallen, so that one rough rope of dark brown hair hung across his bare arm.
When Syson looked up again, hearing voices, he saw in the shadows the keeper with his mouth on the throat of his beloved, whose head was thrown back, and whose hair had fallen, creating a rough rope of dark brown hair hanging across his bare arm.
“No,” the woman answered. “I am not upset because he’s gone. You won’t understand....”
“No,” the woman replied. “I’m not upset that he’s gone. You won’t get it....”
Syson could not distinguish what the man said. Hilda replied, clear and distinct:
Syson couldn't make out what the man was saying. Hilda responded, clear and distinct:
“You know I love you. He has gone quite out of my life—don’t trouble about him....” He kissed her, murmuring. She laughed hollowly.
“You know I love you. He’s completely out of my life—don’t worry about him...” He kissed her, whispering. She laughed emptily.
“Yes,” she said, indulgent. “We will be married, we will be married. But not just yet.” He spoke to her again. Syson heard nothing for a time. Then she said:
“Yes,” she said, indulgently. “We will get married, we will get married. But not right now.” He talked to her again. Syson didn’t hear anything for a moment. Then she said:
“You must go home, now, dear—you will get no sleep.”
“You need to go home now, dear—you won’t be able to sleep.”
Again was heard the murmur of the keeper’s voice, troubled by fear and passion.
Again, the keeper's voice was heard, filled with fear and intense emotion.
“But why should we be married at once?” she said. “What more would you have, by being married? It is most beautiful as it is.”
“But why should we get married right away?” she said. “What more would you gain by being married? It’s already perfect as it is.”
At last he pulled on his coat and departed. She stood at the gate, not watching him, but looking over the sunny country.
At last, he put on his coat and left. She stood at the gate, not watching him, but gazing over the sunny landscape.
When at last she had gone, Syson also departed, going back to town.
When she finally left, Syson also headed back to town.
Second Best
“Oh, I’m tired!” Frances exclaimed petulantly, and in the same instant she dropped down on the turf, near the hedge-bottom. Anne stood a moment surprised, then, accustomed to the vagaries of her beloved Frances, said:
“Oh, I’m so tired!” Frances exclaimed irritably, and at that moment, she plopped down on the grass near the hedge. Anne paused for a moment, surprised, then, used to the unpredictable nature of her beloved Frances, said:
“Well, and aren’t you always likely to be tired, after travelling that blessed long way from Liverpool yesterday?” and she plumped down beside her sister. Anne was a wise young body of fourteen, very buxom, brimming with common sense. Frances was much older, about twenty-three, and whimsical, spasmodic. She was the beauty and the clever child of the family. She plucked the goose-grass buttons from her dress in a nervous, desperate fashion. Her beautiful profile, looped above with black hair, warm with the dusky-and-scarlet complexion of a pear, was calm as a mask, her thin brown hand plucked nervously.
“Well, aren’t you bound to be tired after that long trip from Liverpool yesterday?” She settled down next to her sister. Anne was a wise fourteen-year-old, full-figured and packed with common sense. Frances was much older, around twenty-three, and had a whimsical, unpredictable nature. She was the beauty and the intelligent one of the family. She nervously ripped the goose-grass buttons off her dress. Her stunning profile, framed by dark hair and glowing with a warm dusky-red complexion like a pear, was expressionless like a mask, while her slender brown hand fidgeted anxiously.
“It’s not the journey,” she said, objecting to Anne’s obtuseness. Anne looked inquiringly at her darling. The young girl, in her self-confident, practical way, proceeded to reckon up this whimsical creature. But suddenly she found herself full in the eyes of Frances; felt two dark, hectic eyes flaring challenge at her, and she shrank away. Frances was peculiar for these great, exposed looks, which disconcerted people by their violence and their suddenness.
“It’s not about the journey,” she said, pushing back against Anne’s cluelessness. Anne looked questioningly at her beloved friend. The young girl, with her self-assured, practical attitude, started to analyze this quirky individual. But suddenly, she was caught in the intense gaze of Frances; she felt two dark, fiery eyes daring her, and she recoiled. Frances was known for these intense, open looks that unsettled people with their intensity and unpredictability.
“What’s a matter, poor old duck?” asked Anne, as she folded the slight, wilful form of her sister in her arms. Frances laughed shakily, and nestled down for comfort on the budding breasts of the strong girl.
“What’s wrong, poor old thing?” asked Anne, as she enveloped her sister’s small, stubborn form in her embrace. Frances chuckled weakly and settled down for comfort against the growing strength of the strong girl.
“Oh, I’m only a bit tired,” she murmured, on the point of tears.
“Oh, I’m just a little tired,” she murmured, on the verge of tears.
“Well, of course you are, what do you expect?” soothed Anne. It was a joke to Frances that Anne should play elder, almost mother to her. But then, Anne was in her unvexed teens; men were like big dogs to her: while Frances, at twenty-three, suffered a good deal.
“Well, of course you are, what do you expect?” comforted Anne. It was a joke to Frances that Anne should act like the older sister, almost a mother to her. But then, Anne was in her carefree teens; men were like big dogs to her, while Frances, at twenty-three, struggled a lot.
The country was intensely morning-still. On the common everything shone beside its shadow, and the hillside gave off heat in silence. The brown turf seemed in a low state of combustion, the leaves of the oaks were scorched brown. Among the blackish foliage in the distance shone the small red and orange of the village.
The countryside was eerily quiet in the morning. Everything glimmered beside its shadow, and the hillside radiated heat in silence. The brown grass looked like it was smoldering, and the leaves of the oaks were burned brown. In the distance, the small red and orange of the village stood out against the dark foliage.
The willows in the brook-course at the foot of the common suddenly shook with a dazzling effect like diamonds. It was a puff of wind. Anne resumed her normal position. She spread her knees, and put in her lap a handful of hazel nuts, whity-green leafy things, whose one cheek was tanned between brown and pink. These she began to crack and eat. Frances, with bowed head, mused bitterly.
The willows by the stream at the bottom of the common suddenly shimmered like diamonds. It was just a gust of wind. Anne settled back into her usual position. She spread her knees and placed a handful of hazelnuts in her lap, some with greenish-white leaves, their one side tanned between brown and pink. She started to crack and eat them. Frances, with her head down, thought deeply and sadly.
“Eh, you know Tom Smedley?” began the young girl, as she pulled a tight kernel out of its shell.
“Hey, do you know Tom Smedley?” the young girl started, as she pulled a tight kernel out of its shell.
“I suppose so,” replied Frances sarcastically.
“I guess so,” Frances replied, sarcasm dripping from her tone.
“Well, he gave me a wild rabbit what he’d caught, to keep with my tame one—and it’s living.”
“Well, he gave me a wild rabbit that he caught, to keep with my tame one—and it’s still alive.”
“That’s a good thing,” said Frances, very detached and ironic.
"That's a good thing," Frances said, sounding very detached and ironic.
“Well, it is! He reckoned he’d take me to Ollerton Feast, but he never did. Look here, he took a servant from the rectory; I saw him.”
“Well, it is! He thought he’d take me to Ollerton Feast, but he never did. Look, he took a servant from the rectory; I saw him.”
“So he ought,” said Frances.
“So he should,” said Frances.
“No, he oughtn’t! and I told him so. And I told him I should tell you—an’ I have done.”
“No, he shouldn't! And I told him that. And I said I would tell you— and I have."
Click and snap went a nut between her teeth. She sorted out the kernel, and chewed complacently.
Click and snap went a nut between her teeth. She separated the kernel and chewed contentedly.
“It doesn’t make much difference,” said Frances.
“It doesn’t really matter,” said Frances.
“Well, ’appen it doesn’t; but I was mad with him all the same.”
“Well, maybe it doesn’t; but I was really angry with him anyway.”
“Why?”
"Why?"
“Because I was; he’s no right to go with a servant.”
“Because I was; he has no right to be with a servant.”
“He’s a perfect right,” persisted Frances, very just and cold.
“He's absolutely right,” Frances insisted, sounding very fair and distant.
“No, he hasn’t, when he’d said he’d take me.”
“No, he hasn’t, when he said he’d take me.”
Frances burst into a laugh of amusement and relief.
Frances burst into a laugh of joy and relief.
“Oh, no; I’d forgot that,” she said, adding, “And what did he say when you promised to tell me?”
“Oh, no; I forgot that,” she said, adding, “And what did he say when you promised to tell me?”
“He laughed and said, ‘he won’t fret her fat over that.’”
“He laughed and said, ‘he won’t worry her about that.’”
“And she won’t,” sniffed Frances.
“And she won’t,” sniffed Frances.
There was silence. The common, with its sere, blonde-headed thistles, its heaps of silent bramble, its brown-husked gorse in the glare of sunshine, seemed visionary. Across the brook began the immense pattern of agriculture, white chequering of barley stubble, brown squares of wheat, khaki patches of pasture, red stripes of fallow, with the woodland and the tiny village dark like ornaments, leading away to the distance, right to the hills, where the check-pattern grew smaller and smaller, till, in the blackish haze of heat, far off, only the tiny white squares of barley stubble showed distinct.
There was silence. The common, with its dry, blonde thistles, its piles of quiet brambles, and its brown gorse glowing in the bright sunlight, looked almost dreamlike. Across the brook stretched the vast landscape of farming, the white patches of barley stubble, brown squares of wheat, khaki areas of pasture, and red sections of fallow land, with the woods and the small village appearing like dark decorations, leading away into the distance towards the hills, where the checkered pattern became smaller and smaller until, in the hazy heat, only the tiny white squares of barley stubble remained clear in the far-off view.
“Eh, I say, here’s a rabbit hole!” cried Anne suddenly. “Should we watch if one comes out? You won’t have to fidget, you know.”
“Hey, look, there’s a rabbit hole!” Anne exclaimed suddenly. “Should we see if one comes out? You won’t have to fidget, you know.”
The two girls sat perfectly still. Frances watched certain objects in her surroundings: they had a peculiar, unfriendly look about them: the weight of greenish elderberries on their purpling stalks; the twinkling of the yellowing crab-apples that clustered high up in the hedge, against the sky: the exhausted, limp leaves of the primroses lying flat in the hedge-bottom: all looked strange to her. Then her eyes caught a movement. A mole was moving silently over the warm, red soil, nosing, shuffling hither and thither, flat, and dark as a shadow, shifting about, and as suddenly brisk, and as silent, like a very ghost of joie de vivre. Frances started, from habit was about to call on Anne to kill the little pest. But, today, her lethargy of unhappiness was too much for her. She watched the little brute paddling, snuffing, touching things to discover them, running in blindness, delighted to ecstasy by the sunlight and the hot, strange things that caressed its belly and its nose. She felt a keen pity for the little creature.
The two girls sat completely still. Frances observed certain things around her: they had a strange, unfriendly vibe; the heavy green elderberries on their purpling stems, the glimmering yellow crab-apples clustered high in the hedge against the sky, and the tired, limp leaves of the primroses lying flat at the bottom of the hedge – all looked weird to her. Then she noticed movement. A mole was quietly moving over the warm, red soil, nosing and shuffling back and forth, flat and dark like a shadow, darting around, suddenly lively and silent, like a ghost of joie de vivre. Frances jumped; out of habit, she was about to call Anne to deal with the little pest. But today, her heaviness of sadness was too overwhelming. She watched the little creature paddle around, sniffing and touching things to explore, running blindly, thrilled by the sunlight and the hot, odd sensations that brushed its belly and nose. She felt a deep sympathy for the little creature.
“Eh, our Fran, look there! It’s a mole.”
“Hey, our Fran, look over there! It’s a mole.”
Anne was on her feet, standing watching the dark, unconscious beast. Frances frowned with anxiety.
Anne stood watching the dark, unconscious beast. Frances frowned with worry.
“It doesn’t run off, does it?” said the young girl softly. Then she stealthily approached the creature. The mole paddled fumblingly away. In an instant Anne put her foot upon it, not too heavily. Frances could see the struggling, swimming movement of the little pink hands of the brute, the twisting and twitching of its pointed nose, as it wrestled under the sole of the boot.
“It doesn’t run off, right?” the young girl said quietly. Then she cautiously moved closer to the creature. The mole clumsily paddled away. In a flash, Anne placed her foot on it, not too hard. Frances could see the little pink hands of the creature struggling and swimming, the twisting and twitching of its pointed nose, as it fought beneath the sole of the boot.
“It does wriggle!” said the bonny girl, knitting her brows in a frown at the eerie sensation. Then she bent down to look at her trap. Frances could now see, beyond the edge of the boot-sole, the heaving of the velvet shoulders, the pitiful turning of the sightless face, the frantic rowing of the flat, pink hands.
“It does wriggle!” said the cheerful girl, knitting her brows in a frown at the strange sensation. Then she bent down to check her trap. Frances could now see, beyond the edge of the boot sole, the heaving of the velvet shoulders, the pitiful turning of the sightless face, and the frantic rowing of the flat, pink hands.
“Kill the thing,” she said, turning away her face.
“Kill it,” she said, turning her face away.
“Oh—I’m not,” laughed Anne, shrinking. “You can, if you like.”
“Oh—I’m not,” laughed Anne, pulling back. “You can if you want.”
“I don’t like,” said Frances, with quiet intensity.
“I don’t like,” said Frances, with quiet intensity.
After several dabbling attempts, Anne succeeded in picking up the little animal by the scruff of its neck. It threw back its head, flung its long blind snout from side to side, the mouth open in a peculiar oblong, with tiny pinkish teeth at the edge. The blind, frantic mouth gaped and writhed. The body, heavy and clumsy, hung scarcely moving.
After a few tries, Anne managed to grab the little animal by the scruff of its neck. It threw its head back and swung its long, blind snout from side to side, its mouth open in a strange oval shape, revealing tiny pinkish teeth at the edges. The blind, panicked mouth gaped and twisted. The body, heavy and awkward, hung limply with barely any movement.
“Isn’t it a snappy little thing,” observed Anne twisting to avoid the teeth.
“Isn’t it a cute little thing,” Anne said, turning to avoid the teeth.
“What are you going to do with it?” asked Frances sharply.
“What are you going to do with it?” Frances asked sharply.
“It’s got to be killed—look at the damage they do. I s’ll take it home and let dadda or somebody kill it. I’m not going to let it go.”
“It has to be killed—look at the damage they cause. I’ll take it home and let Dad or someone else take care of it. I’m not going to just let it go.”
She swaddled the creature clumsily in her pocket-handkerchief and sat down beside her sister. There was an interval of silence, during which Anne combated the efforts of the mole.
She awkwardly wrapped the little creature in her pocket handkerchief and sat down next to her sister. There was a moment of silence while Anne struggled with the mole's attempts to escape.
“You’ve not had much to say about Jimmy this time. Did you see him often in Liverpool?” Anne asked suddenly.
“You haven’t said much about Jimmy this time. Did you see him often in Liverpool?” Anne asked suddenly.
“Once or twice,” replied Frances, giving no sign of how the question troubled her.
“Once or twice,” Frances replied, showing no indication of how much the question bothered her.
“And aren’t you sweet on him any more, then?”
“And you’re not crushing on him anymore, then?”
“I should think I’m not, seeing that he’s engaged.”
“I don’t think I am, considering that he’s engaged.”
“Engaged? Jimmy Barrass! Well, of all things! I never thought he’d get engaged.”
“Engaged? Jimmy Barrass! Can you believe it? I never thought he’d get engaged.”
“Why not, he’s as much right as anybody else?” snapped Frances.
“Why not? He’s as much right as anyone else,” Frances snapped.
Anne was fumbling with the mole.
Anne was struggling with the mole.
“’Appen so,” she said at length; “but I never thought Jimmy would, though.”
“'As you say,” she finally replied; “but I never thought Jimmy would, though.”
“Why not?” snapped Frances.
"Why not?" snapped Frances.
“I don’t know—this blessed mole, it’ll not keep still!—who’s he got engaged to?”
“I don’t know—this annoying mole, it just won’t stay put!—who’s he engaged to?”
“How should I know?”
"How am I supposed to know?"
“I thought you’d ask him; you’ve known him long enough. I s’d think he thought he’d get engaged now he’s a Doctor of Chemistry.”
“I figured you’d ask him; you’ve known him long enough. I’d think he thought he’d get engaged now that he’s a Doctor of Chemistry.”
Frances laughed in spite of herself.
Frances couldn’t help but laugh.
“What’s that got to do with it?” she asked.
“What’s that got to do with anything?” she asked.
“I’m sure it’s got a lot. He’ll want to feel somebody now, so he’s got engaged. Hey, stop it; go in!”
“I’m sure it has a lot. He’ll want to feel somebody now, so he got engaged. Hey, stop it; go inside!”
But at this juncture the mole almost succeeded in wriggling clear. It wrestled and twisted frantically, waved its pointed blind head, its mouth standing open like a little shaft, its big, wrinkled hands spread out.
But at this point, the mole almost managed to wiggle free. It struggled and twisted wildly, waved its pointed blind head, its mouth open like a little tube, its big, wrinkled hands spread wide.
“Go in with you!” urged Anne, poking the little creature with her forefinger, trying to get it back into the handkerchief. Suddenly the mouth turned like a spark on her finger.
“Go in with you!” Anne urged, poking the little creature with her finger, trying to get it back into the handkerchief. Suddenly, it bit her finger like a spark.
“Oh!” she cried, “he’s bit me.”
“Oh!” she exclaimed, “he bit me.”
She dropped him to the floor. Dazed, the blind creature fumbled round. Frances felt like shrieking. She expected him to dart away in a flash, like a mouse, and there he remained groping; she wanted to cry to him to be gone. Anne, in a sudden decision of wrath, caught up her sister’s walking-cane. With one blow the mole was dead. Frances was startled and shocked. One moment the little wretch was fussing in the heat, and the next it lay like a little bag, inert and black—not a struggle, scarce a quiver.
She dropped him to the floor. Dazed, the blind creature fumbled around. Frances felt like screaming. She expected him to dart away in a flash, like a mouse, but there he stayed, groping; she wanted to yell at him to leave. Anne, in a sudden burst of anger, picked up her sister’s walking cane. With one blow, the mole was dead. Frances was startled and shocked. One moment the little creature was bustling in the heat, and the next it lay there like a little bag, lifeless and black—not a struggle, hardly a twitch.
“It is dead!” Frances said breathlessly. Anne took her finger from her mouth, looked at the tiny pinpricks, and said:
“It’s dead!” Frances said breathlessly. Anne took her finger from her mouth, looked at the tiny pinpricks, and said:
“Yes, he is, and I’m glad. They’re vicious little nuisances, moles are.”
“Yes, he is, and I’m happy about that. Moles are just annoying little pests.”
With which her wrath vanished. She picked up the dead animal.
With that, her anger disappeared. She picked up the dead animal.
“Hasn’t it got a beautiful skin,” she mused, stroking the fur with her forefinger, then with her cheek.
“Doesn’t it have gorgeous fur?” she thought, gently running her finger over it and then resting her cheek against it.
“Mind,” said Frances sharply. “You’ll have the blood on your skirt!”
“Watch out,” Frances said sharply. “You’ll get blood on your skirt!”
One ruby drop of blood hung on the small snout, ready to fall. Anne shook it off on to some harebells. Frances suddenly became calm; in that moment, grown-up.
One ruby drop of blood hung on the small snout, ready to fall. Anne shook it off onto some harebells. Frances suddenly became calm; in that moment, she felt mature.
“I suppose they have to be killed,” she said, and a certain rather dreary indifference succeeded to her grief. The twinkling crab-apples, the glitter of brilliant willows now seemed to her trifling, scarcely worth the notice. Something had died in her, so that things lost their poignancy. She was calm, indifference overlying her quiet sadness. Rising, she walked down to the brook course.
“I guess they have to be killed,” she said, and a certain kind of dull indifference replaced her grief. The shimmering crab-apples and the sparkle of bright willows now seemed trivial, hardly worth noticing. Something had died inside her, making everything lose its intensity. She felt calm, with indifference layered over her quiet sadness. Standing up, she walked down to the brook.
“Here, wait for me,” cried Anne, coming tumbling after.
“Here, wait for me,” shouted Anne, rushing after.
Frances stood on the bridge, looking at the red mud trodden into pockets by the feet of cattle. There was not a drain of water left, but everything smelled green, succulent. Why did she care so little for Anne, who was so fond of her? she asked herself. Why did she care so little for anyone? She did not know, but she felt a rather stubborn pride in her isolation and indifference.
Frances stood on the bridge, looking at the red mud pressed into pockets by the feet of cattle. There wasn’t a single drop of water left, but everything smelled vibrant and fresh. Why did she care so little for Anne, who cared so much about her? she wondered. Why did she care so little for anyone? She didn’t know, but she felt a stubborn pride in her isolation and indifference.
They entered a field where stooks of barley stood in rows, the straight, blonde tresses of the corn streaming on to the ground. The stubble was bleached by the intense summer, so that the expanse glared white. The next field was sweet and soft with a second crop of seeds; thin, straggling clover whose little pink knobs rested prettily in the dark green. The scent was faint and sickly. The girls came up in single file, Frances leading.
They walked into a field where stacks of barley were lined up in rows, the straight, golden heads of the grain leaning down to the ground. The stubble had been bleached by the intense summer heat, making the expanse brightly white. The next field was pleasant and soft with a second crop of seeds; thin, wandering clover with its little pink buds resting beautifully in the dark green. The scent was faint and a bit sickly. The girls approached in a single line, with Frances in the lead.
Near the gate a young man was mowing with the scythe some fodder for the afternoon feed of the cattle. As he saw the girls he left off working and waited in an aimless kind of way. Frances was dressed in white muslin, and she walked with dignity, detached and forgetful. Her lack of agitation, her simple, unheeding advance made him nervous. She had loved the far-off Jimmy for five years, having had in return his half-measures. This man only affected her slightly.
Near the gate, a young man was using a scythe to cut some hay for the cattle's afternoon feed. When he saw the girls, he stopped working and waited around aimlessly. Frances was dressed in white muslin, walking with dignity, lost in thought. Her calmness and unbothered stride made him anxious. She had loved the distant Jimmy for five years, receiving only his half-hearted efforts in return. This man hardly made an impression on her.
Tom was of medium stature, energetic in build. His smooth, fair-skinned face was burned red, not brown, by the sun, and this ruddiness enhanced his appearance of good humour and easiness. Being a year older than Frances, he would have courted her long ago had she been so inclined. As it was, he had gone his uneventful way amiably, chatting with many a girl, but remaining unattached, free of trouble for the most part. Only he knew he wanted a woman. He hitched his trousers just a trifle self-consciously as the girls approached. Frances was a rare, delicate kind of being, whom he realized with a queer and delicious stimulation in his veins. She gave him a slight sense of suffocation. Somehow, this morning, she affected him more than usual. She was dressed in white. He, however, being matter-of-fact in his mind, did not realize. His feeling had never become conscious, purposive.
Tom was of average height and had an energetic build. His smooth, fair-skinned face was sunburned red instead of brown, and this redness added to his look of good humor and easygoing nature. Being a year older than Frances, he would have pursued her long ago if she had been interested. Instead, he went about his uneventful life with a friendly attitude, chatting with many girls but staying single and mostly trouble-free. Only he knew that he wanted a woman. He adjusted his pants a bit self-consciously as the girls walked over. Frances was a unique and delicate person who sparked a strange and pleasant thrill in him. She made him feel slightly suffocated. Somehow, this morning, she affected him more than usual. She was wearing white. However, being pragmatic, he didn’t notice. His feelings had never fully become conscious or intentional.
Frances knew what she was about. Tom was ready to love her as soon as she would show him. Now that she could not have Jimmy, she did not poignantly care. Still, she would have something. If she could not have the best—Jimmy, whom she knew to be something of a snob—she would have the second best, Tom. She advanced rather indifferently.
Frances knew what she wanted. Tom was ready to love her as soon as she showed him. Now that she couldn’t have Jimmy, she didn’t care that much. Still, she would have something. If she couldn’t have the best—Jimmy, who she recognized was a bit of a snob—she would settle for the second best, Tom. She moved forward rather casually.
“You are back, then!” said Tom. She marked the touch of uncertainty in his voice.
“You're back, then!” said Tom. She noticed the hint of uncertainty in his voice.
“No,” she laughed, “I’m still in Liverpool,” and the undertone of intimacy made him burn.
“No,” she laughed, “I’m still in Liverpool,” and the hint of closeness made him blush.
“This isn’t you, then?” he asked.
“This isn't you, is it?” he asked.
Her heart leapt up in approval. She looked in his eyes, and for a second was with him.
Her heart soared with approval. She looked into his eyes, and for a moment, she was truly with him.
“Why, what do you think?” she laughed.
“Why, what do you think?” she chuckled.
He lifted his hat from his head with a distracted little gesture. She liked him, his quaint ways, his humour, his ignorance, and his slow masculinity.
He took off his hat with a casual little move. She liked him—his quirky habits, his sense of humor, his lack of knowledge, and his laid-back masculinity.
“Here, look here, Tom Smedley,” broke in Anne.
“Hey, look here, Tom Smedley,” interrupted Anne.
“A moudiwarp! Did you find it dead?” he asked.
“A moudiwarp! Did you find it dead?” he asked.
“No, it bit me,” said Anne.
“No, it bit me,” Anne said.
“Oh, aye! An’ that got your rag out, did it?”
“Oh, really! And that upset you, did it?”
“No, it didn’t!” Anne scolded sharply. “Such language!”
“No, it didn’t!” Anne snapped. “Such language!”
“Oh, what’s up wi’ it?”
“Oh, what’s up with it?”
“I can’t bear you to talk broad.”
“I can’t stand it when you talk like that.”
“Can’t you?”
"Can you not?"
He glanced at Frances.
He looked at Frances.
“It isn’t nice,” Frances said. She did not care, really. The vulgar speech jarred on her as a rule; Jimmy was a gentleman. But Tom’s manner of speech did not matter to her.
“It’s not nice,” Frances said. She didn’t really care. The crude language usually bothered her; Jimmy was a gentleman. But Tom’s way of speaking didn’t bother her.
“I like you to talk nicely,” she added.
“I like you to talk nicely,” she added.
“Do you,” he replied, tilting his hat, stirred.
“Do you,” he replied, adjusting his hat, a bit shaken.
“And generally you do, you know,” she smiled.
“And usually you do, you know,” she smiled.
“I s’ll have to have a try,” he said, rather tensely gallant.
“I guess I’ll have to give it a shot,” he said, somewhat nervously brave.
“What?” she asked brightly.
“What?” she asked cheerfully.
“To talk nice to you,” he said. Frances coloured furiously, bent her head for a moment, then laughed gaily, as if she liked this clumsy hint.
“To be nice to you,” he said. Frances blushed fiercely, looked down for a moment, then laughed brightly, as if she appreciated this awkward suggestion.
“Eh now, you mind what you’re saying,” cried Anne, giving the young man an admonitory pat.
“Hey now, watch what you're saying,” Anne said, giving the young man a warning pat.
“You wouldn’t have to give yon mole many knocks like that,” he teased, relieved to get on safe ground, rubbing his arm.
“You wouldn’t have to hit that mole too many times like that,” he joked, glad to be on solid ground, rubbing his arm.
“No indeed, it died in one blow,” said Frances, with a flippancy that was hateful to her.
“No way, it died in one hit,” said Frances, with a casualness that she found repulsive.
“You’re not so good at knockin’ ’em?” he said, turning to her.
“You're not so good at knocking them down?” he said, turning to her.
“I don’t know, if I’m cross,” she said decisively.
“I’m not sure if I’m angry,” she said confidently.
“No?” he replied, with alert attentiveness.
“No?” he replied, paying close attention.
“I could,” she added, harder, “if it was necessary.”
“I could,” she said more firmly, “if it was necessary.”
He was slow to feel her difference.
He took his time to notice how she was different.
“And don’t you consider it is necessary?” he asked, with misgiving.
“And don’t you think it is necessary?” he asked, feeling uncertain.
“W—ell—is it?” she said, looking at him steadily, coldly.
“W—ell—is it?” she asked, looking at him intently, coldly.
“I reckon it is,” he replied, looking away, but standing stubborn.
“I think it is,” he replied, looking away but standing firm.
She laughed quickly.
She laughed swiftly.
“But it isn’t necessary for me,” she said, with slight contempt.
“But it’s not necessary for me,” she said, with a hint of contempt.
“Yes, that’s quite true,” he answered.
“Yes, that’s totally true,” he replied.
She laughed in a shaky fashion.
She let out a shaky laugh.
“I know it is,” she said; and there was an awkward pause.
“I know it is,” she said, and there was a tense silence.
“Why, would you like me to kill moles then?” she asked tentatively, after a while.
“Why, would you like me to kill moles then?” she asked cautiously, after a moment.
“They do us a lot of damage,” he said, standing firm on his own ground, angered.
“They do a lot of harm to us,” he said, standing his ground, angry.
“Well, I’ll see the next time I come across one,” she promised, defiantly. Their eyes met, and she sank before him, her pride troubled. He felt uneasy and triumphant and baffled, as if fate had gripped him. She smiled as she departed.
“Well, I’ll check next time I run into one,” she promised, defiantly. Their eyes locked, and she felt herself shrink before him, her pride shaken. He felt a mix of unease, triumph, and confusion, as if destiny had taken hold of him. She smiled as she left.
“Well,” said Anne, as the sisters went through the wheat stubble; “I don’t know what you two’s been jawing about, I’m sure.”
“Well,” said Anne as the sisters walked through the wheat stubble, “I really have no idea what you two have been chatting about, that’s for sure.”
“Don’t you?” laughed Frances significantly.
“Don’t you?” laughed Frances meaningfully.
“No, I don’t. But, at any rate, Tom Smedley’s a good deal better to my thinking than Jimmy, so there—and nicer.”
“No, I don’t. But anyway, Tom Smedley is way better in my opinion than Jimmy, so there—and he’s nicer too.”
“Perhaps he is,” said Frances coldly.
“Maybe he is,” Frances said coldly.
And the next day, after a secret, persistent hunt, she found another mole playing in the heat. She killed it, and in the evening, when Tom came to the gate to smoke his pipe after supper, she took him the dead creature.
And the next day, after a secret, persistent search, she found another mole playing in the warmth. She killed it, and in the evening, when Tom came to the gate to smoke his pipe after dinner, she brought him the dead animal.
“Here you are then!” she said.
"Here you go!" she said.
“Did you catch it?” he replied, taking the velvet corpse into his fingers and examining it minutely. This was to hide his trepidation.
“Did you see it?” he said, picking up the velvet corpse and examining it closely. He did this to hide his anxiety.
“Did you think I couldn’t?” she asked, her face very near his.
“Did you think I couldn't?” she asked, her face close to his.
“Nay, I didn’t know.”
"No, I didn't know."
She laughed in his face, a strange little laugh that caught her breath, all agitation, and tears, and recklessness of desire. He looked frightened and upset. She put her hand to his arm.
She laughed in his face, a quirky little laugh that took her breath away, full of agitation, tears, and reckless desire. He looked scared and disturbed. She reached out and touched his arm.
“Shall you go out wi’ me?” he asked, in a difficult, troubled tone.
“Will you go out with me?” he asked, in a hesitant, troubled tone.
She turned her face away, with a shaky laugh. The blood came up in him, strong, overmastering. He resisted it. But it drove him down, and he was carried away. Seeing the winsome, frail nape of her neck, fierce love came upon him for her, and tenderness.
She turned her face away, laughing nervously. The blood surged in him, intense and overwhelming. He tried to fight it. But it pushed him down, and he was swept away. Seeing the delicate, charming nape of her neck, he was filled with fierce love for her, and tenderness.
“We s’ll ’ave to tell your mother,” he said. And he stood, suffering, resisting his passion for her.
“We’ll have to tell your mother,” he said. And he stood there, struggling, fighting his feelings for her.
“Yes,” she replied, in a dead voice. But there was a thrill of pleasure in this death.
“Yes,” she replied, in a flat tone. But there was a thrill of pleasure in this emptiness.
The Shadow in the Rose Garden
A rather small young man sat by the window of a pretty seaside cottage trying to persuade himself that he was reading the newspaper. It was about half-past eight in the morning. Outside, the glory roses hung in the morning sunshine like little bowls of fire tipped up. The young man looked at the table, then at the clock, then at his own big silver watch. An expression of stiff endurance came on to his face. Then he rose and reflected on the oil-paintings that hung on the walls of the room, giving careful but hostile attention to “The Stag at Bay”. He tried the lid of the piano, and found it locked. He caught sight of his own face in a little mirror, pulled his brown moustache, and an alert interest sprang into his eyes. He was not ill-favoured. He twisted his moustache. His figure was rather small, but alert and vigorous. As he turned from the mirror a look of self-commiseration mingled with his appreciation of his own physiognomy.
A rather small young man sat by the window of a charming seaside cottage, trying to convince himself that he was reading the newspaper. It was around eight-thirty in the morning. Outside, the glory roses hung in the morning sunshine like little bowls of fire. The young man glanced at the table, then at the clock, then at his own large silver watch. A look of stiff endurance crossed his face. Then he stood up and considered the oil paintings that decorated the walls of the room, giving careful but unfriendly attention to “The Stag at Bay.” He tried the lid of the piano and found it locked. He caught a glimpse of his own face in a small mirror, tugged at his brown mustache, and a spark of interest lit up his eyes. He wasn't unattractive. He twisted his mustache. His figure was somewhat small, but alert and vigorous. As he turned away from the mirror, a look of self-pity mixed with his appreciation of his own appearance.
In a state of self-suppression, he went through into the garden. His jacket, however, did not look dejected. It was new, and had a smart and self-confident air, sitting upon a confident body. He contemplated the Tree of Heaven that flourished by the lawn, then sauntered on to the next plant. There was more promise in a crooked apple tree covered with brown-red fruit. Glancing round, he broke off an apple and, with his back to the house, took a clean, sharp bite. To his surprise the fruit was sweet. He took another. Then again he turned to survey the bedroom windows overlooking the garden. He started, seeing a woman’s figure; but it was only his wife. She was gazing across to the sea, apparently ignorant of him.
In a state of self-restraint, he walked into the garden. His jacket, however, didn't look downcast. It was new and had a sharp, confident vibe, fitting snugly on a self-assured body. He looked at the Tree of Heaven thriving by the lawn, then casually moved on to the next plant. There was more potential in a crooked apple tree laden with brown-red fruit. Taking a quick glance around, he picked an apple and, with his back to the house, took a clean, sharp bite. To his surprise, the fruit was sweet. He took another bite. Then he turned to glance at the bedroom windows overlooking the garden. He jumped, noticing a woman's figure; but it was just his wife. She was staring out at the sea, seemingly unaware of him.
For a moment or two he looked at her, watching her. She was a good-looking woman, who seemed older than he, rather pale, but healthy, her face yearning. Her rich auburn hair was heaped in folds on her forehead. She looked apart from him and his world, gazing away to the sea. It irked her husband that she should continue abstracted and in ignorance of him; he pulled poppy fruits and threw them at the window. She started, glanced at him with a wild smile, and looked away again. Then almost immediately she left the window. He went indoors to meet her. She had a fine carriage, very proud, and wore a dress of soft white muslin.
For a moment, he watched her. She was an attractive woman who seemed older than him, somewhat pale but healthy, with a longing expression on her face. Her rich auburn hair was piled up on her forehead. She seemed distant, gazing off towards the sea. It frustrated her husband that she stayed lost in thought and oblivious to him; he grabbed some poppy seeds and tossed them at the window. She jumped, gave him a wild smile, then turned away again. Almost instantly, she moved away from the window. He went inside to find her. She carried herself with great pride and wore a soft white muslin dress.
“I’ve been waiting long enough,” he said.
“I've been waiting long enough,” he said.
“For me or for breakfast?” she said lightly. “You know we said nine o’clock. I should have thought you could have slept after the journey.”
“For me or for breakfast?” she said jokingly. “You know we said nine o’clock. I thought you would have been able to rest after the trip.”
“You know I’m always up at five, and I couldn’t stop in bed after six. You might as well be in pit as in bed, on a morning like this.”
“You know I’m always up at five, and I couldn’t stay in bed after six. You might as well be in a pit as in bed on a morning like this.”
“I shouldn’t have thought the pit would occur to you, here.”
“I shouldn’t have thought the pit would come to your mind, here.”
She moved about examining the room, looking at the ornaments under glass covers. He, planted on the hearthrug, watched her rather uneasily, and grudgingly indulgent. She shrugged her shoulders at the apartment.
She walked around checking out the room, looking at the decorations under glass covers. He, sitting on the hearth rug, watched her a bit uneasily, but with a reluctant indulgence. She shrugged her shoulders at the apartment.
“Come,” she said, taking his arm, “let us go into the garden till Mrs Coates brings the tray.”
“Come on,” she said, taking his arm, “let’s go into the garden until Mrs. Coates brings the tray.”
“I hope she’ll be quick,” he said, pulling his moustache. She gave a short laugh, and leaned on his arm as they went. He had lighted a pipe.
“I hope she’s quick,” he said, tugging at his mustache. She let out a quick laugh and leaned on his arm as they walked. He had lit a pipe.
Mrs Coates entered the room as they went down the steps. The delightful, erect old lady hastened to the window for a good view of her visitors. Her china-blue eyes were bright as she watched the young couple go down the path, he walking in an easy, confident fashion, with his wife, on his arm. The landlady began talking to herself in a soft, Yorkshire accent.
Mrs. Coates walked into the room as they headed down the steps. The charming, upright old woman hurried to the window to get a good look at her visitors. Her bright, china-blue eyes sparkled as she observed the young couple making their way down the path, with him walking confidently and comfortably, his wife on his arm. The landlady started murmuring to herself in a gentle Yorkshire accent.
“Just of a height they are. She wouldn’t ha’ married a man less than herself in stature, I think, though he’s not her equal otherwise.” Here her granddaughter came in, setting a tray on the table. The girl went to the old woman’s side.
“They're about the same height. I don't think she would have married a man shorter than her, even though he's not her equal in other ways.” Just then, her granddaughter walked in, placing a tray on the table. The girl went over to the old woman’s side.
“He’s been eating the apples, gran’,” she said.
“He's been eating the apples, Grandma,” she said.
“Has he, my pet? Well, if he’s happy, why not?”
“Has he, my dear? Well, if he’s happy, then why not?”
Outside, the young, well-favoured man listened with impatience to the chink of the teacups. At last, with a sigh of relief, the couple came in to breakfast. After he had eaten for some time, he rested a moment and said:
Outside, the handsome young man listened impatiently to the clinking of the teacups. Finally, with a sigh of relief, the couple came in for breakfast. After he had been eating for a while, he paused and said:
“Do you think it’s any better place than Bridlington?”
“Do you think it’s a better place than Bridlington?”
“I do,” she said, “infinitely! Besides, I am at home here—it’s not like a strange seaside place to me.”
“I do,” she said, “so much! Besides, I feel at home here—it doesn’t feel like a strange seaside spot to me.”
“How long were you here?”
"How long have you been here?"
“Two years.”
"2 years."
He ate reflectively.
He ate thoughtfully.
“I should ha’ thought you’d rather go to a fresh place,” he said at length.
“I would have thought you’d prefer to go somewhere new,” he said eventually.
She sat very silent, and then, delicately, put out a feeler.
She sat quietly, and then, gently, reached out tentatively.
“Why?” she said. “Do you think I shan’t enjoy myself?”
“Why?” she asked. “Do you think I won’t enjoy myself?”
He laughed comfortably, putting the marmalade thick on his bread.
He laughed easily, spreading the marmalade thick on his bread.
“I hope so,” he said.
“I hope so,” he replied.
She again took no notice of him.
She still ignored him.
“But don’t say anything about it in the village, Frank,” she said casually. “Don’t say who I am, or that I used to live here. There’s nobody I want to meet, particularly, and we should never feel free if they knew me again.”
“But don’t mention it in the village, Frank,” she said casually. “Don’t tell anyone who I am or that I used to live here. There’s no one I want to meet, really, and we wouldn’t feel at ease if they recognized me again.”
“Why did you come, then?”
"Why did you come?"
“‘Why?’ Can’t you understand why?”
“‘Why?’ Can’t you get it?”
“Not if you don’t want to know anybody.”
“Not if you don’t want to get to know anyone.”
“I came to see the place, not the people.”
“I came to see the location, not the people.”
He did not say any more.
He didn't say anything more.
“Women,” she said, “are different from men. I don’t know why I wanted to come—but I did.”
“Women,” she said, “are different from men. I don’t know why I wanted to come—but I did.”
She helped him to another cup of coffee, solicitously.
She kindly poured him another cup of coffee.
“Only,” she resumed, “don’t talk about me in the village.” She laughed shakily. “I don’t want my past brought up against me, you know.” And she moved the crumbs on the cloth with her finger-tip.
“Just,” she continued, “don’t mention me in the village.” She laughed nervously. “I don’t want my past thrown in my face, you know.” And she moved the crumbs on the cloth with her fingertip.
He looked at her as he drank his coffee; he sucked his moustache, and putting down his cup, said phlegmatically:
He looked at her while sipping his coffee; he twirled his mustache, and putting down his cup, said flatly:
“I’ll bet you’ve had a lot of past.”
“I bet you’ve had a lot of history.”
She looked with a little guiltiness, that flattered him, down at the tablecloth.
She looked down at the tablecloth with a hint of guilt, which flattered him.
“Well,” she said, caressive, “you won’t give me away, who I am, will you?”
“Well,” she said, softly, “you won’t tell anyone who I am, will you?”
“No,” he said, comforting, laughing, “I won’t give you away.”
“No,” he said, reassuringly, laughing, “I won’t betray you.”
He was pleased.
He was happy.
She remained silent. After a moment or two she lifted her head, saying:
She stayed quiet. After a moment or two, she lifted her head and said:
“I’ve got to arrange with Mrs Coates, and do various things. So you’d better go out by yourself this morning—and we’ll be in to dinner at one.”
“I need to sort things out with Mrs. Coates and take care of a few tasks. So you should head out on your own this morning—and we’ll be back for dinner at one.”
“But you can’t be arranging with Mrs Coates all morning,” he said.
"But you can't be making plans with Mrs. Coates all morning," he said.
“Oh, well—then I’ve some letters to write, and I must get that mark out of my skirt. I’ve got plenty of little things to do this morning. You’d better go out by yourself.”
“Oh, well—then I have some letters to write, and I need to get that stain out of my skirt. I have a lot of little things to do this morning. You’d better head out on your own.”
He perceived that she wanted to be rid of him, so that when she went upstairs, he took his hat and lounged out on to the cliffs, suppressedly angry.
He realized that she wanted him to leave, so when she went upstairs, he took his hat and strolled out onto the cliffs, quietly frustrated.
Presently she too came out. She wore a hat with roses, and a long lace scarf hung over her white dress. Rather nervously, she put up her sunshade, and her face was half-hidden in its coloured shadow. She went along the narrow track of flag-stones that were worn hollow by the feet of the fishermen. She seemed to be avoiding her surroundings, as if she remained safe in the little obscurity of her parasol.
Presently, she stepped out as well. She wore a hat decorated with roses, and a long lace scarf draped over her white dress. A bit nervously, she opened her sunshade, her face partially hidden in its colorful shadow. She walked along the narrow path of flagstones, worn down by the fishermen’s feet. It seemed like she was trying to avoid her surroundings, as if she felt secure in the little shadow created by her parasol.
She passed the church, and went down the lane till she came to a high wall by the wayside. Under this she went slowly, stopping at length by an open doorway, which shone like a picture of light in the dark wall. There in the magic beyond the doorway, patterns of shadow lay on the sunny court, on the blue and white sea-pebbles of its paving, while a green lawn glowed beyond, where a bay tree glittered at the edges. She tiptoed nervously into the courtyard, glancing at the house that stood in shadow. The uncurtained windows looked black and soulless, the kitchen door stood open. Irresolutely she took a step forward, and again forward, leaning, yearning, towards the garden beyond.
She walked past the church and down the lane until she reached a tall wall by the side of the road. She moved slowly under it, eventually stopping by an open doorway that shone like a beam of light against the dark wall. Inside, the enchanting scene beyond the doorway showed patterns of shadow on the sunny courtyard, on the blue and white sea pebbles of the ground, while a green lawn shimmered beyond, where a bay tree sparkled at the edges. She nervously tiptoed into the courtyard, glancing at the house that was shrouded in shadow. The bare windows looked dark and lifeless, and the kitchen door was wide open. Uncertain, she took a step forward, and then another, leaning and longing towards the garden beyond.
She had almost gained the corner of the house when a heavy step came crunching through the trees. A gardener appeared before her. He held a wicker tray on which were rolling great, dark red gooseberries, overripe. He moved slowly.
She had almost reached the corner of the house when a heavy footstep crunched through the trees. A gardener stepped out in front of her. He was carrying a wicker tray filled with large, dark red gooseberries that were overripe. He moved slowly.
“The garden isn’t open today,” he said quietly to the attractive woman, who was poised for retreat.
“The garden isn’t open today,” he said softly to the attractive woman, who was ready to leave.
For a moment she was silent with surprise. How should it be public at all?
For a moment, she was silent in shock. How could this possibly be public?
“When is it open?” she asked, quick-witted.
“When does it open?” she asked, sharp as ever.
“The rector lets visitors in on Fridays and Tuesdays.”
“The rector allows visitors on Fridays and Tuesdays.”
She stood still, reflecting. How strange to think of the rector opening his garden to the public!
She stood still, thinking. How weird to imagine the rector opening his garden to the public!
“But everybody will be at church,” she said coaxingly to the man. “There’ll be nobody here, will there?”
“But everyone will be at church,” she said sweetly to the man. “There won’t be anyone here, will there?”
He moved, and the big gooseberries rolled.
He moved, and the large gooseberries rolled.
“The rector lives at the new rectory,” he said.
“The rector lives at the new rectory,” he said.
The two stood still. He did not like to ask her to go. At last she turned to him with a winning smile.
The two stood still. He didn’t want to ask her to leave. Finally, she turned to him with a charming smile.
“Might I have one peep at the roses?” she coaxed, with pretty wilfulness.
“Can I have one look at the roses?” she pleaded, with charming stubbornness.
“I don’t suppose it would matter,” he said, moving aside: “you won’t stop long——”
“I guess it doesn’t really matter,” he said, stepping aside. “You won’t stay for long anyway—”
She went forward, forgetting the gardener in a moment. Her face became strained, her movements eager. Glancing round, she saw all the windows giving on to the lawn were curtainless and dark. The house had a sterile appearance, as if it were still used, but not inhabited. A shadow seemed to go over her. She went across the lawn towards the garden, through an arch of crimson ramblers, a gate of colour. There beyond lay the soft blue sea with the bay, misty with morning, and the farthest headland of black rock jutting dimly out between blue and blue of the sky and water. Her face began to shine, transfigured with pain and joy. At her feet the garden fell steeply, all a confusion of flowers, and away below was the darkness of tree-tops covering the beck.
She moved ahead, quickly forgetting the gardener. Her face grew tense, and her movements were full of anticipation. Looking around, she noticed that all the windows facing the lawn were bare and dark. The house had a lifeless look, as if it were still being used but not lived in. A shadow seemed to pass over her. She crossed the lawn toward the garden, passing under an arch of crimson climbing roses, a gateway of color. Beyond that stretched the soft blue sea with the misty bay in the morning light, and the distant headland of black rock faintly protruding between the blue of the sky and the water. Her face began to glow, transformed by a mix of pain and joy. At her feet, the garden dropped steeply, a jumble of flowers, and far below lay the dark tree-tops covering the stream.
She turned to the garden that shone with sunny flowers around her. She knew the little corner where was the seat beneath the yew tree. Then there was the terrace where a great host of flowers shone, and from this, two paths went down, one at each side of the garden. She closed her sunshade and walked slowly among the many flowers. All round were rose bushes, big banks of roses, then roses hanging and tumbling from pillars, or roses balanced on the standard bushes. By the open earth were many other flowers. If she lifted her head, the sea was upraised beyond, and the Cape.
She turned to the garden filled with bright, sunny flowers all around her. She knew the little spot where the bench sat beneath the yew tree. Then there was the terrace covered in a huge variety of flowers, and from there, two paths led down, one on each side of the garden. She closed her sunshade and walked slowly among the numerous flowers. All around were rose bushes, large clusters of roses, along with roses spilling over from pillars and roses standing tall on standard bushes. By the open ground were many other flowers. If she looked up, the sea was visible beyond, along with the Cape.
Slowly she went down one path, lingering, like one who has gone back into the past. Suddenly she was touching some heavy crimson roses that were soft as velvet, touching them thoughtfully, without knowing, as a mother sometimes fondles the hand of her child. She leaned slightly forward to catch the scent. Then she wandered on in abstraction. Sometimes a flame-coloured, scentless rose would hold her arrested. She stood gazing at it as if she could not understand it. Again the same softness of intimacy came over her, as she stood before a tumbling heap of pink petals. Then she wondered over the white rose, that was greenish, like ice, in the centre. So, slowly, like a white, pathetic butterfly, she drifted down the path, coming at last to a tiny terrace all full of roses. They seemed to fill the place, a sunny, gay throng. She was shy of them, they were so many and so bright. They seemed to be conversing and laughing. She felt herself in a strange crowd. It exhilarated her, carried her out of herself. She flushed with excitement. The air was pure scent.
Slowly, she walked down a path, lingering like someone revisiting the past. Suddenly, she found herself touching some heavy crimson roses that felt as soft as velvet, running her fingers over them thoughtfully, almost instinctively, like a mother gently holding her child's hand. She leaned slightly forward to inhale their fragrance. Then she moved on, lost in thought. Occasionally, a bright orange, scentless rose would catch her attention, and she would stand there, staring at it as if trying to grasp its meaning. Again, that same feeling of intimacy washed over her as she stood before a scattered pile of pink petals. Then she pondered the white rose, which had a greenish center resembling ice. So, gradually, like a delicate, sorrowful butterfly, she drifted down the path, ultimately arriving at a small terrace overflowing with roses. They seemed to fill the space, a lively, sunny crowd. She felt shy around them because there were so many, and they were so vibrant. They seemed to be chatting and laughing. She experienced a sense of being in a strange gathering, which excited her and pulled her out of herself. She blushed with exhilaration. The air was thick with fragrance.
Hastily, she went to a little seat among the white roses, and sat down. Her scarlet sunshade made a hard blot of colour. She sat quite still, feeling her own existence lapse. She was no more than a rose, a rose that could not quite come into blossom, but remained tense. A little fly dropped on her knee, on her white dress. She watched it, as if it had fallen on a rose. She was not herself.
Hastily, she went to a small seat among the white roses and sat down. Her bright red sunshade made a stark splash of color. She sat completely still, feeling her own existence fade away. She was no more than a rose, a rose that couldn't quite bloom but remained tense. A little fly landed on her knee, on her white dress. She watched it as if it had landed on a rose. She wasn’t herself.
Then she started cruelly as a shadow crossed her and a figure moved into her sight. It was a man who had come in slippers, unheard. He wore a linen coat. The morning was shattered, the spell vanished away. She was only afraid of being questioned. He came forward. She rose. Then, seeing him, the strength went from her and she sank on the seat again.
Then she flinched as a shadow crossed her and a figure came into view. It was a man who had entered in slippers, silently. He wore a linen coat. The morning was broken, the magic gone. She was just scared of being asked questions. He stepped closer. She stood up. But then, seeing him, the strength left her and she collapsed back onto the seat.
He was a young man, military in appearance, growing slightly stout. His black hair was brushed smooth and bright, his moustache was waxed. But there was something rambling in his gait. She looked up, blanched to the lips, and saw his eyes. They were black, and stared without seeing. They were not a man’s eyes. He was coming towards her.
He was a young man with a military look, becoming a little stout. His black hair was slicked back and shiny, and his mustache was styled. But there was something awkward about the way he walked. She looked up, her face pale, and saw his eyes. They were black and stared blankly. They didn’t look like a man’s eyes. He was approaching her.
He stared at her fixedly, made unconscious salute, and sat down beside her on the seat. He moved on the bench, shifted his feet, saying, in a gentlemanly, military voice:
He looked at her intently, gave a slight nod without realizing it, and sat down next to her on the bench. He adjusted himself on the seat, shifted his feet, and said, in a polite, military tone:
“I don’t disturb you—do I?”
“I’m not bothering you, am I?”
She was mute and helpless. He was scrupulously dressed in dark clothes and a linen coat. She could not move. Seeing his hands, with the ring she knew so well upon the little finger, she felt as if she were going dazed. The whole world was deranged. She sat unavailing. For his hands, her symbols of passionate love, filled her with horror as they rested now on his strong thighs.
She was silent and powerless. He was dressed impeccably in dark clothes and a linen coat. She couldn’t move. Seeing his hands, with the ring she recognized so well on his little finger, made her feel dizzy. The entire world felt out of balance. She sat there, unable to do anything. His hands, once symbols of her passionate love, now filled her with dread as they rested on his strong thighs.
“May I smoke?” he asked intimately, almost secretly, his hand going to his pocket.
“Is it okay if I smoke?” he asked softly, almost in a hush, as he reached into his pocket.
She could not answer, but it did not matter, he was in another world. She wondered, craving, if he recognized her—if he could recognize her. She sat pale with anguish. But she had to go through it.
She couldn't answer, but it didn't matter; he was in another world. She wondered, longing, if he recognized her—if he even could recognize her. She sat there, pale with distress. But she had to face it.
“I haven’t got any tobacco,” he said thoughtfully.
"I don't have any tobacco," he said thoughtfully.
But she paid no heed to his words, only she attended to him. Could he recognize her, or was it all gone? She sat still in a frozen kind of suspense.
But she ignored what he said and focused on him instead. Could he see her, or had it all slipped away? She sat there, frozen in a kind of suspense.
“I smoke John Cotton,” he said, “and I must economize with it, it is expensive. You know, I’m not very well off while these lawsuits are going on.”
“I smoke John Cotton,” he said, “and I have to be careful with it; it’s pricey. You know, I’m not doing too well financially while these lawsuits are happening.”
“No,” she said, and her heart was cold, her soul kept rigid.
“No,” she said, with a cold heart and a stiff soul.
He moved, made a loose salute, rose, and went away. She sat motionless. She could see his shape, the shape she had loved, with all her passion: his compact, soldier’s head, his fine figure now slackened. And it was not he. It only filled her with horror too difficult to know.
He moved, gave a casual salute, got up, and walked away. She remained still. She could see his silhouette, the silhouette she had adored with all her passion: his strong, soldier-like head, his once-toned figure now relaxed. But it wasn’t him. It only filled her with an overwhelming horror that was too hard to understand.
Suddenly he came again, his hand in his jacket pocket.
Suddenly, he appeared again, with his hand in his jacket pocket.
“Do you mind if I smoke?” he said. “Perhaps I shall be able to see things more clearly.”
“Do you mind if I smoke?” he asked. “Maybe it will help me see things more clearly.”
He sat down beside her again, filling a pipe. She watched his hands with the fine strong fingers. They had always inclined to tremble slightly. It had surprised her, long ago, in such a healthy man. Now they moved inaccurately, and the tobacco hung raggedly out of the pipe.
He sat down next to her again, filling a pipe. She watched his hands with their strong, fine fingers. They always tended to tremble a bit. It had surprised her, long ago, in such a healthy guy. Now they moved unsteadily, and the tobacco hung out of the pipe in a messy way.
“I have legal business to attend to. Legal affairs are always so uncertain. I tell my solicitor exactly, precisely what I want, but I can never get it done.”
“I have some legal matters to take care of. Legal issues are always so unpredictable. I tell my lawyer exactly what I want, but it never gets done.”
She sat and heard him talking. But it was not he. Yet those were the hands she had kissed, there were the glistening, strange black eyes that she had loved. Yet it was not he. She sat motionless with horror and silence. He dropped his tobacco pouch, and groped for it on the ground. Yet she must wait if he would recognize her. Why could she not go! In a moment he rose.
She sat there listening to him talk. But it wasn’t really him. Those were the hands she had kissed, and those were the glistening, strange black eyes she had loved. Still, it wasn’t him. She sat frozen in horror and silence. He dropped his tobacco pouch and fumbled around for it on the ground. But she had to wait to see if he would recognize her. Why couldn’t she just leave? In a moment, he stood up.
“I must go at once,” he said. “The owl is coming.” Then he added confidentially: “His name isn’t really the owl, but I call him that. I must go and see if he has come.”
“I have to go right now,” he said. “The owl is coming.” Then he added quietly, “His name isn’t actually the owl, but I call him that. I need to check if he’s arrived.”
She rose too. He stood before her, uncertain. He was a handsome, soldierly fellow, and a lunatic. Her eyes searched him, and searched him, to see if he would recognize her, if she could discover him.
She got up too. He stood in front of her, unsure. He was a good-looking, soldierly guy, and a bit crazy. Her eyes scanned him over and over, trying to see if he would recognize her, if she could uncover who he was.
“You don’t know me?” she asked, from the terror of her soul, standing alone.
“You don’t know me?” she asked, her soul filled with fear, standing alone.
He looked back at her quizzically. She had to bear his eyes. They gleamed on her, but with no intelligence. He was drawing nearer to her.
He glanced back at her with curiosity. She had to endure his gaze. It shone down on her, but there was no understanding in it. He was getting closer to her.
“Yes, I do know you,” he said, fixed, intent, but mad, drawing his face nearer hers. Her horror was too great. The powerful lunatic was coming too near to her.
“Yes, I know you,” he said, staring intently, but with madness, leaning his face closer to hers. Her horror was overwhelming. The powerful madman was getting too close to her.
A man approached, hastening.
A man hurried over.
“The garden isn’t open this morning,” he said.
“The garden isn’t open this morning,” he said.
The deranged man stopped and looked at him. The keeper went to the seat and picked up the tobacco pouch left lying there.
The crazed man stopped and stared at him. The keeper walked over to the seat and grabbed the tobacco pouch that had been left behind.
“Don’t leave your tobacco, sir,” he said, taking it to the gentleman in the linen coat.
“Don’t forget your tobacco, sir,” he said, bringing it to the man in the linen coat.
“I was just asking this lady to stay to lunch,” the latter said politely. “She is a friend of mine.”
“I was just asking this lady to stay for lunch,” the latter said politely. “She’s a friend of mine.”
The woman turned and walked swiftly, blindly, between the sunny roses, out of the garden, past the house with the blank, dark windows, through the sea-pebbled courtyard to the street. Hastening and blind, she went forward without hesitating, not knowing whither. Directly she came to the house she went upstairs, took off her hat, and sat down on the bed. It was as if some membrane had been torn in two in her, so that she was not an entity that could think and feel. She sat staring across at the window, where an ivy spray waved slowly up and down in the sea wind. There was some of the uncanny luminousness of the sunlit sea in the air. She sat perfectly still, without any being. She only felt she might be sick, and it might be blood that was loose in her torn entrails. She sat perfectly still and passive.
The woman turned and walked quickly, absentmindedly, through the sunny roses, out of the garden, past the house with the blank, dark windows, through the courtyard filled with pebbles to the street. Hurrying on, she moved forward without stopping, not knowing where she was headed. She arrived at the house, went upstairs, took off her hat, and sat down on the bed. It felt like something inside her had been ripped apart, so she wasn't a person who could think or feel. She sat staring at the window, where an ivy sprig swayed slowly in the sea breeze. The air held a strange, luminous quality reminiscent of the sunlit sea. She remained perfectly still, feeling as if she didn’t exist. All she sensed was a chance of feeling sick, and that it could be blood escaping from her torn insides. She sat completely still and passive.
After a time she heard the hard tread of her husband on the floor below, and, without herself changing, she registered his movement. She heard his rather disconsolate footsteps go out again, then his voice speaking, answering, growing cheery, and his solid tread drawing near.
After a while, she heard her husband's heavy footsteps on the floor below, and, without changing herself, she noted his movements. She heard his somewhat gloomy steps go out again, then his voice talking, responding, becoming cheerful, and his steady footsteps coming closer.
He entered, ruddy, rather pleased, an air of complacency about his alert figure. She moved stiffly. He faltered in his approach.
He walked in, looking flushed and somewhat pleased, with a sense of self-satisfaction about his alert stance. She moved awkwardly. He hesitated in his approach.
“What’s the matter?” he asked a tinge of impatience in his voice. “Aren’t you feeling well?”
“What’s wrong?” he asked, a hint of impatience in his voice. “Aren’t you feeling okay?”
This was torture to her.
This was torture for her.
“Quite,” she replied.
"Sure," she replied.
His brown eyes became puzzled and angry.
His brown eyes filled with confusion and frustration.
“What is the matter?” he said.
"What’s happening?" he said.
“Nothing.”
"Nothing."
He took a few strides, and stood obstinately, looking out of the window.
He took a few steps and stood stubbornly, looking out the window.
“Have you run up against anybody?” he asked.
“Have you come across anyone?” he asked.
“Nobody who knows me,” she said.
“Nobody who knows me,” she said.
His hands began to twitch. It exasperated him, that she was no more sensible of him than if he did not exist. Turning on her at length, driven, he asked:
His hands started to twitch. It frustrated him that she was as indifferent to him as if he didn't exist. Finally, feeling pushed to his limit, he turned to her and asked:
“Something has upset you hasn’t it?”
“Something's bothering you, right?”
“No, why?” she said neutral. He did not exist for her, except as an irritant.
“No, why?” she asked, sounding indifferent. He didn't mean anything to her, other than being a nuisance.
His anger rose, filling the veins in his throat.
His anger surged, tightening the veins in his throat.
“It seems like it,” he said, making an effort not to show his anger, because there seemed no reason for it. He went away downstairs. She sat still on the bed, and with the residue of feeling left to her, she disliked him because he tormented her. The time went by. She could smell the dinner being served, the smoke of her husband’s pipe from the garden. But she could not move. She had no being. There was a tinkle of the bell. She heard him come indoors. And then he mounted the stairs again. At every step her heart grew tight in her. He opened the door.
“It seems like it,” he said, trying not to show his anger, since there didn't seem to be any reason for it. He walked downstairs. She sat still on the bed, and with the little bit of feeling she had left, she felt a dislike for him because he made her suffer. Time passed. She could smell dinner being served and the smoke from her husband’s pipe wafting in from the garden. But she couldn't move. She felt like she didn't exist. There was a tinkle of the bell. She heard him come inside. Then he came back up the stairs. With every step, her heart tightened. He opened the door.
“Dinner is on the table,” he said.
“Dinner's ready,” he said.
It was difficult for her to endure his presence, for he would interfere with her. She could not recover her life. She rose stiffly and went down. She could neither eat nor talk during the meal. She sat absent, torn, without any being of her own. He tried to go on as if nothing were the matter. But at last he became silent with fury. As soon as it was possible, she went upstairs again, and locked the bedroom door. She must be alone. He went with his pipe into the garden. All his suppressed anger against her who held herself superior to him filled and blackened his heart. Though he had not known it, yet he had never really won her, she had never loved him. She had taken him on sufference. This had foiled him. He was only a labouring electrician in the mine, she was superior to him. He had always given way to her. But all the while, the injury and ignominy had been working in his soul because she did not hold him seriously. And now all his rage came up against her.
It was hard for her to handle his presence since he always got in her way. She couldn’t get her life back on track. She got up awkwardly and went downstairs. She couldn't eat or talk during the meal. She sat there, lost and empty, as if she didn’t even exist. He tried to act like nothing was wrong, but eventually, he fell silent, fuming. As soon as she could, she went back upstairs and locked the bedroom door. She needed to be alone. He took his pipe and went out to the garden. All his pent-up anger toward her, who saw herself as better than him, filled and darkened his heart. Though he hadn’t realized it, he had never truly won her over; she had never loved him. She had only tolerated him. This had defeated him. He was just a working-class electrician in the mine, while she was above him. He had always given in to her. But all the while, the hurt and humiliation had been brewing in his soul because she didn’t take him seriously. And now, all his rage erupted against her.
He turned and went indoors. The third time, she heard him mounting the stairs. Her heart stood still. He turned the catch and pushed the door—it was locked. He tried it again, harder. Her heart was standing still.
He turned and went inside. The third time, she heard him climbing the stairs. Her heart stopped. He turned the latch and pushed the door—it was locked. He tried again, with more force. Her heart was still.
“Have you fastened the door?” he asked quietly, because of the landlady.
“Did you lock the door?” he asked quietly, mindful of the landlady.
“Yes. Wait a minute.”
"Yes. Hold on a sec."
She rose and turned the lock, afraid he would burst it. She felt hatred towards him, because he did not leave her free. He entered, his pipe between his teeth, and she returned to her old position on the bed. He closed the door and stood with his back to it.
She got up and locked the door, worried he would force it open. She felt anger towards him because he didn't let her be independent. He came in, his pipe in his mouth, and she went back to her spot on the bed. He shut the door and stood with his back against it.
“What’s the matter?” he asked determinedly.
"What's wrong?" he asked seriously.
She was sick with him. She could not look at him.
She felt sick around him. She couldn't bear to look at him.
“Can’t you leave me alone?” she replied, averting her face from him.
“Can’t you just leave me alone?” she said, turning her face away from him.
He looked at her quickly, fully, wincing with ignominy. Then he seemed to consider for a moment.
He glanced at her quickly, completely, wincing with embarrassment. Then he appeared to think for a moment.
“There’s something up with you, isn’t there?” he asked definitely.
“There’s something going on with you, isn’t there?” he asked confidently.
“Yes,” she said, “but that’s no reason why you should torment me.”
“Yes,” she said, “but that doesn’t mean you should torture me.”
“I don’t torment you. What’s the matter?”
"I’m not bothering you. What’s wrong?"
“Why should you know?” she cried, in hate and desperation.
“Why should you care?” she shouted, filled with anger and hopelessness.
Something snapped. He started and caught his pipe as it fell from his mouth. Then he pushed forward the bitten-off mouth-piece with his tongue, took it from off his lips, and looked at it. Then he put out his pipe, and brushed the ash from his waistcoat. After which he raised his head.
Something snapped. He jumped and caught his pipe as it fell from his mouth. Then he pushed the bitten-off mouthpiece with his tongue, took it off his lips, and looked at it. After that, he extinguished his pipe and brushed the ash off his waistcoat. Then he raised his head.
“I want to know,” he said. His face was greyish pale, and set uglily.
“I want to know,” he said. His face was a dull gray and looked unpleasant.
Neither looked at the other. She knew he was fired now. His heart was pounding heavily. She hated him, but she could not withstand him. Suddenly she lifted her head and turned on him.
Neither of them looked at the other. She knew he was fired now. His heart was pounding heavily. She hated him, but she couldn't resist him. Suddenly, she lifted her head and turned to face him.
“What right have you to know?” she asked.
“What right do you have to know?” she asked.
He looked at her. She felt a pang of surprise for his tortured eyes and his fixed face. But her heart hardened swiftly. She had never loved him. She did not love him now.
He looked at her. She felt a jolt of surprise at his pained eyes and his tense expression. But her heart quickly hardened. She had never loved him. She didn't love him now.
But suddenly she lifted her head again swiftly, like a thing that tries to get free. She wanted to be free of it. It was not him so much, but it, something she had put on herself, that bound her so horribly. And having put the bond on herself, it was hardest to take it off. But now she hated everything and felt destructive. He stood with his back to the door, fixed, as if he would oppose her eternally, till she was extinguished. She looked at him. Her eyes were cold and hostile. His workman’s hands spread on the panels of the door behind him.
But suddenly she lifted her head again quickly, like someone trying to break free. She wanted to escape it. It wasn't really him, but it—something she had put on herself—that tied her down so painfully. And having put that weight on herself, it was hardest to remove. Now she hated everything and felt destructive. He stood with his back to the door, unmoving, as if he was prepared to resist her forever, until she faded away. She looked at him. Her eyes were cold and hostile. His worker's hands rested on the panels of the door behind him.
“You know I used to live here?” she began, in a hard voice, as if wilfully to wound him. He braced himself against her, and nodded.
“You know I used to live here?” she said, her voice cold, as if she wanted to hurt him on purpose. He steadied himself against her and nodded.
“Well, I was companion to Miss Birch of Torril Hall—she and the rector were friends, and Archie was the rector’s son.” There was a pause. He listened without knowing what was happening. He stared at his wife. She was squatted in her white dress on the bed, carefully folding and refolding the hem of her skirt. Her voice was full of hostility.
“Well, I was a companion to Miss Birch of Torril Hall—she and the rector were friends, and Archie was the rector’s son.” There was a pause. He listened without understanding what was going on. He stared at his wife. She was sitting in her white dress on the bed, carefully folding and refolding the hem of her skirt. Her voice was filled with hostility.
“He was an officer—a sub-lieutenant—then he quarrelled with his colonel and came out of the army. At any rate”—she plucked at her skirt hem, her husband stood motionless, watching her movements which filled his veins with madness—“he was awfully fond of me, and I was of him—awfully.”
“He was an officer—a sub-lieutenant—then he had a fight with his colonel and left the army. Anyway”—she tugged at her skirt hem, while her husband stood still, watching her actions that drove him wild—“he really cared for me, and I cared for him—really.”
“How old was he?” asked the husband.
“How old was he?” the husband asked.
“When—when I first knew him? Or when he went away?——”
“When—when I first met him? Or when he left?——”
“When you first knew him.”
“When you first met him.”
“When I first knew him, he was twenty-six—now—he’s thirty-one—nearly thirty-two—because I’m twenty-nine, and he is nearly three years older——”
“When I first met him, he was twenty-six—now—he’s thirty-one—almost thirty-two—since I’m twenty-nine, and he’s almost three years older—”
She lifted her head and looked at the opposite wall.
She raised her head and glanced at the wall across from her.
“And what then?” said her husband.
“And what happens next?” her husband asked.
She hardened herself, and said callously:
She steeled herself and said coldly:
“We were as good as engaged for nearly a year, though nobody knew—at least—they talked—but—it wasn’t open. Then he went away——”
“We were practically engaged for almost a year, even though no one knew—well, they talked about it—but it wasn’t public. Then he left——”
“He chucked you?” said the husband brutally, wanting to hurt her into contact with himself. Her heart rose wildly with rage. Then “Yes”, she said, to anger him. He shifted from one foot to the other, giving a “Ph!” of rage. There was silence for a time.
“He dumped you?” said the husband harshly, trying to provoke her. Her heart raced with anger. Then, “Yes,” she said, to infuriate him. He shifted his weight from one foot to the other, letting out a frustrated “Ph!” There was silence for a while.
“Then,” she resumed, her pain giving a mocking note to her words, “he suddenly went out to fight in Africa, and almost the very day I first met you, I heard from Miss Birch he’d got sunstroke—and two months after, that he was dead——”
“Then,” she continued, her pain adding a sarcastic tone to her words, “he suddenly went off to fight in Africa, and almost the very day I first met you, I heard from Miss Birch that he’d gotten sunstroke—and two months later, that he was dead——”
“That was before you took on with me?” said the husband.
“That was before you got involved with me?” said the husband.
There was no answer. Neither spoke for a time. He had not understood. His eyes were contracted uglily.
There was no answer. Neither of them spoke for a while. He didn't get it. His eyes were squinted unpleasantly.
“So you’ve been looking at your old courting places!” he said. “That was what you wanted to go out by yourself for this morning.”
“So you’ve been checking out your old dating spots!” he said. “That’s why you wanted to go out alone this morning.”
Still she did not answer him anything. He went away from the door to the window. He stood with his hands behind him, his back to her. She looked at him. His hands seemed gross to her, the back of his head paltry.
Still, she didn’t say anything to him. He moved away from the door to the window. He stood with his hands behind him, facing away from her. She looked at him. His hands seemed unattractive to her, the back of his head insignificant.
At length, almost against his will, he turned round, asking:
At last, almost reluctantly, he turned around and asked:
“How long were you carrying on with him?”
“How long have you been seeing him?”
“What do you mean?” she replied coldly.
“What do you mean?” she replied coolly.
“I mean how long were you carrying on with him?”
“I mean, how long were you seeing him?”
She lifted her head, averting her face from him. She refused to answer. Then she said:
She lifted her head, turning her face away from him. She refused to respond. Then she said:
“I don’t know what you mean, by carrying on. I loved him from the first days I met him—two months after I went to stay with Miss Birch.”
“I don’t understand what you mean by carrying on. I loved him from the first days I met him—two months after I started staying with Miss Birch.”
“And do you reckon he loved you?” he jeered.
“And do you think he loved you?” he mocked.
“I know he did.”
"I know he did."
“How do you know, if he’d have no more to do with you?”
“How do you know that he wouldn't want anything to do with you anymore?”
There was a long silence of hate and suffering.
There was a long silence filled with hate and suffering.
“And how far did it go between you?” he asked at length, in a frightened, stiff voice.
“And how far did it go between you?” he asked finally, in a scared, tense voice.
“I hate your not-straightforward questions,” she cried, beside herself with his baiting. “We loved each other, and we were lovers—we were. I don’t care what you think: what have you got to do with it? We were lovers before ever I knew you——”
“I hate your confusing questions,” she shouted, furious with his teasing. “We loved each other, and we were lovers—we really were. I don’t care what you think: what’s it to you? We were lovers before I even knew you——”
“Lovers—lovers,” he said, white with fury. “You mean you had your fling with an army man, and then came to me to marry you when you’d done——”
“Lovers—lovers,” he said, pale with rage. “You’re saying you had your fun with a soldier, and then came to me to get married when you were done——”
She sat swallowing her bitterness. There was a long pause.
She sat there, trying to hold back her bitterness. There was a long pause.
“Do you mean to say you used to go—the whole hogger?” he asked, still incredulous.
“Are you saying you used to go all in?” he asked, still in disbelief.
“Why, what else do you think I mean?” she cried brutally.
“Why, what else do you think I mean?” she exclaimed harshly.
He shrank, and became white, impersonal. There was a long, paralysed silence. He seemed to have gone small.
He shrank and turned pale, appearing detached. There was a long, frozen silence. He seemed to have become smaller.
“You never thought to tell me all this before I married you,” he said, with bitter irony, at last.
“You never thought to tell me all this before I married you,” he said with a bitter irony at last.
“You never asked me,” she replied.
“You never asked me,” she said.
“I never thought there was any need.”
“I never thought there was a reason.”
“Well, then, you should think.”
“Well, then, you should think.”
He stood with expressionless, almost childlike set face, revolving many thoughts, whilst his heart was mad with anguish.
He stood with an expressionless, almost childlike face, turning over many thoughts, while his heart was racing with anguish.
Suddenly she added:
Out of the blue, she added:
“And I saw him today,” she said. “He is not dead, he’s mad.”
“And I saw him today,” she said. “He’s not dead; he’s just crazy.”
Her husband looked at her, startled.
Her husband stared at her, surprised.
“Mad!’ he said involuntarily.
"Crazy!" he said involuntarily.
“A lunatic,” she said. It almost cost her her reason to utter the word. There was a pause.
“A lunatic,” she said. It nearly made her lose her mind just to say the word. There was a pause.
“Did he know you?” asked the husband in a small voice.
“Did he know you?” asked the husband quietly.
“No,” she said.
“No,” she replied.
He stood and looked at her. At last he had learned the width of the breach between them. She still squatted on the bed. He could not go near her. It would be violation to each of them to be brought into contact with the other. The thing must work itself out. They were both shocked so much, they were impersonal, and no longer hated each other. After some minutes he left her and went out.
He stood and looked at her. Finally, he understood the gap between them. She was still sitting on the bed. He couldn't get close to her. It would feel wrong for either of them to touch the other. They needed to figure this out on their own. They were both so shocked that they felt detached, and they no longer hated each other. After a few minutes, he left her and went outside.
Goose Fair
I
Through the gloom of evening, and the flare of torches of the night before the fair, through the still fogs of the succeeding dawn came paddling the weary geese, lifting their poor feet that had been dipped in tar for shoes, and trailing them along the cobble-stones into the town. Last of all, in the afternoon, a country girl drove in her dozen birds, disconsolate because she was so late. She was a heavily built girl, fair, with regular features, and yet unprepossessing. She needed chiselling down, her contours were brutal. Perhaps it was weariness that hung her eyelids a little lower than was pleasant. When she spoke to her clumsily lagging birds it was in a snarling nasal tone. One of the silly things sat down in the gutter and refused to move. It looked very ridiculous, but also rather pitiful, squat there with its head up, refusing to be urged on by the ungentle toe of the girl. The latter swore heavily, then picked up the great complaining bird, and fronting her road stubbornly, drove on the lamentable eleven.
Through the evening gloom and the flickering torches from the night before the fair, through the still fog of the following dawn, the tired geese came paddling in, lifting their poor feet that had been dipped in tar for shoes and dragging them along the cobblestones into town. Last of all, in the afternoon, a country girl drove in her dozen birds, feeling downcast because she was so late. She was a sturdy girl, fair-skinned, with regular features, yet not especially attractive. She looked like she needed some refinement; her shape was quite harsh. Maybe it was fatigue that made her eyelids droop a bit more than was comfortable. When she spoke to her clumsily lagging birds, her voice had a harsh, nasal tone. One of the silly birds sat down in the gutter and refused to budge. It looked pretty ridiculous, but also somewhat pathetic, sitting there with its head held high, ignoring the girl's unkind nudges. The girl cursed loudly, then picked up the large protesting bird and, facing the road stubbornly, urged on the lamentable eleven.
No one had noticed her. This afternoon the women were not sitting chatting on their doorsteps, seaming up the cotton hose, or swiftly passing through their fingers the piled white lace; and in the high dark houses the song of the hosiery frames was hushed: “Shackety-boom, Shackety-shackety-boom, Z—zzz!” As she dragged up Hollow Stone, people returned from the fair chaffed her and asked her what o’clock it was. She did not reply, her look was sullen. The Lace Market was quiet as the Sabbath: even the great brass plates on the doors were dull with neglect. There seemed an afternoon atmosphere of raw discontent. The girl stopped a moment before the dismal prospect of one of the great warehouses that had been gutted with fire. She looked at the lean, threatening walls, and watched her white flock waddling in reckless misery below, and she would have laughed out loud had the wall fallen flat upon them and relieved her of them. But the wall did not fall, so she crossed the road, and walking on the safe side, hurried after her charge. Her look was even more sullen. She remembered the state of trade—Trade, the invidious enemy; Trade, which thrust out its hand and shut the factory doors, and pulled the stockingers off their seats, and left the web half-finished on the frame; Trade, which mysteriously choked up the sources of the rivulets of wealth, and blacker and more secret than a pestilence, starved the town. Through this morose atmosphere of bad trade, in the afternoon of the first day of the fair, the girl strode down to the Poultry with eleven sound geese and one lame one to sell.
No one noticed her. This afternoon, the women weren’t sitting on their doorsteps chatting, sewing up cotton stockings, or quickly handling the piled white lace; and in the tall dark houses, the clatter of the hosiery machines was quiet: “Shackety-boom, Shackety-shackety-boom, Z—zzz!” As she walked up Hollow Stone, people coming back from the fair teased her and asked what time it was. She didn’t respond; her expression was gloomy. The Lace Market was as quiet as Sunday: even the big brass plates on the doors were dull from neglect. There was an afternoon vibe of raw discontent in the air. The girl paused for a moment in front of the bleak sight of a big warehouse that had been ravaged by fire. She looked at the thin, threatening walls and watched her white flock waddling in careless misery below her, and she almost laughed out loud if the wall had just collapsed on them and freed her of them. But the wall didn’t fall, so she crossed the street, staying on the safe side, and hurried after her flock. Her face was even more sullen. She thought about the state of the trade—Trade, the envious enemy; Trade, which reached out its hand to close the factory doors, pulled the stockingers from their seats, and left the fabric half-finished on the frame; Trade, which mysteriously clogged the sources of wealth, and darker and more secret than a plague, starved the town. Through this gloomy atmosphere of poor trade, on the afternoon of the first day of the fair, the girl walked down to the Poultry with eleven healthy geese and one lame one to sell.
The Frenchmen were at the bottom of it! So everybody said, though nobody quite knew how. At any rate, they had gone to war with the Prussians and got beaten, and trade was ruined in Nottingham!
The French were behind it all! Everyone said so, even though nobody really knew how. In any case, they had gone to war with the Prussians and lost, and trade was devastated in Nottingham!
A little fog rose up, and the twilight gathered around. Then they flared abroad their torches in the fair, insulting the night. The girl still sat in the Poultry, and her weary geese unsold on the stones, illuminated by the hissing lamp of a man who sold rabbits and pigeons and such-like assorted live-stock.
A bit of fog rolled in, and dusk settled around them. Then they lit up their torches brightly, defying the night. The girl still sat in the Poultry, her tired geese unsold on the ground, lit up by the flickering lamp of a guy selling rabbits and pigeons and other kinds of live animals.
II
In another part of the town, near Sneinton Church, another girl came to the door to look at the night. She was tall and slender, dressed with the severe accuracy which marks the girl of superior culture. Her hair was arranged with simplicity about the long, pale, cleanly cut face. She leaned forward very slightly to glance down the street, listening. She very carefully preserved the appearance of having come quite casually to the door, yet she lingered and lingered and stood very still to listen when she heard a footstep, but when it proved to be only a common man, she drew herself up proudly and looked with a small smile over his head. He hesitated to glance into the open hall, lighted so spaciously with a scarlet-shaded lamp, and at the slim girl in brown silk lifted up before the light. But she, she looked over his head. He passed on.
In another part of town, near Sneinton Church, a girl came to the door to take in the night. She was tall and slender, dressed sharply in a way that showed she had a refined background. Her hair was simply styled around her long, pale, well-defined face. She leaned slightly forward to look down the street, listening intently. She made a point of seeming like she had just casually stepped to the door, yet she lingered, standing still to listen when she heard a footstep. When it turned out to be just an ordinary man, she straightened up proudly and gave a small smile, looking over his head. He hesitated to peek into the open hall, brightly lit by a scarlet-shaded lamp, and at the slim girl in brown silk illuminated by it. But she, she just looked over his head. He moved on.
Presently she started and hung in suspense. Somebody was crossing the road. She ran down the steps in a pretty welcome, not effuse, saying in quick, but accurately articulated words: “Will! I began to think you’d gone to the fair. I came out to listen to it. I felt almost sure you’d gone. You’re coming in, aren’t you?” She waited a moment anxiously. “We expect you to dinner, you know,” she added wistfully.
Presently, she paused and felt a rush of anticipation. Someone was crossing the street. She hurried down the steps with a warm, but not overly enthusiastic, greeting, saying in quick, but clearly spoken words: “Will! I was starting to think you’d gone to the fair. I stepped outside to listen for it. I was almost sure you’d gone. You’re coming in, right?” She waited a moment, feeling anxious. “We’re expecting you for dinner, you know,” she added with a hint of longing.
The man, who had a short face and spoke with his lip curling up on one side, in a drawling speech with ironically exaggerated intonation, replied after a short hesitation:
The man, who had a flat face and spoke with one side of his lip curled up, using a slow speech with sarcastically exaggerated intonation, answered after a brief pause:
“I’m awfully sorry, I am, straight, Lois. It’s a shame. I’ve got to go round to the biz. Man proposes—the devil disposes.” He turned aside with irony in the darkness.
“I’m really sorry, I am, honestly, Lois. It’s unfortunate. I have to head over to the office. Man makes plans—the devil laughs.” He turned away with a hint of irony in the darkness.
“But surely, Will!” remonstrated the girl, keenly disappointed.
“But of course, Will!” the girl protested, feeling really let down.
“Fact, Lois!—I feel wild about it myself. But I’ve got to go down to the works. They may be getting a bit warm down there, you know”—he jerked his head in the direction of the fair. “If the Lambs get frisky!—they’re a bit off about the work, and they’d just be in their element if they could set a lighted match to something——”
“Seriously, Lois!—I’m excited about it too. But I need to head down to the factory. It might be getting a little heated down there, you know”—he nodded towards the fair. “If the Lambs get restless!—they’re a bit off when it comes to work, and they’d totally thrive if they could light a match to something......”
“Will, you don’t think——!” exclaimed the girl, laying her hand on his arm in the true fashion of romance, and looking up at him earnestly.
“Will, you don’t think——!” the girl exclaimed, placing her hand on his arm in a classic romantic way, and looking up at him earnestly.
“Dad’s not sure,” he replied, looking down at her with gravity. They remained in this attitude for a moment, then he said:
“Dad’s not sure,” he replied, looking down at her seriously. They stayed like that for a moment, then he said:
“I might stop a bit. It’s all right for an hour, I should think.”
“I might take a break. An hour should be fine, I think.”
She looked at him earnestly, then said in tones of deep disappointment and of fortitude: “No, Will, you must go. You’d better go——”
She looked at him seriously, then said with deep disappointment and strength: “No, Will, you have to go. You should really go——”
“It’s a shame!” he murmured, standing a moment at a loose end. Then, glancing down the street to see he was alone, he put his arm round her waist and said in a difficult voice: “How goes it?”
“It’s such a shame!” he murmured, pausing for a moment without knowing what to do. Then, looking down the street to confirm he was alone, he put his arm around her waist and said in a strained voice, “How's it going?”
She let him keep her for a moment, then he kissed her as if afraid of what he was doing. They were both uncomfortable.
She let him hold her for a moment, then he kissed her as if he was scared of what he was doing. They both felt uneasy.
“Well——!” he said at length.
"Well—!" he said eventually.
“Good night!” she said, setting him free to go.
“Good night!” she said, letting him go.
He hung a moment near her, as if ashamed. Then “Good night,” he answered, and he broke away. She listened to his footsteps in the night, before composing herself to turn indoors.
He lingered for a moment near her, almost as if he felt embarrassed. Then he said, “Good night,” and walked away. She listened to the sound of his footsteps fading into the night before she gathered herself and turned to go inside.
“Helloa!” said her father, glancing over his paper as she entered the dining-room. “What’s up, then?”
“Hey!” said her father, looking up from his newspaper as she walked into the dining room. “What’s going on?”
“Oh, nothing,” she replied, in her calm tones. “Will won’t be here to dinner tonight.”
“Oh, nothing,” she said, in her calm voice. “Will won’t be here for dinner tonight.”
“What, gone to the fair?”
"What, off to the fair?"
“No.”
“No.”
“Oh! What’s got him then?”
“Oh! What’s bothering him?”
Lois looked at her father, and answered:
Lois looked at her dad and replied:
“He’s gone down to the factory. They are afraid of the hands.”
“He's gone to the factory. They’re worried about the workers.”
Her father looked at her closely.
Her dad looked at her closely.
“Oh, aye!” he answered, undecided, and they sat down to dinner.
“Oh, yeah!” he replied, unsure, and they sat down to dinner.
III
Lois retired very early. She had a fire in her bedroom. She drew the curtains and stood holding aside a heavy fold, looking out at the night. She could see only the nothingness of the fog; not even the glare of the fair was evident, though the noise clamoured small in the distance. In front of everything she could see her own faint image. She crossed to the dressing-table, and there leaned her face to the mirror, and looked at herself. She looked a long time, then she rose, changed her dress for a dressing-jacket, and took up Sesame and Lilies.
Lois retired really early. She had a fire in her bedroom. She pulled the curtains and stood holding back a heavy fold, looking out at the night. All she could see was the emptiness of the fog; not even the bright lights of the fair were visible, though the noise was faintly heard in the distance. In front of everything, she could see her own hazy reflection. She walked over to the dressing table, leaned in close to the mirror, and looked at herself. She stared for a long time, then she got up, changed from her dress into a dressing jacket, and picked up Sesame and Lilies.
Late in the night she was roused from sleep by a bustle in the house. She sat up and heard a hurrying to and fro and the sound of anxious voices. She put on her dressing-gown and went out to her mother’s room. Seeing her mother at the head of the stairs, she said in her quick, clean voice:
Late at night, she was awakened by a commotion in the house. She sat up and heard people rushing around and the sound of worried voices. She put on her robe and went to her mother’s room. Spotting her mother at the top of the stairs, she said in her clear, brisk voice:
“Mother, what it it?”
“Mom, what is it?”
“Oh, child, don’t ask me! Go to bed, dear, do! I shall surely be worried out of my life.”
“Oh, child, please don’t ask me! Just go to bed, sweetheart, go! I’ll definitely be worried sick.”
“Mother, what is it?” Lois was sharp and emphatic.
“Mom, what is it?” Lois asked sharply and emphatically.
“I hope your father won’t go. Now I do hope your father won’t go. He’s got a cold as it is.”
“I really hope your dad doesn’t leave. Seriously, I hope your dad doesn’t go. He’s already got a cold.”
“Mother, tell me what is it?” Lois took her mother’s arm.
“Mom, what is it?” Lois grabbed her mother’s arm.
“It’s Selby’s. I should have thought you would have heard the fire-engine, and Jack isn’t in yet. I hope we’re safe!” Lois returned to her bedroom and dressed. She coiled her plaited hair, and having put on a cloak, left the house.
“It’s Selby’s. I figured you would have heard the fire truck, and Jack isn’t back yet. I hope we’re okay!” Lois went back to her bedroom and got dressed. She twisted her braided hair, and after putting on a cloak, she left the house.
She hurried along under the fog-dripping trees towards the meaner part of the town. When she got near, she saw a glare in the fog, and closed her lips tight. She hastened on till she was in the crowd. With peaked, noble face she watched the fire. Then she looked a little wildly over the fire-reddened faces in the crowd, and catching sight of her father, hurried to him.
She rushed under the fog-soaked trees toward the rougher side of town. As she got closer, she noticed a bright light through the fog and pressed her lips together. She quickened her pace until she was amidst the crowd. With her sharp, dignified features, she observed the fire. Then, she glanced a bit frantically over the faces illuminated by the flames and, spotting her father, made her way to him.
“Oh, Dadda—is he safe? Is Will safe——?”
“Oh, Dad—is he safe? Is Will safe—?”
“Safe, aye, why not? You’ve no business here. Here, here’s Sampson, he’ll take you home. I’ve enough to bother me; there’s my own place to watch. Go home now, I can’t do with you here.”
“Sure, why not? You don’t belong here. Look, here’s Sampson; he’ll take you home. I have enough to deal with; I need to keep an eye on my own place. Go home now, I can’t handle you being here.”
“Have you seen Will?” she asked.
“Have you seen Will?” she asked.
“Go home—Sampson, just take Miss Lois home—now!”
“Go home—Sampson, just take Miss Lois home—now!”
“You don’t really know where he is—father?”
“You don’t really know where he is, do you—Dad?”
“Go home now—I don’t want you here——” her father ordered peremptorily.
“Go home now—I don’t want you here——” her father commanded firmly.
The tears sprang to Lois’ eyes. She looked at the fire and the tears were quickly dried by fear. The flames roared and struggled upward. The great wonder of the fire made her forget even her indignation at her father’s light treatment of herself and of her lover. There was a crashing and bursting of timber, as the first floor fell in a mass into the blazing gulf, splashing the fire in all directions, to the terror of the crowd. She saw the steel of the machines growing white-hot and twisting like flaming letters. Piece after piece of the flooring gave way, and the machines dropped in red ruin as the wooden framework burned out. The air became unbreathable; the fog was swallowed up; sparks went rushing up as if they would burn the dark heavens; sometimes cards of lace went whirling into the gulf of the sky, waving with wings of fire. It was dangerous to stand near this great cup of roaring destruction.
The tears filled Lois’ eyes. She gazed at the fire, and the tears quickly dried up in fear. The flames roared and climbed upward. The sheer spectacle of the fire made her forget even her anger at her father’s dismissive treatment of both herself and her lover. There was a crashing and splintering of wood as the first floor collapsed into the blazing pit, sending flames splashing in all directions, alarming the crowd. She watched the steel of the machines turning white-hot and twisting like burning letters. Piece after piece of the flooring gave way, and the machines fell into red ruins as the wooden structure burned away. The air became impossible to breathe; the fog vanished; sparks shot up as if trying to ignite the dark sky; occasionally, bits of lace swirled into the abyss above, flapping like fiery wings. It was dangerous to stand near this massive fountain of roaring destruction.
Sampson, the grey old manager of Buxton and Co’s, led her away as soon as she would turn her face to listen to him. He was a stout, irritable man. He elbowed his way roughly through the crowd, and Lois followed him, her head high, her lips closed. He led her for some distance without speaking, then at last, unable to contain his garrulous irritability, he broke out:
Sampson, the gray old manager of Buxton and Co., took her away as soon as she turned to listen to him. He was a stocky, cranky man. He pushed his way roughly through the crowd, and Lois followed him, her head held high, her lips pressed together. He led her a considerable distance without saying anything, then finally, unable to hold back his restless chattiness, he started talking:
“What do they expect? What can they expect? They can’t expect to stand a bad time. They spring up like mushrooms as big as a house-side, but there’s no stability in ’em. I remember William Selby when he’d run on my errands. Yes, there’s some as can make much out of little, and there’s some as can make much out of nothing, but they find it won’t last. William Selby’s sprung up in a day, and he’ll vanish in a night. You can’t trust to luck alone. Maybe he thinks it’s a lucky thing this fire has come when things are looking black. But you can’t get out of it as easy as that. There’s been a few too many of ’em. No, indeed, a fire’s the last thing I should hope to come to—the very last!”
“What do they expect? What can they expect? They can’t handle a bad time. They pop up like mushrooms the size of a house, but there’s no stability in them. I remember William Selby when he used to run errands for me. Yes, there are some who can make a lot out of a little, and some who can make a lot out of nothing, but they find it doesn’t last. William Selby popped up in a day, and he’ll disappear in a night. You can’t rely on luck alone. Maybe he thinks it’s a lucky break that this fire has come when things are looking bleak. But you can’t just get out of it that easily. There have been too many of them. No, indeed, a fire’s the last thing I would hope for—the very last!”
Lois hurried and hurried, so that she brought the old manager panting in distress up the steps of her home. She could not bear to hear him talking so. They could get no one to open the door for some time. When at last Lois ran upstairs, she found her mother dressed, but all unbuttoned again, lying back in the chair in her daughter’s room, suffering from palpitation of the heart, with Sesame and Lilies crushed beneath her. Lois administered brandy, and her decisive words and movements helped largely to bring the good lady to a state of recovery sufficient to allow of her returning to her own bedroom.
Lois rushed and rushed, bringing the old manager, who was out of breath and distressed, up the steps of her home. She couldn't stand to hear him talk like that. They couldn’t find anyone to open the door for a while. Finally, when Lois ran upstairs, she found her mother dressed but with her clothes all unbuttoned, leaning back in the chair in her daughter's room, suffering from heart palpitations, with Sesame and Lilies crushed underneath her. Lois gave her brandy, and her firm words and actions really helped bring her mother back to a state where she could return to her own bedroom.
Then Lois locked the door. She glanced at her fire-darkened face, and taking the flattened Ruskin out of the chair, sat down and wept. After a while she calmed herself, rose, and sponged her face. Then once more on that fatal night she prepared for rest. Instead, however, or retiring, she pulled a silk quilt from her disordered bed and wrapping it round her, sat miserably to think. It was two o’clock in the morning.
Then Lois locked the door. She looked at her soot-smudged face, and after grabbing the flattened Ruskin from the chair, she sat down and cried. After a bit, she steadied herself, got up, and wiped her face. Once again on that sorrowful night, she got ready to rest. Instead of going to bed, though, she took a silk quilt from her messy bed and wrapped it around herself, sitting down to think in despair. It was 2 o’clock in the morning.
IV
The fire was sunk to cold ashes in the grate, and the grey morning was creeping through the half-opened curtains like a thing ashamed, when Lois awoke. It was painful to move her head: her neck was cramped. The girl awoke in full recollection. She sighed, roused herself and pulled the quilt closer about her. For a little while she sat and mused. A pale, tragic resignation fixed her face like a mask. She remembered her father’s irritable answer to her question concerning her lover’s safety—“Safe, aye—why not?” She knew that he suspected the factory of having been purposely set on fire. But then, he had never liked Will. And yet—and yet—Lois’ heart was heavy as lead. She felt her lover was guilty. And she felt she must hide her secret of his last communication to her. She saw herself being cross-examined—“When did you last see this man?” But she would hide what he had said about watching at the works. How dreary it was—and how dreadful. Her life was ruined now, and nothing mattered any more. She must only behave with dignity, and submit to her own obliteration. For even if Will were never accused, she knew in her heart he was guilty. She knew it was over between them.
The fire was just cold ashes in the grate, and the gray morning was creeping through the half-open curtains like something ashamed when Lois woke up. It was painful to move her head; her neck was stiff. The girl woke up fully aware. She sighed, gathered herself, and pulled the quilt tighter around her. For a little while, she sat and thought. A pale, tragic resignation fixed her face like a mask. She remembered her father’s irritated response to her question about her boyfriend’s safety—“Safe, yeah—why not?” She knew he suspected that the factory had been intentionally set on fire. But then, he had never liked Will. And yet—Lois’s heart felt heavy as lead. She felt her boyfriend was guilty. And she knew she had to hide her secret about his last message to her. She pictured herself being interrogated—“When did you last see this guy?” But she would conceal what he said about watching the factory. How dreary it was—and how dreadful. Her life was ruined now, and nothing mattered anymore. She just had to act with dignity and accept her own disappearance. Because even if Will was never accused, she knew in her heart he was guilty. She knew it was over between them.
It was dawn among the yellow fog outside, and Lois, as she moved mechanically about her toilet, vaguely felt that all her days would arrive slowly struggling through a bleak fog. She felt an intense longing at this uncanny hour to slough the body’s trammelled weariness and to issue at once into the new bright warmth of the far Dawn where a lover waited transfigured; it is so easy and pleasant in imagination to step out of the chill grey dampness of another terrestrial daybreak, straight into the sunshine of the eternal morning! And who can escape his hour? So Lois performed the meaningless routine of her toilet, which at last she made meaningful when she took her black dress, and fastened a black jet brooch at her throat.
It was dawn in the yellow fog outside, and as Lois moved robotically through her morning routine, she vaguely sensed that all her days would slowly struggle through a dreary fog. At this strange hour, she felt a deep desire to shed the weariness of her body and step straight into the bright warmth of the far-off Dawn where a transformed lover awaited; it’s so easy and nice in your imagination to step out of the chilly gray dampness of another earthly sunrise right into the sunshine of eternal morning! And who can escape their time? So, Lois went through the pointless motions of her routine, which finally became significant when she took her black dress and pinned a black jet brooch at her throat.
Then she went downstairs and found her father eating a mutton chop. She quickly approached and kissed him on the forehead. Then she retreated to the other end of the table. Her father looked tired, even haggard.
Then she went downstairs and found her dad eating a mutton chop. She quickly walked over and kissed him on the forehead. After that, she stepped back to the other end of the table. Her father looked tired, even worn out.
“You are early,” he said, after a while. Lois did not reply. Her father continued to eat for a few moments, then he said:
“You're early,” he said after a while. Lois didn't respond. Her father kept eating for a few moments, then he said:
“Have a chop—here’s one! Ring for a hot plate. Eh, what? Why not?”
“Have a piece—here’s one! Call for a hot plate. Huh, what? Why not?”
Lois was insulted, but she gave no sign. She sat down and took a cup of coffee, making no pretence to eat. Her father was absorbed, and had forgotten her.
Lois was offended, but she didn't show it. She sat down and had a cup of coffee, making no attempt to eat. Her father was preoccupied and had forgotten about her.
“Our Jack’s not come home yet,” he said at last.
“Our Jack hasn’t come home yet,” he finally said.
Lois stirred faintly. “Hasn’t he?” she said.
Lois stirred slightly. “Hasn’t he?” she said.
“No.” There was silence for a time. Lois was frightened. Had something happened also to her brother? This fear was closer and more irksome.
“No.” There was silence for a while. Lois was scared. Had something happened to her brother too? This fear felt more immediate and unsettling.
“Selby’s was cleaned out, gutted. We had a near shave of it——”
“Selby’s was completely cleared out, stripped down. We barely escaped it——”
“You have no loss, Dadda?”
"You haven't lost anything, Dad?"
“Nothing to mention.” After another silence, her father said:
“Nothing to mention.” After another pause, her dad said:
“I’d rather be myself than William Selby. Of course it may merely be bad luck—you don’t know. But whatever it was, I wouldn’t like to add one to the list of fires just now. Selby was at the ‘George’ when it broke out—I don’t know where the lad was——!”
“I’d rather be myself than William Selby. Of course, it might just be bad luck—you never know. But whatever it is, I wouldn’t want to be part of the list of fires right now. Selby was at the ‘George’ when it started—I have no idea where the guy was——!”
“Father,” broke in Lois, “why do you talk like that? Why do you talk as if Will had done it?” She ended suddenly. Her father looked at her pale, mute face.
“Dad,” interrupted Lois, “why do you talk like that? Why do you act like Will did this?” She stopped abruptly. Her father looked at her pale, silent face.
“I don’t talk as if Will had done it,” he said. “I don’t even think it.”
“I don’t say Will did it,” he said. “I don’t even think that.”
Feeling she was going to cry, Lois rose and left the room. Her father sighed, and leaning his elbows on his knees, whistled faintly into the fire. He was not thinking about her.
Feeling like she was about to cry, Lois got up and left the room. Her dad sighed, resting his elbows on his knees, and softly whistled into the fire. He wasn’t thinking about her.
Lois went down to the kitchen and asked Lucy, the parlour-maid, to go out with her. She somehow shrank from going alone, lest people should stare at her overmuch: and she felt an overpowering impulse to go to the scene of the tragedy, to judge for herself.
Lois went down to the kitchen and asked Lucy, the maid, to go out with her. She was hesitant to go alone, worried that people would stare at her too much; and she felt a strong urge to visit the scene of the tragedy, to see it for herself.
The churches were chiming half-past eight when the young lady and the maid set off down the street. Nearer the fair, swarthy, thin-legged men were pushing barrels of water towards the market-place, and the gipsy women, with hard brows, and dressed in tight velvet bodices, hurried along the pavement with jugs of milk, and great brass water ewers and loaves and breakfast parcels. People were just getting up, and in the poorer streets was a continual splash of tea-leaves, flung out on to the cobble-stones. A teapot came crashing down from an upper story just behind Lois, and she, starting round and looking up, thought that the trembling, drink-bleared man at the upper window, who was stupidly staring after his pot, had had designs on her life; and she went on her way shuddering at the grim tragedy of life.
The churches were ringing eight-thirty when the young woman and her maid set off down the street. Closer to the fair, dark-skinned, thin-legged men were pushing barrels of water toward the market square, and the gypsy women, with stern faces and wearing tight velvet bodices, hurried along the pavement with jugs of milk, large brass water pitchers, and loaves of bread and breakfast bags. People were just waking up, and in the poorer streets, there was a constant splash of tea leaves thrown out onto the cobblestones. A teapot came crashing down from an upper floor just behind Lois, and she turned around to look up, thinking that the shaky, bleary-eyed man at the window, who was staring blankly at his pot, might be trying to harm her; she continued on her way, shuddering at the harsh reality of life.
In the dull October morning the ruined factory was black and ghastly. The window-frames were all jagged, and the walls stood gaunt. Inside was a tangle of twisted débris, the iron, in parts red with bright rust, looking still hot; the charred wood was black and satiny; from dishevelled heaps, sodden with water, a faint smoke rose dimly. Lois stood and looked. If he had done that! He might even be dead there, burned to ash and lost for ever. It was almost soothing to feel so. He would be safe in the eternity which now she must hope in.
On that bleak October morning, the ruined factory looked dark and creepy. The window frames were all jagged, and the walls appeared hollow. Inside was a mess of twisted debris; the iron, in some places bright red with rust, seemed almost hot; the burned wood was black and shiny; from disheveled piles, soaked with water, a faint smoke drifted upwards. Lois stood and stared. If he had done that! He could even be dead there, turned to ash and lost forever. It was almost comforting to think so. He would be safe in the eternity she now had to believe in.
At her side the pretty, sympathetic maid chatted plaintively. Suddenly, from one of her lapses into silence, she exclaimed:
At her side, the pretty, understanding maid talked quietly. Suddenly, after one of her moments of silence, she exclaimed:
“Why if there isn’t Mr Jack!”
“Look who it is, Mr. Jack!”
Lois turned suddenly and saw her brother and her lover approaching her. Both looked soiled, untidy and wan. Will had a black eye, some ten hours old, well coloured. Lois turned very pale as they approached. They were looking gloomily at the factory, and for a moment did not notice the girls.
Lois suddenly turned and saw her brother and her boyfriend coming towards her. Both looked dirty, disheveled, and tired. Will had a black eye, roughly ten hours old, noticeably bruised. Lois went very pale as they got closer. They were staring gloomily at the factory and for a moment didn't notice the girls.
“I’ll be jiggered if there ain’t our Lois!” exclaimed Jack, the reprobate, swearing under his breath.
“I'll be damned if that isn't our Lois!” exclaimed Jack, the troublemaker, cursing under his breath.
“Oh, God!” exclaimed the other in disgust.
“Oh my God!” the other person exclaimed in disgust.
“Jack, where have you been?” said Lois sharply, in keen pain, not looking at her lover. Her sharp tone of suffering drove her lover to defend himself with an affectation of comic recklessness.
“Jack, where have you been?” Lois asked sharply, clearly in pain, not looking at her partner. Her harsh tone of suffering made Jack feel like he had to defend himself with a fake sense of carefree exuberance.
“In quod,” replied her brother, smiling sickly.
“In what,” replied her brother, smiling weakly.
“Jack!” cried his sister very sharply.
“Jack!” his sister shouted.
“Fact.”
"Fact."
Will Selby shuffled on his feet and smiled, trying to turn away his face so that she should not see his black eye. She glanced at him. He felt her boundless anger and contempt, and with great courage he looked straight at her, smiling ironically. Unfortunately his smile would not go over his swollen eye, which remained grave and lurid.
Will Selby shuffled his feet and smiled, trying to turn his face away so she wouldn't see his black eye. She looked at him. He felt her intense anger and disdain, and with a lot of courage, he met her gaze, smiling ironically. Unfortunately, his smile couldn't mask his swollen eye, which looked serious and inflamed.
“Do I look pretty?” he inquired with a hateful twist of his lip.
“Do I look pretty?” he asked with a disdainful curl of his lip.
“Very!” she replied.
“Totally!” she replied.
“I thought I did,” he replied. And he turned to look at his father’s ruined works, and he felt miserable and stubborn. The girl standing there so clean and out of it all! Oh, God, he felt sick. He turned to go home.
“I thought I did,” he said. He turned to look at his father’s destroyed creations, feeling both miserable and stubborn. The girl standing there was so clean and untouched by it all! Oh, God, he felt nauseous. He turned to head home.
The three went together, Lois silent in anger and resentment. Her brother was tired and overstrung, but not suppressed. He chattered on blindly.
The three went together, Lois silent with anger and resentment. Her brother was tired and on edge, but not held back. He kept talking aimlessly.
“It was a lark we had! We met Bob Osborne and Freddy Mansell coming down Poultry. There was a girl with some geese. She looked a tanger sitting there, all like statues, her and the geese. It was Will who began it. He offered her three-pence and asked her to begin the show. She called him a—she called him something, and then somebody poked an old gander to stir him up, and somebody squirted him in the eye. He upped and squawked and started off with his neck out. Laugh! We nearly killed ourselves, keeping back those old birds with squirts and teasers. Oh, Lum! Those old geese, oh, scrimmy, they didn’t know where to turn, they fairly went off their dots, coming at us right an’ left, and such a row—it was fun, you never knew! Then the girl she got up and knocked somebody over the jaw, and we were right in for it. Well, in the end, Billy here got hold of her round the waist——”
“It was such a blast! We ran into Bob Osborne and Freddy Mansell coming down Poultry. There was a girl with some geese. She looked like a statue sitting there, her and the geese. Will started it all. He offered her three pence and asked her to kick off the show. She called him a—she called him something, and then someone poked an old gander to get him going, and someone squirted him in the eye. He squawked and took off with his neck stretched out. We nearly died laughing, trying to keep those old birds back with squirt guns and tricks. Oh man! Those old geese, they were so confused, coming at us from every direction, and such a noise—it was hilarious, you never knew what would happen! Then the girl got up and punched someone in the jaw, and we were really in for it. Well, in the end, Billy here grabbed her around the waist——”
“Oh, dry it up!” exclaimed Will bitterly.
“Oh, just stop whining!” Will exclaimed bitterly.
Jack looked at him, laughed mirthlessly, and continued: “An’ we said we’d buy her birds. So we got hold of one goose apiece—an’ they took some holding, I can tell you—and off we set round the fair, Billy leading with the girl. The bloomin’ geese squawked an’ pecked. Laugh—I thought I should a’ died. Well, then we wanted the girl to have her birds back—and then she fired up. She got some other chaps on her side, and there was a proper old row. The girl went tooth and nail for Will there—she was dead set against him. She gave him a black eye, by gum, and we went at it, I can tell you. It was a free fight, a beauty, an’ we got run in. I don’t know what became of the girl.”
Jack looked at him, laughed without joy, and continued: “And we said we’d buy her birds. So we each got a goose—believe me, they were a handful—and off we went around the fair, with Billy in the lead and the girl following. The stupid geese squawked and pecked. I thought I’d die from laughing. Well, then we wanted the girl to have her birds back—and that’s when she got angry. She rallied some other guys to her side, and things turned into a real mess. The girl was fiercely protective of Will—she was totally against him. She gave him a black eye, for sure, and we jumped in, let me tell you. It was a full-on brawl, a wild one, and we ended up getting arrested. I have no idea what happened to the girl.”
Lois surveyed the two men. There was no glimmer of a smile on her face, though the maid behind her was sniggering. Will was very bitter. He glanced at his sweetheart and at the ruined factory.
Lois looked over the two men. There was no hint of a smile on her face, even though the maid behind her was giggling. Will felt really resentful. He glanced at his girlfriend and at the destroyed factory.
“How’s dad taken it?” he asked, in a biting, almost humble tone.
“How’s dad handling it?” he asked, in a sharp, almost modest tone.
“I don’t know,” she replied coldly. “Father’s in an awful way. I believe everybody thinks you set the place on fire.”
“I don’t know,” she said coldly. “Dad’s in really bad shape. I think everyone believes you started the fire.”
Lois drew herself up. She had delivered her blow. She drew herself up in cold condemnation and for a moment enjoyed her complete revenge. He was despicable, abject in his dishevelled, disfigured, unwashed condition.
Lois straightened herself out. She had made her point. She lifted her head in icy judgment and for a moment reveled in her total revenge. He was pathetic, wretched in his messy, scarred, unwashed state.
“Aye, well, they made a mistake for once,” he replied, with a curl of the lip.
“Yeah, well, they messed up for once,” he replied, with a sneer.
Curiously enough, they walked side by side as if they belonged to each other. She was his conscience-keeper. She was far from forgiving him, but she was still farther from letting him go. And he walked at her side like a boy who had to be punished before he can be exonerated. He submitted. But there was a genuine bitter contempt in the curl of his lip.
Curiously enough, they walked side by side as if they were meant for each other. She was his moral compass. She hadn’t forgiven him, but she definitely wasn’t ready to let him go. And he walked beside her like a kid who needed to be punished before he could be cleared. He accepted it. But there was a real bitter contempt in the curl of his lip.
The White Stocking
I
“I’m getting up, Teddilinks,” said Mrs Whiston, and she sprang out of bed briskly.
“I’m getting up, Teddilinks,” said Mrs. Whiston, and she jumped out of bed energetically.
“What the Hanover’s got you?” asked Whiston.
“What do the Hanovers have on you?” asked Whiston.
“Nothing. Can’t I get up?” she replied animatedly.
“Nothing. Can’t I get up?” she replied with excitement.
It was about seven o’clock, scarcely light yet in the cold bedroom. Whiston lay still and looked at his wife. She was a pretty little thing, with her fleecy, short black hair all tousled. He watched her as she dressed quickly, flicking her small, delightful limbs, throwing her clothes about her. Her slovenliness and untidiness did not trouble him. When she picked up the edge of her petticoat, ripped off a torn string of white lace, and flung it on the dressing-table, her careless abandon made his spirit glow. She stood before the mirror and roughly scrambled together her profuse little mane of hair. He watched the quickness and softness of her young shoulders, calmly, like a husband, and appreciatively.
It was around seven o’clock, barely light yet in the chilly bedroom. Whiston lay still and looked at his wife. She was a cute little thing, with her fluffy, short black hair all tousled. He watched her as she got dressed quickly, flicking her small, lovely limbs and tossing her clothes around. Her messiness and disarray didn’t bother him. When she picked up the edge of her petticoat, tore off a piece of white lace, and tossed it onto the dressing table, her carefree attitude made him feel uplifted. She stood in front of the mirror and roughly gathered her thick little mane of hair. He gazed at the quickness and softness of her young shoulders, calmly, like a husband, and with appreciation.
“Rise up,” she cried, turning to him with a quick wave of her arm—“and shine forth.”
“Get up,” she yelled, turning to him with a quick wave of her arm—“and shine!”
They had been married two years. But still, when she had gone out of the room, he felt as if all his light and warmth were taken away, he became aware of the raw, cold morning. So he rose himself, wondering casually what had roused her so early. Usually she lay in bed as late as she could.
They had been married for two years. But still, whenever she left the room, he felt like all his light and warmth had been taken away, and he became aware of the chilly, cold morning. So he got up, casually wondering what had gotten her up so early. Usually, she stayed in bed as long as she could.
Whiston fastened a belt round his loins and went downstairs in shirt and trousers. He heard her singing in her snatchy fashion. The stairs creaked under his weight. He passed down the narrow little passage, which she called a hall, of the seven and sixpenny house which was his first home.
Whiston tightened a belt around his waist and went downstairs in his shirt and pants. He heard her singing in her quirky way. The stairs creaked beneath him. He walked down the narrow little hallway, which she called a hall, of the seven and sixpenny house that was his first home.
He was a shapely young fellow of about twenty-eight, sleepy now and easy with well-being. He heard the water drumming into the kettle, and she began to whistle. He loved the quick way she dodged the supper cups under the tap to wash them for breakfast. She looked an untidy minx, but she was quick and handy enough.
He was a handsome young guy of about twenty-eight, feeling relaxed and content. He heard the water splashing into the kettle, and she started to whistle. He loved how quickly she moved to rinse the dinner cups under the faucet to get them ready for breakfast. She looked a bit messy, but she was fast and skilled enough.
“Teddilinks,” she cried.
“Teddilinks!” she exclaimed.
“What?”
“What’s up?”
“Light a fire, quick.”
“Start a fire, quick.”
She wore an old, sack-like dressing-jacket of black silk pinned across her breast. But one of the sleeves, coming unfastened, showed some delightful pink upper-arm.
She wore an old, baggy black silk dressing gown pinned across her chest. But one of the sleeves had come undone, revealing a lovely patch of pink on her upper arm.
“Why don’t you sew your sleeve up?” he said, suffering from the sight of the exposed soft flesh.
“Why don’t you sew your sleeve up?” he said, cringing at the sight of the exposed soft flesh.
“Where?” she cried, peering round. “Nuisance,” she said, seeing the gap, then with light fingers went on drying the cups.
“Where?” she yelled, looking around. “What a pain,” she said, noticing the gap, then continued to dry the cups with nimble fingers.
The kitchen was of fair size, but gloomy. Whiston poked out the dead ashes.
The kitchen was a decent size, but it felt dark and dreary. Whiston sifted through the cold ashes.
Suddenly a thud was heard at the door down the passage.
Suddenly, there was a thud at the door down the hallway.
“I’ll go,” cried Mrs Whiston, and she was gone down the hall.
“I’ll go,” shouted Mrs. Whiston, and she hurried down the hall.
The postman was a ruddy-faced man who had been a soldier. He smiled broadly, handing her some packages.
The postman was a cheerful guy with a rosy face who used to be in the military. He smiled widely as he handed her some packages.
“They’ve not forgot you,” he said impudently.
“They haven’t forgotten you,” he said cheekily.
“No—lucky for them,” she said, with a toss of the head. But she was interested only in her envelopes this morning. The postman waited inquisitively, smiling in an ingratiating fashion. She slowly, abstractedly, as if she did not know anyone was there, closed the door in his face, continuing to look at the addresses on her letters.
“No—lucky for them,” she said, tossing her head. But she was only focused on her envelopes that morning. The postman stood there curiously, smiling in a trying-to-be-pleasant way. She slowly and absentmindedly, as if she didn’t realize anyone was there, closed the door in his face, continuing to look at the addresses on her letters.
She tore open the thin envelope. There was a long, hideous, cartoon valentine. She smiled briefly and dropped it on the floor. Struggling with the string of a packet, she opened a white cardboard box, and there lay a white silk handkerchief packed neatly under the paper lace of the box, and her initial, worked in heliotrope, fully displayed. She smiled pleasantly, and gently put the box aside. The third envelope contained another white packet—apparently a cotton handkerchief neatly folded. She shook it out. It was a long white stocking, but there was a little weight in the toe. Quickly, she thrust down her arm, wriggling her fingers into the toe of the stocking, and brought out a small box. She peeped inside the box, then hastily opened a door on her left hand, and went into the little, cold sitting-room. She had her lower lip caught earnestly between her teeth.
She ripped open the thin envelope. Inside was a long, ugly, cartoon valentine. She smiled briefly and dropped it on the floor. Struggling with the string of a package, she opened a white cardboard box, and there lay a white silk handkerchief neatly packed under the lace paper of the box, with her initial embroidered in purple prominently displayed. She smiled pleasantly and gently set the box aside. The third envelope contained another white packet—apparently a neatly folded cotton handkerchief. She shook it out. It was a long white stocking, but there was a bit of weight in the toe. Quickly, she reached down her arm, wriggling her fingers into the toe of the stocking, and pulled out a small box. She peeked inside the box, then quickly opened a door on her left and went into the little, cold sitting room. She had her lower lip firmly caught between her teeth.
With a little flash of triumph, she lifted a pair of pearl ear-rings from the small box, and she went to the mirror. There, earnestly, she began to hook them through her ears, looking at herself sideways in the glass. Curiously concentrated and intent she seemed as she fingered the lobes of her ears, her head bent on one side.
With a small spark of victory, she took a pair of pearl earrings out of the little box and walked to the mirror. There, she started to carefully put them in her ears, glancing at herself sideways in the glass. She appeared thoughtfully focused and intent as she touched the lobes of her ears, her head tilted to one side.
Then the pearl ear-rings dangled under her rosy, small ears. She shook her head sharply, to see the swing of the drops. They went chill against her neck, in little, sharp touches. Then she stood still to look at herself, bridling her head in the dignified fashion. Then she simpered at herself. Catching her own eye, she could not help winking at herself and laughing.
Then the pearl earrings hung from her rosy, small ears. She shook her head sharply to watch the way they swayed. They lightly brushed against her neck in quick, cool taps. Then she paused to admire herself, holding her head up with poise. After that, she smiled at her reflection. Catching her own gaze, she couldn't help but wink and laugh at herself.
She turned to look at the box. There was a scrap of paper with this posy:
She turned to look at the box. There was a piece of paper with this note:
“Pearls may be fair, but thou art fairer.
Wear these for me, and I’ll love the wearer.”
“Pearls might be beautiful, but you’re even more beautiful.
Wear these for me, and I’ll love whoever wears them.”
She made a grimace and a grin. But she was drawn to the mirror again, to look at her ear-rings.
She made a face and smiled. But she found herself looking at the mirror again, to check out her earrings.
Whiston had made the fire burn, so he came to look for her. When she heard him, she started round quickly, guiltily. She was watching him with intent blue eyes when he appeared.
Whiston had stoked the fire, so he came to find her. When she heard him, she quickly turned around, feeling guilty. She was watching him with focused blue eyes when he showed up.
He did not see much, in his morning-drowsy warmth. He gave her, as ever, a feeling of warmth and slowness. His eyes were very blue, very kind, his manner simple.
He didn't see much in his morning drowsiness. He gave her, as always, a sense of warmth and calmness. His eyes were a vivid blue, very kind, and his demeanor was straightforward.
“What ha’ you got?” he asked.
“What do you have?” he asked.
“Valentines,” she said briskly, ostentatiously turning to show him the silk handkerchief. She thrust it under his nose. “Smell how good,” she said.
“Valentines,” she said cheerfully, purposely turning to show him the silk handkerchief. She held it up to his face. “Smell how good,” she said.
“Who’s that from?” he replied, without smelling.
“Who’s that from?” he asked, without sniffing.
“It’s a valentine,” she cried. “How do I know who it’s from?”
“It’s a valentine,” she said excitedly. “How can I tell who it’s from?”
“I’ll bet you know,” he said.
“I bet you know,” he said.
“Ted!—I don’t!” she cried, beginning to shake her head, then stopping because of the ear-rings.
“Ted!—I don’t!” she shouted, starting to shake her head, then stopping because of the earrings.
He stood still a moment, displeased.
He stood still for a moment, unhappy.
“They’ve no right to send you valentines, now,” he said.
“They don’t have the right to send you valentines anymore,” he said.
“Ted!—Why not? You’re not jealous, are you? I haven’t the least idea who it’s from. Look—there’s my initial”—she pointed with an emphatic finger at the heliotrope embroidery—
“Ted!—Why not? You’re not jealous, are you? I have no clue who it’s from. Look—there’s my initial”—she pointed with a decisive finger at the heliotrope embroidery—
“E for Elsie,
Nice little gelsie,”
"E for Elsie, Nice little girl,"
she sang.
she performed a song.
“Get out,” he said. “You know who it’s from.”
“Get out,” he said. “You know who it’s from.”
“Truth, I don’t,” she cried.
“I don’t want to,” she cried.
He looked round, and saw the white stocking lying on a chair.
He looked around and saw the white sock lying on a chair.
“Is this another?” he said.
“Is this another one?” he said.
“No, that’s a sample,” she said. “There’s only a comic.” And she fetched in the long cartoon.
“No, that’s just a sample,” she said. “There’s only one comic.” And she brought in the long cartoon.
He stretched it out and looked at it solemnly.
He stretched it out and looked at it seriously.
“Fools!” he said, and went out of the room.
“Fools!” he said, and left the room.
She flew upstairs and took off the ear-rings. When she returned, he was crouched before the fire blowing the coals. The skin of his face was flushed, and slightly pitted, as if he had had small-pox. But his neck was white and smooth and goodly. She hung her arms round his neck as he crouched there, and clung to him. He balanced on his toes.
She rushed upstairs and took off her earrings. When she got back, he was crouched by the fire, blowing on the coals. His face was red and slightly pitted, as if he had had smallpox. But his neck was smooth, white, and attractive. She wrapped her arms around his neck while he was there crouching and held on to him. He balanced on his toes.
“This fire’s a slow-coach,” he said.
“This fire’s taking forever,” he said.
“And who else is a slow-coach?” she said.
“And who else is a slowpoke?” she said.
“One of us two, I know,” he said, and he rose carefully. She remained clinging round his neck, so that she was lifted off her feet.
“One of us two, I know,” he said, and he stood up slowly. She stayed wrapped around his neck, so she was lifted off her feet.
“Ha!—swing me,” she cried.
“Ha!—swing me,” she said.
He lowered his head, and she hung in the air, swinging from his neck, laughing. Then she slipped off.
He lowered his head, and she hovered above, swinging from his neck, laughing. Then she let go.
“The kettle is singing,” she sang, flying for the teapot. He bent down again to blow the fire. The veins in his neck stood out, his shirt collar seemed too tight.
“The kettle is singing,” she sang, rushing for the teapot. He bent down again to stoke the fire. The veins in his neck were prominent, and his shirt collar felt too tight.
“Doctor Wyer,
Blow the fire,
Puff! puff! puff!”
“Doctor Wyer,
Stir the fire,
Puff! puff! puff!”
she sang, laughing.
she sang with joy.
He smiled at her.
He smiled at her.
She was so glad because of her pearl ear-rings.
She was so happy about her pearl earrings.
Over the breakfast she grew serious. He did not notice. She became portentous in her gravity. Almost it penetrated through his steady good-humour to irritate him.
During breakfast, she became serious. He didn't notice. Her gravity took on a weighty tone. It almost broke through his constant good humor to annoy him.
“Teddy!” she said at last.
“Teddy!” she finally said.
“What?” he asked.
“What?” he asked.
“I told you a lie,” she said, humbly tragic.
“I lied to you,” she said, sounding sadly regretful.
His soul stirred uneasily.
His soul felt uneasy.
“Oh aye?” he said casually.
“Oh really?” he said casually.
She was not satisfied. He ought to be more moved.
She was not satisfied. He should be more affected.
“Yes,” she said.
“Yeah,” she said.
He cut a piece of bread.
He cut a slice of bread.
“Was it a good one?” he asked.
“Was it a good one?” he asked.
She was piqued. Then she considered—was it a good one? Then she laughed.
She was annoyed. Then she thought—was it a good one? Then she laughed.
“No,” she said, “it wasn’t up to much.”
“No,” she said, “it wasn’t very impressive.”
“Ah!” he said easily, but with a steady strength of fondness for her in his tone. “Get it out then.”
“Ah!” he said casually, but there was a steady warmth of affection for her in his voice. “Just go ahead and get it out then.”
It became a little more difficult.
It became a bit harder.
“You know that white stocking,” she said earnestly. “I told you a lie. It wasn’t a sample. It was a valentine.”
“You know that white stocking,” she said seriously. “I lied to you. It wasn’t a sample. It was a valentine.”
A little frown came on his brow.
A slight frown appeared on his forehead.
“Then what did you invent it as a sample for?” he said. But he knew this weakness of hers. The touch of anger in his voice frightened her.
“Then what did you create it as a sample for?” he said. But he was aware of her weakness. The hint of anger in his voice scared her.
“I was afraid you’d be cross,” she said pathetically.
“I was worried you’d be upset,” she said sadly.
“I’ll bet you were vastly afraid,” he said.
"I bet you were really scared," he said.
“I was, Teddy.”
“I am, Teddy.”
There was a pause. He was resolving one or two things in his mind.
There was a pause. He was sorting out one or two things in his head.
“And who sent it?” he asked.
“And who sent it?” he asked.
“I can guess,” she said, “though there wasn’t a word with it—except——”
“I can guess,” she said, “even though there wasn’t a word to go along with it—except——”
She ran to the sitting-room and returned with a slip of paper.
She ran to the living room and came back with a piece of paper.
“Pearls may be fair, but thou art fairer.
Wear these for me, and I’ll love the wearer.”
“Pearls might be beautiful, but you are more beautiful.
Wear these for me, and I’ll love whoever wears them.”
He read it twice, then a dull red flush came on his face.
He read it twice, and then a dull red flush appeared on his face.
“And who do you guess it is?” he asked, with a ringing of anger in his voice.
“And who do you think it is?” he asked, with a tone of anger in his voice.
“I suspect it’s Sam Adams,” she said, with a little virtuous indignation.
“I suspect it’s Sam Adams,” she said, with a hint of righteous anger.
Whiston was silent for a moment.
Whiston was quiet for a moment.
“Fool!” he said. “An’ what’s it got to do with pearls?—and how can he say ‘wear these for me’ when there’s only one? He hasn’t got the brain to invent a proper verse.”
“Fool!” he said. “And what does that have to do with pearls? —and how can he say ‘wear this for me’ when there’s only one? He doesn’t have the intelligence to come up with a decent verse.”
He screwed the sup of paper into a ball and flung it into the fire.
He crumpled the sheet of paper into a ball and tossed it into the fire.
“I suppose he thinks it’ll make a pair with the one last year,” she said.
“I guess he thinks it’ll match the one from last year,” she said.
“Why, did he send one then?”
“Why, did he send one then?”
“Yes. I thought you’d be wild if you knew.”
“Yes. I figured you’d go crazy if you found out.”
His jaw set rather sullenly.
His jaw tightened in frustration.
Presently he rose, and went to wash himself, rolling back his sleeves and pulling open his shirt at the breast. It was as if his fine, clear-cut temples and steady eyes were degraded by the lower, rather brutal part of his face. But she loved it. As she whisked about, clearing the table, she loved the way in which he stood washing himself. He was such a man. She liked to see his neck glistening with water as he swilled it. It amused her and pleased her and thrilled her. He was so sure, so permanent, he had her so utterly in his power. It gave her a delightful, mischievous sense of liberty. Within his grasp, she could dart about excitingly.
He got up and went to wash himself, rolling up his sleeves and opening his shirt at the chest. It was like his smooth, well-defined features and steady eyes were overshadowed by the rougher, more rugged part of his face. But she loved it. As she moved around clearing the table, she loved the way he stood there washing himself. He was such a man. She enjoyed seeing his neck shine with water as he rinsed it. It amused her, pleased her, and thrilled her. He was so confident, so solid, he had her completely under his spell. It gave her a fun, playful sense of freedom. In his embrace, she could move around excitingly.
He turned round to her, his face red from the cold water, his eyes fresh and very blue.
He turned to her, his face flushed from the cold water, his eyes bright and very blue.
“You haven’t been seeing anything of him, have you?” he asked roughly.
“You haven’t seen him around at all, have you?” he asked gruffly.
“Yes,” she answered, after a moment, as if caught guilty. “He got into the tram with me, and he asked me to drink a coffee and a Benedictine in the Royal.”
“Yeah,” she replied, after a pause, as if she felt guilty. “He got on the tram with me, and he asked me to have a coffee and a Benedictine at the Royal.”
“You’ve got it off fine and glib,” he said sullenly. “And did you?”
“You’ve got it down smooth and easy,” he said gloomily. “And did you?”
“Yes,” she replied, with the air of a traitor before the rack.
“Yes,” she replied, with the demeanor of a traitor facing torture.
The blood came up into his neck and face, he stood motionless, dangerous.
The blood rushed to his neck and face; he stood still, menacing.
“It was cold, and it was such fun to go into the Royal,” she said.
“It was cold, and it was so much fun to go into the Royal,” she said.
“You’d go off with a nigger for a packet of chocolate,” he said, in anger and contempt, and some bitterness. Queer how he drew away from her, cut her off from him.
“You’d run off with a Black guy for a bar of chocolate,” he said, with anger, contempt, and some bitterness. It was strange how he pulled away from her, shutting her out.
“Ted—how beastly!” she cried. “You know quite well——” She caught her lip, flushed, and the tears came to her eyes.
“Ted—how awful!” she exclaimed. “You know very well——” She bit her lip, turned red, and tears filled her eyes.
He turned away, to put on his necktie. She went about her work, making a queer pathetic little mouth, down which occasionally dripped a tear.
He turned away to put on his necktie. She went about her work, making a strange, sad little face, from which a tear occasionally fell.
He was ready to go. With his hat jammed down on his head, and his overcoat buttoned up to his chin, he came to kiss her. He would be miserable all the day if he went without. She allowed herself to be kissed. Her cheek was wet under his lips, and his heart burned. She hurt him so deeply. And she felt aggrieved, and did not quite forgive him.
He was set to leave. With his hat pulled low on his head and his overcoat fastened up to his chin, he leaned in to kiss her. He knew he’d be miserable all day if he didn’t. She let him kiss her. Her cheek was damp under his lips, and his heart ached. She hurt him deeply. And she felt wronged, not fully forgiving him.
In a moment she went upstairs to her ear-rings. Sweet they looked nestling in the little drawer—sweet! She examined them with voluptuous pleasure, she threaded them in her ears, she looked at herself, she posed and postured and smiled, and looked sad and tragic and winning and appealing, all in turn before the mirror. And she was happy, and very pretty.
In a moment, she went upstairs to get her earrings. They looked lovely resting in the small drawer—so lovely! She examined them with delight, put them in her ears, admired her reflection, posed and smiled, and looked sad, dramatic, charming, and inviting, all in succession before the mirror. And she felt happy and very pretty.
She wore her ear-rings all morning, in the house. She was self-conscious, and quite brilliantly winsome, when the baker came, wondering if he would notice. All the tradesmen left her door with a glow in them, feeling elated, and unconsciously favouring the delightful little creature, though there had been nothing to notice in her behaviour.
She wore her earrings all morning at home. She felt a bit self-conscious but also charmingly attractive when the baker came by, curious if he would notice. All the delivery guys left her door feeling happier, drawn to the lovely little person she was, even though there was nothing unusual about her behavior.
She was stimulated all the day. She did not think about her husband. He was the permanent basis from which she took these giddy little flights into nowhere. At night, like chickens and curses, she would come home to him, to roost.
She was energized all day long. She didn’t think about her husband. He was the constant foundation from which she took these dizzy little adventures into nothingness. At night, like chickens and curses, she would return home to him, to settle in.
Meanwhile Whiston, a traveller and confidential support of a small firm, hastened about his work, his heart all the while anxious for her, yearning for surety, and kept tense by not getting it.
Meanwhile, Whiston, a traveler and trusted aide for a small firm, rushed through his tasks, his heart constantly worried about her, longing for reassurance, and remaining on edge by not receiving it.
II
She had been a warehouse girl in Adams’s lace factory before she was married. Sam Adams was her employer. He was a bachelor of forty, growing stout, a man well dressed and florid, with a large brown moustache and thin hair. From the rest of his well-groomed, showy appearance, it was evident his baldness was a chagrin to him. He had a good presence, and some Irish blood in his veins.
She worked as a warehouse girl in Adams’s lace factory before she got married. Sam Adams was her boss. He was a 40-year-old bachelor, getting a bit heavyset, well-dressed, and flashy, with a big brown mustache and thin hair. From his otherwise polished and flashy appearance, it was clear that his baldness bothered him. He had a strong presence and some Irish heritage.
His fondness for the girls, or the fondness of the girls for him, was notorious. And Elsie, quick, pretty, almost witty little thing—she seemed witty, although, when her sayings were repeated, they were entirely trivial—she had a great attraction for him. He would come into the warehouse dressed in a rather sporting reefer coat, of fawn colour, and trousers of fine black-and-white check, a cap with a big peak and a scarlet carnation in his button-hole, to impress her. She was only half impressed. He was too loud for her good taste. Instinctively perceiving this, he sobered down to navy blue. Then a well-built man, florid, with large brown whiskers, smart navy blue suit, fashionable boots, and manly hat, he was the irreproachable. Elsie was impressed.
His affection for the girls, or their affection for him, was well-known. And Elsie, a quick, pretty, almost witty little thing—she seemed witty, although when her comments were repeated, they were completely trivial—she had a strong attraction for him. He would walk into the warehouse wearing a pretty flashy reefer coat in fawn color, fine black-and-white check trousers, a cap with a large peak, and a red carnation in his buttonhole, trying to impress her. She was only somewhat impressed. He was too flashy for her taste. Sensing this, he toned it down to navy blue. In a well-fitted, bright navy blue suit, with a florid complexion, large brown whiskers, stylish boots, and a masculine hat, he looked impeccable. Elsie was impressed.
But meanwhile Whiston was courting her, and she made splendid little gestures, before her bedroom mirror, of the constant-and-true sort.
But in the meantime, Whiston was trying to win her over, and she made impressive little gestures in front of her bedroom mirror, of the loyal-and-true kind.
“True, true till death——”
“True, true until death——”
That was her song. Whiston was made that way, so there was no need to take thought for him.
That was her song. Whiston was just like that, so there was no need to worry about him.
Every Christmas Sam Adams gave a party at his house, to which he invited his superior work-people—not factory hands and labourers, but those above. He was a generous man in his way, with a real warm feeling for giving pleasure.
Every Christmas, Sam Adams threw a party at his house, inviting his higher-ups—not factory workers and laborers, but those in management. He was a generous man in his own way, with a genuine desire to bring joy to others.
Two years ago Elsie had attended this Christmas-party for the last time. Whiston had accompanied her. At that time he worked for Sam Adams.
Two years ago, Elsie attended this Christmas party for the last time. Whiston had gone with her. At that point, he was working for Sam Adams.
She had been very proud of herself, in her close-fitting, full-skirted dress of blue silk. Whiston called for her. Then she tripped beside him, holding her large cashmere shawl across her breast. He strode with long strides, his trousers handsomely strapped under his boots, and her silk shoes bulging the pockets of his full-skirted overcoat.
She had been really proud of herself in her fitted, full-skirted blue silk dress. Whiston came to get her. Then she walked alongside him, holding her big cashmere shawl across her chest. He walked with long strides, his trousers nicely tucked under his boots, and her silk shoes were stretching the pockets of his full-skirted overcoat.
They passed through the park gates, and her spirits rose. Above them the Castle Rock loomed grandly in the night, the naked trees stood still and dark in the frost, along the boulevard.
They walked through the park gates, and her mood lifted. Above them, Castle Rock towered majestically in the night, the bare trees stood quietly and darkly in the frost along the boulevard.
They were rather late. Agitated with anticipation, in the cloak-room she gave up her shawl, donned her silk shoes, and looked at herself in the mirror. The loose bunches of curls on either side her face danced prettily, her mouth smiled.
They were pretty late. Anxiously excited, in the cloakroom she took off her shawl, put on her silk shoes, and checked herself out in the mirror. The loose curls framing her face bounced charmingly, and her mouth smiled.
She hung a moment in the door of the brilliantly lighted room. Many people were moving within the blaze of lamps, under the crystal chandeliers, the full skirts of the women balancing and floating, the side-whiskers and white cravats of the men bowing above. Then she entered the light.
She paused for a moment in the doorway of the brightly lit room. Many people were bustling around in the glow of the lamps, under the crystal chandeliers, the wide skirts of the women swaying and drifting, while the men with their sideburns and white ties nodded above. Then she stepped into the light.
In an instant Sam Adams was coming forward, lifting both his arms in boisterous welcome. There was a constant red laugh on his face.
In a flash, Sam Adams stepped forward, raising both his arms in a cheerful welcome. His face was always lit up with a vibrant smile.
“Come late, would you,” he shouted, “like royalty.”
“Show up late, would you,” he shouted, “like you're royalty.”
He seized her hands and led her forward. He opened his mouth wide when he spoke, and the effect of the warm, dark opening behind the brown whiskers was disturbing. But she was floating into the throng on his arm. He was very gallant.
He took her hands and guided her forward. He opened his mouth wide when he talked, and the sight of the warm, dark space behind his brown beard was unsettling. But she was being swept into the crowd on his arm. He was quite chivalrous.
“Now then,” he said, taking her card to write down the dances, “I’ve got carte blanche, haven’t I?”
“Alright then,” he said, grabbing her card to note down the dances, “I have carte blanche, right?”
“Mr Whiston doesn’t dance,” she said.
“Mr. Whiston doesn’t dance,” she said.
“I am a lucky man!” he said, scribbling his initials. “I was born with an amourette in my mouth.”
“I’m a lucky guy!” he said, scribbling his initials. “I was born with an amourette in my mouth.”
He wrote on, quietly. She blushed and laughed, not knowing what it meant.
He kept writing quietly. She blushed and laughed, unsure of what it meant.
“Why, what is that?” she said.
“What's that?” she asked.
“It’s you, even littler than you are, dressed in little wings,” he said.
“It’s you, even smaller than you are, wearing tiny wings,” he said.
“I should have to be pretty small to get in your mouth,” she said.
“I would need to be really small to fit in your mouth,” she said.
“You think you’re too big, do you!” he said easily.
“You think you’re so important, huh!” he said casually.
He handed her her card, with a bow.
He handed her her card with a bow.
“Now I’m set up, my darling, for this evening,” he said.
“Now I’m all set up, my darling, for this evening,” he said.
Then, quick, always at his ease, he looked over the room. She waited in front of him. He was ready. Catching the eye of the band, he nodded. In a moment, the music began. He seemed to relax, giving himself up.
Then, quick and always relaxed, he scanned the room. She stood in front of him, waiting. He was ready. Catching the band’s attention, he nodded. In a moment, the music started. He seemed to let go, fully immersing himself.
“Now then, Elsie,” he said, with a curious caress in his voice that seemed to lap the outside of her body in a warm glow, delicious. She gave herself to it. She liked it.
“Okay, Elsie,” he said, his voice wrapping around her like a warm, comforting embrace. It felt good. She welcomed it. She enjoyed it.
He was an excellent dancer. He seemed to draw her close in to him by some male warmth of attraction, so that she became all soft and pliant to him, flowing to his form, whilst he united her with him and they lapsed along in one movement. She was just carried in a kind of strong, warm flood, her feet moved of themselves, and only the music threw her away from him, threw her back to him, to his clasp, in his strong form moving against her, rhythmically, deliriously.
He was an amazing dancer. He seemed to pull her in with some kind of magnetic attraction, making her feel soft and flexible around him, merging with his movements as they flowed together in unison. It felt like she was being swept away in a powerful, warm wave; her feet moved on their own, while the music kept pulling her away from him and then back into his embrace, with his strong body moving against hers, rhythmically, ecstatically.
When it was over, he was pleased and his eyes had a curious gleam which thrilled her and yet had nothing to do with her. Yet it held her. He did not speak to her. He only looked straight into her eyes with a curious, gleaming look that disturbed her fearfully and deliriously. But also there was in his look some of the automatic irony of the roué. It left her partly cold. She was not carried away.
When it ended, he felt satisfied and his eyes had a strange sparkle that excited her, even though it wasn’t really aimed at her. Still, it captivated her. He didn’t say anything. He just stared directly into her eyes with that intriguing, shining gaze that unsettled her in both a frightening and intoxicating way. But there was also a hint of the automated sarcasm of the roué in his look, which left her somewhat indifferent. She wasn’t swept away.
She went, driven by an opposite, heavier impulse, to Whiston. He stood looking gloomy, trying to admit that she had a perfect right to enjoy herself apart from him. He received her with rather grudging kindliness.
She went, driven by a different, stronger urge, to Whiston. He stood there looking glum, trying to accept that she had every right to have fun without him. He welcomed her with somewhat reluctant warmth.
“Aren’t you going to play whist?” she asked.
“Aren’t you going to play cards?” she asked.
“Aye,” he said. “Directly.”
"Yes," he said. "Directly."
“I do wish you could dance.”
“I really wish you could dance.”
“Well, I can’t,” he said. “So you enjoy yourself.”
“Well, I can’t,” he said. “So have fun.”
“But I should enjoy it better if I could dance with you.”
“But I would enjoy it more if I could dance with you.”
“Nay, you’re all right,” he said. “I’m not made that way.”
“Nah, you’re fine,” he said. “I’m just not like that.”
“Then you ought to be!” she cried.
“Then you should be!” she exclaimed.
“Well, it’s my fault, not yours. You enjoy yourself,” he bade her. Which she proceeded to do, a little bit irked.
“Well, it’s my fault, not yours. You have fun,” he said to her. So she went ahead and did, feeling a bit annoyed.
She went with anticipation to the arms of Sam Adams, when the time came to dance with him. It was so gratifying, irrespective of the man. And she felt a little grudge against Whiston, soon forgotten when her host was holding her near to him, in a delicious embrace. And she watched his eyes, to meet the gleam in them, which gratified her.
She eagerly went into Sam Adams's arms when it was time to dance with him. It was so satisfying, no matter who the man was. She felt a slight annoyance towards Whiston, but that was soon forgotten when her host held her close in a delightful embrace. She watched his eyes, enjoying the sparkle in them, which pleased her.
She was getting warmed right through, the glow was penetrating into her, driving away everything else. Only in her heart was a little tightness, like conscience.
She felt warm all the way through, the warmth going deep inside her, pushing everything else aside. Only in her heart was there a slight tightness, like guilt.
When she got a chance, she escaped from the dancing-room to the card-room. There, in a cloud of smoke, she found Whiston playing cribbage. Radiant, roused, animated, she came up to him and greeted him. She was too strong, too vibrant a note in the quiet room. He lifted his head, and a frown knitted his gloomy forehead.
When she had the opportunity, she slipped away from the dance floor to the card room. There, in a haze of smoke, she saw Whiston playing cribbage. Bright, energized, and lively, she approached him and said hello. Her presence was too powerful and energetic for the calm atmosphere of the room. He looked up, and a frown crossed his serious face.
“Are you playing cribbage? Is it exciting? How are you getting on?” she chattered.
“Are you playing cribbage? Is it fun? How’s it going?” she chatted.
He looked at her. None of these questions needed answering, and he did not feel in touch with her. She turned to the cribbage-board.
He looked at her. None of these questions needed answers, and he didn't feel connected to her. She turned to the cribbage board.
“Are you white or red?” she asked.
“Are you white or red?” she asked.
“He’s red,” replied the partner.
"He's angry," replied the partner.
“Then you’re losing,” she said, still to Whiston. And she lifted the red peg from the board. “One—two—three—four—five—six—seven—eight—Right up there you ought to jump——”
“Then you’re losing,” she said, still to Whiston. And she lifted the red peg from the board. “One—two—three—four—five—six—seven—eight—Right up there you should jump——”
“Now put it back in its right place,” said Whiston.
“Now put it back where it belongs,” said Whiston.
“Where was it?” she asked gaily, knowing her transgression. He took the little red peg away from her and stuck it in its hole.
“Where was it?” she asked cheerfully, aware of her mistake. He took the little red peg from her and put it back in its hole.
The cards were shuffled.
The cards were shuffled.
“What a shame you’re losing!” said Elsie.
“What a shame you’re losing!” said Elsie.
“You’d better cut for him,” said the partner.
"You should take care of that for him," said the partner.
She did so, hastily. The cards were dealt. She put her hand on his shoulder, looking at his cards.
She did it quickly. The cards were dealt. She placed her hand on his shoulder, looking at his cards.
“It’s good,” she cried, “isn’t it?”
“It’s good,” she said, “right?”
He did not answer, but threw down two cards. It moved him more strongly than was comfortable, to have her hand on his shoulder, her curls dangling and touching his ears, whilst she was roused to another man. It made the blood flame over him.
He didn’t say anything, just dropped two cards. It affected him more than he’d like it to, having her hand on his shoulder, her curls hanging down and brushing against his ears, while she was excited by another guy. It made his blood boil.
At that moment Sam Adams appeared, florid and boisterous, intoxicated more with himself, with the dancing, than with wine. In his eyes the curious, impersonal light gleamed.
At that moment, Sam Adams showed up, flushed and loud, drunk more on his own energy and the dancing than on alcohol. In his eyes, a strange, impersonal light shone.
“I thought I should find you here, Elsie,” he cried boisterously, a disturbing, high note in his voice.
“I figured I’d find you here, Elsie,” he shouted cheerfully, his voice hitting an unsettling high pitch.
“What made you think so?” she replied, the mischief rousing in her.
“What made you think that?” she replied, a playful spark lighting up in her.
The florid, well-built man narrowed his eyes to a smile.
The muscular, well-built man squinted into a smile.
“I should never look for you among the ladies,” he said, with a kind of intimate, animal call to her. He laughed, bowed, and offered her his arm.
“I should never look for you among the ladies,” he said, with a kind of intimate, animal call to her. He laughed, bowed, and offered her his arm.
“Madam, the music waits.”
"Ma'am, the music is ready."
She went almost helplessly, carried along with him, unwilling, yet delighted.
She went almost without resistance, swept along with him, reluctant, yet happy.
That dance was an intoxication to her. After the first few steps, she felt herself slipping away from herself. She almost knew she was going, she did not even want to go. Yet she must have chosen to go. She lay in the arm of the steady, close man with whom she was dancing, and she seemed to swim away out of contact with the room, into him. She had passed into another, denser element of him, an essential privacy. The room was all vague around her, like an atmosphere, like under sea, with a flow of ghostly, dumb movements. But she herself was held real against her partner, and it seemed she was connected with him, as if the movements of his body and limbs were her own movements, yet not her own movements—and oh, delicious! He also was given up, oblivious, concentrated, into the dance. His eye was unseeing. Only his large, voluptuous body gave off a subtle activity. His fingers seemed to search into her flesh. Every moment, and every moment, she felt she would give way utterly, and sink molten: the fusion point was coming when she would fuse down into perfect unconsciousness at his feet and knees. But he bore her round the room in the dance, and he seemed to sustain all her body with his limbs, his body, and his warmth seemed to come closer into her, nearer, till it would fuse right through her, and she would be as liquid to him, as an intoxication only.
That dance was intoxicating for her. After the first few steps, she felt herself drifting away from her own self. She almost realized she was leaving, yet she didn’t even want to go. But she must have chosen to. She lay in the arms of the steady, close man she was dancing with, and it felt like she was swimming away from the room, into him. She had moved into a deeper part of him, a private world. The room around her became vague, like an atmosphere, like being underwater, with a flow of ghostly, silent movements. But she felt solid against her partner, and it seemed like she was connected to him, as if the movements of his body and limbs were her own movements, but also not her own—and oh, it was wonderful! He, too, was lost, oblivious, completely focused on the dance. His eyes were unfocused. Only his large, supple body radiated a subtle energy. His fingers seemed to sink into her skin. Every moment, she felt like she would completely give in and melt away: the moment was approaching when she would dissolve into perfect unconsciousness at his feet and knees. But he carried her around the room in the dance, and it felt like he supported her whole body with his limbs; his warmth seemed to draw closer to her, until it would merge right through her, and she would be as fluid to him as pure intoxication.
It was exquisite. When it was over, she was dazed, and was scarcely breathing. She stood with him in the middle of the room as if she were alone in a remote place. He bent over her. She expected his lips on her bare shoulder, and waited. Yet they were not alone, they were not alone. It was cruel.
It was amazing. When it ended, she felt dizzy and was barely breathing. She stood with him in the center of the room as if she were by herself in a distant place. He leaned down toward her. She anticipated his lips on her bare shoulder and waited. Yet they weren’t alone; they weren’t alone. It was heartbreaking.
“’Twas good, wasn’t it, my darling?” he said to her, low and delighted. There was a strange impersonality about his low, exultant call that appealed to her irresistibly. Yet why was she aware of some part shut off in her? She pressed his arm, and he led her towards the door.
“Wasn’t that nice, my darling?” he said to her, softly and happily. There was something oddly detached about his quiet, excited voice that drew her in completely. But why did she feel like some part of her was closed off? She squeezed his arm, and he guided her toward the door.
She was not aware of what she was doing, only a little grain of resistant trouble was in her. The man, possessed, yet with a superficial presence of mind, made way to the dining-room, as if to give her refreshment, cunningly working to his own escape with her. He was molten hot, filmed over with presence of mind, and bottomed with cold disbelief.
She didn't realize what she was doing, just a small bit of resistant trouble was inside her. The man, driven by a strong desire but maintaining a thin facade of control, headed to the dining room, seemingly to offer her something to eat, slyly plotting his own escape with her. He was burning with passion, covered in a layer of composure, but deep down, he was filled with cold skepticism.
In the dining-room was Whiston, carrying coffee to the plain, neglected ladies. Elsie saw him, but felt as if he could not see her. She was beyond his reach and ken. A sort of fusion existed between her and the large man at her side. She ate her custard, but an incomplete fusion all the while sustained and contained her within the being of her employer.
In the dining room was Whiston, bringing coffee to the simple, overlooked women. Elsie noticed him, but it felt like he couldn't see her. She was beyond his sight and awareness. There was a kind of connection between her and the large man next to her. She ate her custard, but an unfulfilled connection continuously held and encompassed her within the presence of her boss.
But she was growing cooler. Whiston came up. She looked at him, and saw him with different eyes. She saw his slim, young man’s figure real and enduring before her. That was he. But she was in the spell with the other man, fused with him, and she could not be taken away.
But she was becoming more distant. Whiston approached. She looked at him and saw him in a new light. She noticed his slim, youthful figure as something real and lasting in front of her. That was him. But she was under the charm of the other man, connected to him, and she couldn’t break free.
“Have you finished your cribbage?” she asked, with hasty evasion of him.
“Have you finished your cribbage?” she asked, quickly avoiding him.
“Yes,” he replied. “Aren’t you getting tired of dancing?”
“Yes,” he replied. “Aren’t you getting tired of dancing?”
“Not a bit,” she said.
“Not at all,” she said.
“Not she,” said Adams heartily. “No girl with any spirit gets tired of dancing.—Have something else, Elsie. Come—sherry. Have a glass of sherry with us, Whiston.”
“Not her,” said Adams enthusiastically. “No girl with any energy gets tired of dancing.—Have something else, Elsie. Come on—sherry. Have a glass of sherry with us, Whiston.”
Whilst they sipped the wine, Adams watched Whiston almost cunningly, to find his advantage.
While they sipped the wine, Adams watched Whiston almost slyly, looking for his advantage.
“We’d better be getting back—there’s the music,” he said. “See the women get something to eat, Whiston, will you, there’s a good chap.”
“We should head back—there’s the music,” he said. “Can you make sure the women get something to eat, Whiston? Thanks, man.”
And he began to draw away. Elsie was drifting helplessly with him. But Whiston put himself beside them, and went along with them. In silence they passed through to the dancing-room. There Adams hesitated, and looked round the room. It was as if he could not see.
And he started to pull away. Elsie was helplessly drifting with him. But Whiston stepped in beside them and went along with them. In silence, they made their way to the dance floor. There, Adams paused and glanced around the room. It was as if he couldn’t see.
A man came hurrying forward, claiming Elsie, and Adams went to his other partner. Whiston stood watching during the dance. She was conscious of him standing there observant of her, like a ghost, or a judgment, or a guardian angel. She was also conscious, much more intimately and impersonally, of the body of the other man moving somewhere in the room. She still belonged to him, but a feeling of distraction possessed her, and helplessness. Adams danced on, adhering to Elsie, waiting his time, with the persistence of cynicism.
A guy rushed in, wanting Elsie, and Adams went to his other partner. Whiston watched during the dance. She felt his presence, observing her like a ghost, a judgment, or a guardian angel. More intimately and impersonally, she felt the other man’s body moving somewhere in the room. She was still connected to him, but she was overwhelmed by distraction and helplessness. Adams kept dancing, sticking to Elsie, biding his time with the persistence of cynicism.
The dance was over. Adams was detained. Elsie found herself beside Whiston. There was something shapely about him as he sat, about his knees and his distinct figure, that she clung to. It was as if he had enduring form. She put her hand on his knee.
The dance was over. Adams was held back. Elsie found herself next to Whiston. There was something attractive about him as he sat there, his knees and his distinct figure, that she was drawn to. It felt like he had a lasting presence. She placed her hand on his knee.
“Are you enjoying yourself?” he asked.
“Are you having a good time?” he asked.
“Ever so,” she replied, with a fervent, yet detached tone.
“Definitely,” she replied, with an intense, yet distant tone.
“It’s going on for one o’clock,” he said.
“It’s almost one o’clock,” he said.
“Is it?” she answered. It meant nothing to her.
“Is it?” she replied. It didn’t mean anything to her.
“Should we be going?” he said.
“Should we head out?” he said.
She was silent. For the first time for an hour or more an inkling of her normal consciousness returned. She resented it.
She was quiet. For the first time in over an hour, a hint of her usual awareness came back. She didn't like it.
“What for?” she said.
“What’s it for?” she said.
“I thought you might have had enough,” he said.
“I thought you might be done,” he said.
A slight soberness came over her, an irritation at being frustrated of her illusion.
A slight seriousness came over her, an irritation at having her illusion shattered.
“Why?” she said.
"Why?" she asked.
“We’ve been here since nine,” he said.
“We’ve been here since nine,” he said.
That was no answer, no reason. It conveyed nothing to her. She sat detached from him. Across the room Sam Adams glanced at her. She sat there exposed for him.
That wasn't an answer, just a reasonless response. It didn’t mean anything to her. She felt distant from him. Across the room, Sam Adams looked at her. She sat there, completely vulnerable to him.
“You don’t want to be too free with Sam Adams,” said Whiston cautiously, suffering. “You know what he is.”
“You should be careful with Sam Adams,” Whiston said cautiously, struggling with his feelings. “You know what he’s like.”
“How, free?” she asked.
“How, free?” she asked.
“Why—you don’t want to have too much to do with him.”
“Why—you shouldn’t get too involved with him.”
She sat silent. He was forcing her into consciousness of her position. But he could not get hold of her feelings, to change them. She had a curious, perverse desire that he should not.
She sat quietly. He was pushing her to realize her situation. But he couldn't grasp her feelings to change them. She had a strange, stubborn desire for him not to.
“I like him,” she said.
“I like him,” she said.
“What do you find to like in him?” he said, with a hot heart.
“What do you find likable about him?” he asked, with a burning heart.
“I don’t know—but I like him,” she said.
“I don’t know—but I like him,” she said.
She was immutable. He sat feeling heavy and dulled with rage. He was not clear as to what he felt. He sat there unliving whilst she danced. And she, distracted, lost to herself between the opposing forces of the two men, drifted. Between the dances, Whiston kept near to her. She was scarcely conscious. She glanced repeatedly at her card, to see when she would dance again with Adams, half in desire, half in dread. Sometimes she met his steady, glaucous eye as she passed him in the dance. Sometimes she saw the steadiness of his flank as he danced. And it was always as if she rested on his arm, were borne along, upborne by him, away from herself. And always there was present the other’s antagonism. She was divided.
She was unchanging. He sat there feeling weighed down and numb with anger. He wasn’t sure what he was feeling. He sat there, lifeless, while she danced. And she, distracted, lost in her thoughts between the conflicting forces of the two men, drifted. Between dances, Whiston stayed close to her. She was barely aware. She kept glancing at her card to see when she would dance again with Adams, half wanting it, half afraid. Sometimes she caught his steady, grayish-blue gaze as she passed him in the dance. Other times she noticed the solidity of his side as he moved. It always felt like she was resting on his arm, being lifted by him, away from herself. And always, there was the other man’s hostility. She felt torn.
The time came for her to dance with Adams. Oh, the delicious closing of contact with him, of his limbs touching her limbs, his arm supporting her. She seemed to resolve. Whiston had not made himself real to her. He was only a heavy place in her consciousness.
The moment arrived for her to dance with Adams. Oh, the delightful feeling of finally being close to him, his body brushing against hers, his arm holding her up. It felt like she was coming together. Whiston hadn’t felt real to her. He was just a weighty presence in her mind.
But she breathed heavily, beginning to suffer from the closeness of strain. She was nervous. Adams also was constrained. A tightness, a tension was coming over them all. And he was exasperated, feeling something counteracting physical magnetism, feeling a will stronger with her than his own, intervening in what was becoming a vital necessity to him.
But she was breathing heavily, starting to feel the pressure of the situation. She was anxious. Adams was also feeling restricted. A tightness, a tension was settling over them all. He was frustrated, sensing something that was opposing the natural connection between them, feeling her determination was stronger than his, interfering with what was becoming a crucial need for him.
Elsie was almost lost to her own control. As she went forward with him to take her place at the dance, she stooped for her pocket-handkerchief. The music sounded for quadrilles. Everybody was ready. Adams stood with his body near her, exerting his attraction over her. He was tense and fighting. She stooped for her pocket-handkerchief, and shook it as she rose. It shook out and fell from her hand. With agony, she saw she had taken a white stocking instead of a handkerchief. For a second it lay on the floor, a twist of white stocking. Then, in an instant, Adams picked it up, with a little, surprised laugh of triumph.
Elsie was almost losing control of herself. As she walked with him to take her spot at the dance, she bent down for her pocket handkerchief. The music started for the quadrilles. Everyone was ready. Adams stood close to her, using his charm to keep her attention. He was tense and battle-ready. She bent down again for her pocket handkerchief and shook it out as she stood up. It fluttered and slipped from her hand. In distress, she realized she had picked up a white stocking instead of a handkerchief. For a moment, it lay on the floor, a twisted piece of white fabric. Then, in a flash, Adams picked it up, letting out a surprised little laugh of triumph.
“That’ll do for me,” he whispered—seeming to take possession of her. And he stuffed the stocking in his trousers pocket, and quickly offered her his handkerchief.
"That works for me," he whispered—appearing to claim her. He stuffed the stocking into his trouser pocket and quickly handed her his handkerchief.
The dance began. She felt weak and faint, as if her will were turned to water. A heavy sense of loss came over her. She could not help herself anymore. But it was peace.
The dance started. She felt weak and dizzy, as if her will had turned to liquid. A deep sense of loss washed over her. She couldn't control herself anymore. But it was a kind of peace.
When the dance was over, Adams yielded her up. Whiston came to her.
When the dance finished, Adams let her go. Whiston approached her.
“What was it as you dropped?” Whiston asked.
“What was it that you dropped?” Whiston asked.
“I thought it was my handkerchief—I’d taken a stocking by mistake,” she said, detached and muted.
“I thought it was my handkerchief—I accidentally grabbed a stocking,” she said, feeling distant and quiet.
“And he’s got it?”
“And he has it?”
“Yes.”
"Yeah."
“What does he mean by that?”
“What does he mean by that?”
She lifted her shoulders.
She shrugged.
“Are you going to let him keep it?” he asked.
“Are you going to let him have it?” he asked.
“I don’t let him.”
"I don’t allow him."
There was a long pause.
There was a long silence.
“Am I to go and have it out with him?” he asked, his face flushed, his blue eyes going hard with opposition.
“Should I confront him?” he asked, his face red, his blue eyes hard with defiance.
“No,” she said, pale.
“No,” she said, looking pale.
“Why?”
"Why?"
“No—I don’t want to say anything about it.”
“No—I don’t want to talk about it.”
He sat exasperated and nonplussed.
He sat frustrated and confused.
“You’ll let him keep it, then?” he asked.
“You're going to let him keep it, then?” he asked.
She sat silent and made no form of answer.
She sat quietly and didn't respond at all.
“What do you mean by it?” he said, dark with fury. And he started up.
“What do you mean by that?” he said, filled with rage. And he stood up.
“No!” she cried. “Ted!” And she caught hold of him, sharply detaining him.
“No!” she shouted. “Ted!” And she grabbed onto him, firmly stopping him.
It made him black with rage.
It made him really angry.
“Why?” he said.
“Why?” he asked.
Then something about her mouth was pitiful to him. He did not understand, but he felt she must have her reasons.
Then something about her mouth seemed sad to him. He didn't fully understand, but he felt that she must have her reasons.
“Then I’m not stopping here,” he said. “Are you coming with me?”
“Then I’m not stopping here,” he said. “Are you coming with me?”
She rose mutely, and they went out of the room. Adams had not noticed.
She got up silently, and they left the room. Adams hadn't noticed.
In a few moments they were in the street.
In a few moments, they were out on the street.
“What the hell do you mean?” he said, in a black fury.
“What the hell do you mean?” he said, angrily.
She went at his side, in silence, neutral.
She walked next to him in silence, feeling indifferent.
“That great hog, an’ all,” he added.
“That big pig, and all,” he added.
Then they went a long time in silence through the frozen, deserted darkness of the town. She felt she could not go indoors. They were drawing near her house.
Then they walked in silence for a long time through the cold, empty darkness of the town. She felt like she couldn’t go inside. They were getting closer to her house.
“I don’t want to go home,” she suddenly cried in distress and anguish. “I don’t want to go home.”
“I don’t want to go home,” she suddenly shouted in distress and anguish. “I don’t want to go home.”
He looked at her.
He gazed at her.
“Why don’t you?” he said.
“Why don't you?” he asked.
“I don’t want to go home,” was all she could sob.
“I don’t want to go home,” was all she could cry.
He heard somebody coming.
He heard someone approaching.
“Well, we can walk a bit further,” he said.
"Well, we can walk a little farther," he said.
She was silent again. They passed out of the town into the fields. He held her by the arm—they could not speak.
She was quiet again. They left the town and entered the fields. He held her arm—they couldn't talk.
“What’s a-matter?” he asked at length, puzzled.
“What’s wrong?” he asked after a moment, confused.
She began to cry again.
She started crying again.
At last he took her in his arms, to soothe her. She sobbed by herself, almost unaware of him.
At last, he wrapped his arms around her to comfort her. She cried quietly, almost oblivious to his presence.
“Tell me what’s a-matter, Elsie,” he said. “Tell me what’s a-matter—my dear—tell me, then——”
“Tell me what's wrong, Elsie,” he said. “Tell me what's wrong—my dear—just tell me, then——”
He kissed her wet face, and caressed her. She made no response. He was puzzled and tender and miserable.
He kissed her wet face and held her gently. She didn’t respond. He felt confused, affectionate, and unhappy.
At length she became quiet. Then he kissed her, and she put her arms round him, and clung to him very tight, as if for fear and anguish. He held her in his arms, wondering.
At last, she fell silent. Then he kissed her, and she wrapped her arms around him, holding on tightly, as if in fear and pain. He held her close, filled with wonder.
“Ted!” she whispered, frantic. “Ted!”
“Ted!” she whispered, panicked. “Ted!”
“What, my love?” he answered, becoming also afraid.
“What is it, my love?” he replied, also feeling scared.
“Be good to me,” she cried. “Don’t be cruel to me.”
“Please be kind to me,” she begged. “Don’t be harsh with me.”
“No, my pet,” he said, amazed and grieved. “Why?”
“No, my dear,” he said, shocked and saddened. “Why?”
“Oh, be good to me,” she sobbed.
“Oh, please be good to me,” she cried.
And he held her very safe, and his heart was white-hot with love for her. His mind was amazed. He could only hold her against his chest that was white-hot with love and belief in her. So she was restored at last.
And he held her tightly, his heart burning with love for her. He was in awe. All he could do was hold her close to his chest, which was filled with love and faith in her. At last, she was restored.
III
She refused to go to her work at Adams’s any more. Her father had to submit and she sent in her notice—she was not well. Sam Adams was ironical. But he had a curious patience. He did not fight.
She refused to go back to her job at Adams's anymore. Her father had to accept it, and she submitted her resignation—she wasn't feeling well. Sam Adams was sarcastic. But he had a strange kind of patience. He didn't argue.
In a few weeks, she and Whiston were married. She loved him with passion and worship, a fierce little abandon of love that moved him to the depths of his being, and gave him a permanent surety and sense of realness in himself. He did not trouble about himself any more: he felt he was fulfilled and now he had only the many things in the world to busy himself about. Whatever troubled him, at the bottom was surety. He had found himself in this love.
In a few weeks, she and Whiston got married. She loved him intensely and devotedly, with a fierce abandon that touched him deeply and gave him a lasting sense of confidence and authenticity. He no longer worried about himself; he felt complete and now only focused on the many things in the world to keep him occupied. Whatever bothered him, underneath it all was certainty. He had discovered himself through this love.
They spoke once or twice of the white stocking.
They mentioned the white stocking a couple of times.
“Ah!” Whiston exclaimed. “What does it matter?”
“Ah!” Whiston exclaimed. “What does it matter?”
He was impatient and angry, and could not bear to consider the matter. So it was left unresolved.
He was frustrated and upset, and couldn't stand to think about it. So it remained unresolved.
She was quite happy at first, carried away by her adoration of her husband. Then gradually she got used to him. He always was the ground of her happiness, but she got used to him, as to the air she breathed. He never got used to her in the same way.
She was really happy at first, swept away by her love for her husband. Then over time, she got used to him. He was always the source of her happiness, but she grew accustomed to him like the air she breathed. He never got used to her in the same way.
Inside of marriage she found her liberty. She was rid of the responsibility of herself. Her husband must look after that. She was free to get what she could out of her time.
Inside marriage, she found her freedom. She was no longer responsible for herself; her husband took care of that. She was free to make the most of her time.
So that, when, after some months, she met Sam Adams, she was not quite as unkind to him as she might have been. With a young wife’s new and exciting knowledge of men, she perceived he was in love with her, she knew he had always kept an unsatisfied desire for her. And, sportive, she could not help playing a little with this, though she cared not one jot for the man himself.
So, when she met Sam Adams a few months later, she wasn't as mean to him as she could have been. With a young wife's fresh and thrilling understanding of men, she noticed he was in love with her and realized he had always had an unfulfilled desire for her. Playfully, she couldn't resist teasing him a bit, even though she didn't care at all for the man himself.
When Valentine’s day came, which was near the first anniversary of her wedding day, there arrived a white stocking with a little amethyst brooch. Luckily Whiston did not see it, so she said nothing of it to him. She had not the faintest intention of having anything to do with Sam Adams, but once a little brooch was in her possession, it was hers, and she did not trouble her head for a moment how she had come by it. She kept it.
When Valentine's Day arrived, close to the first anniversary of her wedding, a white stocking appeared with a small amethyst brooch inside. Thankfully, Whiston didn't notice it, so she didn’t mention it to him. She had no intention of getting involved with Sam Adams, but once the little brooch was hers, she didn’t think twice about how she got it. She just kept it.
Now she had the pearl ear-rings. They were a more valuable and a more conspicuous present. She would have to ask her mother to give them to her, to explain their presence. She made a little plan in her head. And she was extraordinarily pleased. As for Sam Adams, even if he saw her wearing them, he would not give her away. What fun, if he saw her wearing his ear-rings! She would pretend she had inherited them from her grandmother, her mother’s mother. She laughed to herself as she went down town in the afternoon, the pretty drops dangling in front of her curls. But she saw no one of importance.
Now she had the pearl earrings. They were a more valuable and noticeable gift. She would need to ask her mother to give them to her, to explain where they came from. She made a little plan in her mind. And she was really happy about it. As for Sam Adams, even if he saw her wearing them, he wouldn't tell anyone. How fun it would be if he saw her with his earrings! She would pretend she had inherited them from her grandmother, her mom's mom. She laughed to herself as she walked downtown in the afternoon, the pretty drops swinging in front of her curls. But she didn't see anyone important.
Whiston came home tired and depressed. All day the male in him had been uneasy, and this had fatigued him. She was curiously against him, inclined, as she sometimes was nowadays, to make mock of him and jeer at him and cut him off. He did not understand this, and it angered him deeply. She was uneasy before him.
Whiston came home feeling worn out and down. All day, he had felt uncomfortable in his own skin, and that had drained him. She seemed oddly opposed to him, prone, as she often was lately, to mock him, tease him, and shut him out. He didn't understand why and it really frustrated him. She was on edge around him.
She knew he was in a state of suppressed irritation. The veins stood out on the backs of his hands, his brow was drawn stiffly. Yet she could not help goading him.
She could tell he was really irritated but trying to hide it. The veins on the backs of his hands were bulging, and his brow was furrowed tightly. Still, she couldn't resist pushing his buttons.
“What did you do wi’ that white stocking?” he asked, out of a gloomy silence, his voice strong and brutal.
“What did you do with that white stocking?” he asked, breaking the gloomy silence, his voice impactful and harsh.
“I put it in a drawer—why?” she replied flippantly.
“I put it in a drawer—why?” she said casually.
“Why didn’t you put it on the fire back?” he said harshly. “What are you hoarding it up for?”
“Why didn’t you put it on the fire?” he said sharply. “What are you holding onto it for?”
“I’m not hoarding it up,” she said. “I’ve got a pair.”
“I’m not saving it all,” she said. “I’ve got a pair.”
He relapsed into gloomy silence. She, unable to move him, ran away upstairs, leaving him smoking by the fire. Again she tried on the ear-rings. Then another little inspiration came to her. She drew on the white stockings, both of them.
He fell back into gloomy silence. She, unable to reach him, ran upstairs, leaving him smoking by the fire. Again, she tried on the earrings. Then another little idea came to her. She put on both of the white stockings.
Presently she came down in them. Her husband still sat immovable and glowering by the fire.
Presently, she came down in them. Her husband still sat motionless and scowling by the fire.
“Look!” she said. “They’ll do beautifully.”
“Look!” she said. “They'll be great.”
And she picked up her skirts to her knees, and twisted round, looking at her pretty legs in the neat stockings.
And she lifted her skirts to her knees and turned around, admiring her pretty legs in the neat stockings.
He filled with unreasonable rage, and took the pipe from his mouth.
He was filled with irrational anger and took the pipe out of his mouth.
“Don’t they look nice?” she said. “One from last year and one from this, they just do. Save you buying a pair.”
“Don’t they look great?” she said. “One from last year and one from this year, they really do. They save you from having to buy a pair.”
And she looked over her shoulders at her pretty calves, and the dangling frills of her knickers.
And she glanced over her shoulders at her lovely calves and the hanging frills of her underwear.
“Put your skirts down and don’t make a fool of yourself,” he said.
“Lower your skirts and don't embarrass yourself,” he said.
“Why a fool of myself?” she asked.
“Why am I such a fool?” she asked.
And she began to dance slowly round the room, kicking up her feet half reckless, half jeering, in a ballet-dancer’s fashion. Almost fearfully, yet in defiance, she kicked up her legs at him, singing as she did so. She resented him.
And she started to dance slowly around the room, kicking up her feet half carelessly, half playfully, like a ballet dancer. Almost nervously, yet defiantly, she lifted her legs at him, singing as she went. She felt angry towards him.
“You little fool, ha’ done with it,” he said. “And you’ll backfire them stockings, I’m telling you.” He was angry. His face flushed dark, he kept his head bent. She ceased to dance.
“You little fool, stop it,” he said. “And you better turn those stockings inside out, I’m serious.” He was angry. His face turned red, and he kept his head down. She stopped dancing.
“I shan’t,” she said. “They’ll come in very useful.”
“I won’t,” she said. “They’ll come in really handy.”
He lifted his head and watched her, with lighted, dangerous eyes.
He raised his head and looked at her, his eyes bright and intense.
“You’ll put ’em on the fire back, I tell you,” he said.
“You'll put them on the fire, I tell you,” he said.
It was a war now. She bent forward, in a ballet-dancer’s fashion, and put her tongue between her teeth.
It was a war now. She leaned forward, like a ballet dancer, and placed her tongue between her teeth.
“I shan’t backfire them stockings,” she sang, repeating his words, “I shan’t, I shan’t, I shan’t.”
“I won’t backfire those stockings,” she sang, repeating his words, “I won’t, I won’t, I won’t.”
And she danced round the room doing a high kick to the tune of her words. There was a real biting indifference in her behaviour.
And she danced around the room, doing a high kick to the rhythm of her words. There was a genuine, cutting indifference in her behavior.
“We’ll see whether you will or not,” he said, “trollops! You’d like Sam Adams to know you was wearing ’em, wouldn’t you? That’s what would please you.”
“We’ll see if you will or not,” he said, “sluts! You’d want Sam Adams to know you were wearing them, wouldn’t you? That’s what would make you happy.”
“Yes, I’d like him to see how nicely they fit me, he might give me some more then.”
“Yes, I want him to see how well they fit me; he might give me some more then.”
And she looked down at her pretty legs.
And she looked down at her beautiful legs.
He knew somehow that she would like Sam Adams to see how pretty her legs looked in the white stockings. It made his anger go deep, almost to hatred.
He somehow knew that she would want Sam Adams to see how nice her legs looked in the white stockings. It filled him with anger that went deep, almost to hatred.
“Yer nasty trolley,” he cried. “Put yer petticoats down, and stop being so foul-minded.”
“Your nasty trolley,” he shouted. “Put your petticoats down and stop being so crude.”
“I’m not foul-minded,” she said. “My legs are my own. And why shouldn’t Sam Adams think they’re nice?”
“I’m not being inappropriate,” she said. “My legs are mine. And why shouldn’t Sam Adams think they look good?”
There was a pause. He watched her with eyes glittering to a point.
There was a pause. He looked at her with eyes that sparkled intensely.
“Have you been havin’ owt to do with him?” he asked.
“Have you been doing anything with him?” he asked.
“I’ve just spoken to him when I’ve seen him,” she said. “He’s not as bad as you would make out.”
“I’ve just talked to him when I saw him,” she said. “He’s not as bad as you make him out to be.”
“Isn’t he?” he cried, a certain wakefulness in his voice. “Them who has anything to do wi’ him is too bad for me, I tell you.”
“Isn’t he?” he shouted, with a certain alertness in his voice. “Anyone who has anything to do with him is too much for me, I swear.”
“Why, what are you frightened of him for?” she mocked.
“Why are you scared of him?” she teased.
She was rousing all his uncontrollable anger. He sat glowering. Every one of her sentences stirred him up like a red-hot iron. Soon it would be too much. And she was afraid herself; but she was neither conquered nor convinced.
She was bringing out all his uncontrollable anger. He sat scowling. Every one of her sentences fired him up like a red-hot iron. Soon it would be too much. And she was scared herself; but she was neither defeated nor persuaded.
A curious little grin of hate came on his face. He had a long score against her.
A curious little grin of hate spread across his face. He had a long history of grievances against her.
“What am I frightened of him for?” he repeated automatically. “What am I frightened of him for? Why, for you, you stray-running little bitch.”
“What am I scared of him for?” he repeated automatically. “What am I scared of him for? Why, for you, you wandering little jerk.”
She flushed. The insult went deep into her, right home.
She blushed. The insult cut deep, hitting her right where it hurt.
“Well, if you’re so dull——” she said, lowering her eyelids, and speaking coldly, haughtily.
“Well, if you’re so boring——” she said, lowering her eyelids and speaking coldly, with arrogance.
“If I’m so dull I’ll break your neck the first word you speak to him,” he said, tense.
“If I’m so boring, I’ll break your neck the moment you say a word to him,” he said, tense.
“Pf!” she sneered. “Do you think I’m frightened of you?” She spoke coldly, detached.
“Pf!” she scoffed. “Do you think I’m scared of you?” She spoke coolly, with distance.
She was frightened, for all that, white round the mouth.
She was scared, after all, pale around the mouth.
His heart was getting hotter.
His heart was racing.
“You will be frightened of me, the next time you have anything to do with him,” he said.
“You will be scared of me the next time you deal with him,” he said.
“Do you think you’d ever be told—ha!”
“Do you think you’d ever be told—ha!”
Her jeering scorn made him go white-hot, molten. He knew he was incoherent, scarcely responsible for what he might do. Slowly, unseeing, he rose and went out of doors, stifled, moved to kill her.
Her mocking scorn made him seethe with anger. He realized he was barely holding it together, hardly responsible for what he might do. Slowly, in a daze, he got up and walked outside, feeling overwhelmed and driven to kill her.
He stood leaning against the garden fence, unable either to see or hear. Below him, far off, fumed the lights of the town. He stood still, unconscious with a black storm of rage, his face lifted to the night.
He stood leaning against the garden fence, unable to see or hear anything. Below him, in the distance, the lights of the town flickered. He remained still, lost in a dark storm of anger, his face turned up to the night.
Presently, still unconscious of what he was doing, he went indoors again. She stood, a small stubborn figure with tight-pressed lips and big, sullen, childish eyes, watching him, white with fear. He went heavily across the floor and dropped into his chair.
Presently, still unaware of what he was doing, he went back inside. She stood there, a small stubborn figure with tightly pressed lips and big, sulky, childish eyes, watching him, pale with fear. He walked heavily across the floor and sank into his chair.
There was a silence.
There was silence.
“You’re not going to tell me everything I shall do, and everything I shan’t,” she broke out at last.
“You’re not going to tell me everything I should do and everything I shouldn't,” she finally said.
He lifted his head.
He raised his head.
“I tell you this,” he said, low and intense. “Have anything to do with Sam Adams, and I’ll break your neck.”
“I’m telling you this,” he said, low and intense. “If you get involved with Sam Adams, I’ll break your neck.”
She laughed, shrill and false.
She laughed, high-pitched and fake.
“How I hate your word ‘break your neck’,” she said, with a grimace of the mouth. “It sounds so common and beastly. Can’t you say something else——”
“How I hate your phrase ‘break your neck,’” she said, making a face. “It sounds so crude and nasty. Can’t you say something else——”
There was a dead silence.
It was dead silent.
“And besides,” she said, with a queer chirrup of mocking laughter, “what do you know about anything? He sent me an amethyst brooch and a pair of pearl ear-rings.”
“And besides,” she said, with a strange laugh that was both mocking and light, “what do you really know about anything? He sent me an amethyst brooch and a pair of pearl earrings.”
“He what?” said Whiston, in a suddenly normal voice. His eyes were fixed on her.
“He what?” said Whiston, in a suddenly normal voice. His eyes were fixed on her.
“Sent me a pair of pearl ear-rings, and an amethyst brooch,” she repeated, mechanically, pale to the lips.
“Sent me a pair of pearl earrings and an amethyst brooch,” she repeated, almost robotically, her lips pale.
And her big, black, childish eyes watched him, fascinated, held in her spell.
And her big, dark, childlike eyes stared at him, captivated, caught in her charm.
He seemed to thrust his face and his eyes forward at her, as he rose slowly and came to her. She watched transfixed in terror. Her throat made a small sound, as she tried to scream.
He seemed to push his face and eyes toward her as he slowly got up and approached her. She watched, frozen in fear. A small sound escaped her throat as she attempted to scream.
Then, quick as lightning, the back of his hand struck her with a crash across the mouth, and she was flung back blinded against the wall. The shock shook a queer sound out of her. And then she saw him still coming on, his eyes holding her, his fist drawn back, advancing slowly. At any instant the blow might crash into her.
Then, quick as lightning, the back of his hand hit her hard across the mouth, and she was thrown back, dazed against the wall. The impact made a strange noise escape her. Then she saw him still approaching, his eyes fixed on her, his fist pulled back, moving forward slowly. At any moment, the blow could land on her.
Mad with terror, she raised her hands with a queer clawing movement to cover her eyes and her temples, opening her mouth in a dumb shriek. There was no sound. But the sight of her slowly arrested him. He hung before her, looking at her fixedly, as she stood crouched against the wall with open, bleeding mouth, and wide-staring eyes, and two hands clawing over her temples. And his lust to see her bleed, to break her and destroy her, rose from an old source against her. It carried him. He wanted satisfaction.
Mad with fear, she raised her hands in a strange clawing motion to cover her eyes and temples, opening her mouth in a silent scream. There was no sound. But the sight of her slowly captivated him. He hung in front of her, staring at her intensely, as she crouched against the wall with her mouth open and bleeding, wide staring eyes, and two hands clawing at her temples. His desire to see her bleed, to break her and destroy her, surged from a deep-rooted place within him. It consumed him. He craved satisfaction.
But he had seen her standing there, a piteous, horrified thing, and he turned his face aside in shame and nausea. He went and sat heavily in his chair, and a curious ease, almost like sleep, came over his brain.
But he had seen her standing there, a tragic, terrified figure, and he turned away in shame and disgust. He went and sat heavily in his chair, and a strange calm, almost like sleep, washed over his mind.
She walked away from the wall towards the fire, dizzy, white to the lips, mechanically wiping her small, bleeding mouth. He sat motionless. Then, gradually, her breath began to hiss, she shook, and was sobbing silently, in grief for herself. Without looking, he saw. It made his mad desire to destroy her come back.
She walked away from the wall towards the fire, feeling dizzy and pale as a ghost, mechanically wiping her small, bleeding mouth. He sat there without moving. Then, little by little, her breath started to hiss, she trembled, and she began to sob silently, mourning for herself. Without looking, he noticed. It reignited his wild desire to tear her apart.
At length he lifted his head. His eyes were glowing again, fixed on her.
At last, he lifted his head. His eyes were shining again, focused on her.
“And what did he give them you for?” he asked, in a steady, unyielding voice.
“And what did he give them to you for?” he asked, in a steady, unyielding voice.
Her crying dried up in a second. She also was tense.
Her crying stopped instantly. She was also tense.
“They came as valentines,” she replied, still not subjugated, even if beaten.
“They came as valentines,” she replied, still not defeated, even if she had lost.
“When, today?”
"When is it happening today?"
“The pearl ear-rings today—the amethyst brooch last year.”
“The pearl earrings today—the amethyst brooch last year.”
“You’ve had it a year?”
“Have you had it for a year?”
“Yes.”
“Yep.”
She felt that now nothing would prevent him if he rose to kill her. She could not prevent him any more. She was yielded up to him. They both trembled in the balance, unconscious.
She felt that nothing would stop him now if he decided to kill her. She could no longer stop him. She was completely vulnerable to him. They both trembled in uncertainty, unaware.
“What have you had to do with him?” he asked, in a barren voice.
“What have you done with him?” he asked, in a flat tone.
“I’ve not had anything to do with him,” she quavered.
“I haven’t had anything to do with him,” she said, trembling.
“You just kept ’em because they were jewellery?” he said.
“You just kept them because they were jewelry?” he said.
A weariness came over him. What was the worth of speaking any more of it? He did not care any more. He was dreary and sick.
A sense of exhaustion washed over him. What was the point of talking about it any longer? He didn't care anymore. He felt miserable and unwell.
She began to cry again, but he took no notice. She kept wiping her mouth on her handkerchief. He could see it, the blood-mark. It made him only more sick and tired of the responsibility of it, the violence, the shame.
She started crying again, but he ignored her. She kept wiping her mouth with her handkerchief. He could see it, the blood stain. It only made him feel sicker and more exhausted by the weight of it all, the violence, the shame.
When she began to move about again, he raised his head once more from his dead, motionless position.
When she started to move again, he lifted his head once more from his lifeless, still position.
“Where are the things?” he said.
“Where are the things?” he asked.
“They are upstairs,” she quavered. She knew the passion had gone down in him.
“They're upstairs,” she said, her voice shaking. She knew his passion had faded.
“Bring them down,” he said.
“Take them down,” he said.
“I won’t,” she wept, with rage. “You’re not going to bully me and hit me like that on the mouth.”
“I won’t,” she cried, feeling furious. “You’re not going to intimidate me and hit me like that in the face.”
And she sobbed again. He looked at her in contempt and compassion and in rising anger.
And she cried again. He looked at her with a mix of disdain, sympathy, and growing anger.
“Where are they?” he said.
“Where are they?” he asked.
“They’re in the little drawer under the looking-glass,” she sobbed.
“They're in the small drawer beneath the mirror,” she cried.
He went slowly upstairs, struck a match, and found the trinkets. He brought them downstairs in his hand.
He walked slowly upstairs, lit a match, and found the trinkets. He brought them back downstairs in his hand.
“These?” he said, looking at them as they lay in his palm.
“These?” he said, looking at them as they rested in his hand.
She looked at them without answering. She was not interested in them any more.
She looked at them without responding. She wasn’t interested in them anymore.
He looked at the little jewels. They were pretty.
He looked at the small jewels. They were beautiful.
“It’s none of their fault,” he said to himself.
“It’s not their fault,” he said to himself.
And he searched round slowly, persistently, for a box. He tied the things up and addressed them to Sam Adams. Then he went out in his slippers to post the little package.
And he slowly and steadily looked for a box. He packed the items up and addressed them to Sam Adams. Then he went outside in his slippers to mail the small package.
When he came back she was still sitting crying.
When he returned, she was still sitting there, crying.
“You’d better go to bed,” he said.
“You should go to bed,” he said.
She paid no attention. He sat by the fire. She still cried.
She ignored him. He sat by the fire. She kept crying.
“I’m sleeping down here,” he said. “Go you to bed.”
“I’m sleeping down here,” he said. “You go to bed.”
In a few moments she lifted her tear-stained, swollen face and looked at him with eyes all forlorn and pathetic. A great flash of anguish went over his body. He went over, slowly, and very gently took her in his hands. She let herself be taken. Then as she lay against his shoulder, she sobbed aloud:
In a few moments, she lifted her tear-streaked, swollen face and looked at him with eyes that were lost and heartbroken. A wave of anguish washed over him. He slowly moved closer and gently took her in his hands. She let him. Then as she rested against his shoulder, she sobbed loudly:
“I never meant——”
"I didn't mean to—"
“My love—my little love——” he cried, in anguish of spirit, holding her in his arms.
“My love—my little love—” he cried, in deep anguish, holding her in his arms.
A Sick Collier
She was too good for him, everybody said. Yet still she did not regret marrying him. He had come courting her when he was only nineteen, and she twenty. He was in build what they call a tight little fellow; short, dark, with a warm colour, and that upright set of the head and chest, that flaunting way in movement recalling a mating bird, which denotes a body taut and compact with life. Being a good worker he had earned decent money in the mine, and having a good home had saved a little.
She was too good for him, everyone said. Yet she didn't regret marrying him. He had started courting her when he was just nineteen and she was twenty. He was what they call a tight little guy; short and dark, with a warm complexion, and that upright posture and confident movement that reminded you of a courting bird, showing off a body that's tight and full of life. Being a hard worker, he had made decent money in the mine, and with a good home, he had saved a little.
She was a cook at “Uplands”, a tall, fair girl, very quiet. Having seen her walk down the street, Horsepool had followed her from a distance. He was taken with her, he did not drink, and he was not lazy. So, although he seemed a bit simple, without much intelligence, but having a sort of physical brightness, she considered, and accepted him.
She was a cook at “Uplands,” a tall, fair girl who was very quiet. After seeing her walk down the street, Horsepool followed her from a distance. He was attracted to her; he didn’t drink and wasn’t lazy. So even though he came off as a bit simple and not very bright, he had a certain physical charm that she noticed and accepted.
When they were married they went to live in Scargill Street, in a highly respectable six-roomed house which they had furnished between them. The street was built up the side of a long, steep hill. It was narrow and rather tunnel-like. Nevertheless, the back looked out over the adjoining pasture, across a wide valley of fields and woods, in the bottom of which the mine lay snugly.
When they got married, they moved to Scargill Street, into a very respectable six-room house that they had furnished together. The street was built up the side of a long, steep hill. It was narrow and a bit tunnel-like. However, the back faced an adjoining pasture, overlooking a wide valley of fields and woods, where the mine sat snugly at the bottom.
He made himself gaffer in his own house. She was unacquainted with a collier’s mode of life. They were married on a Saturday. On the Sunday night he said:
He took charge in his own home. She didn’t know what a coal miner's life was like. They got married on a Saturday. That Sunday night he said:
“Set th’ table for my breakfast, an’ put my pit-things afront o’ th’ fire. I s’ll be gettin’ up at ha’ef pas’ five. Tha nedna shift thysen not till when ter likes.”
"Set the table for my breakfast, and put my things by the fire. I’ll be getting up at half past five. You don’t need to get up until you want."
He showed her how to put a newspaper on the table for a cloth. When she demurred:
He showed her how to lay a newspaper on the table like a tablecloth. When she hesitated:
“I want none o’ your white cloths i’ th’ mornin’. I like ter be able to slobber if I feel like it,” he said.
“I don’t want any of your white cloths in the morning. I like to be able to slobber if I feel like it,” he said.
He put before the fire his moleskin trousers, a clean singlet, or sleeveless vest of thick flannel, a pair of stockings and his pit boots, arranging them all to be warm and ready for morning.
He placed his moleskin trousers, a clean sleeveless flannel vest, a pair of stockings, and his pit boots in front of the fire, making sure everything was warm and ready for the morning.
“Now tha sees. That wants doin’ ivery night.”
“Now that’s clear. That’s something to do every night.”
Punctually at half past five he left her, without any form of leave-taking, going downstairs in his shirt.
At exactly 5:30, he left her without saying goodbye, heading downstairs in his shirt.
When he arrived home at four o’clock in the afternoon his dinner was ready to be dished up. She was startled when he came in, a short, sturdy figure, with a face indescribably black and streaked. She stood before the fire in her white blouse and white apron, a fair girl, the picture of beautiful cleanliness. He “clommaxed” in, in his heavy boots.
When he got home at four in the afternoon, dinner was ready to be served. She was surprised when he walked in, a short, sturdy guy with a face that was incredibly dirty and streaked. She stood in front of the fire wearing her white blouse and white apron, a fair girl, the epitome of beautiful cleanliness. He stomped in with his heavy boots.
“Well, how ’as ter gone on?” he asked.
“Well, how’s it gone on?” he asked.
“I was ready for you to come home,” she replied tenderly. In his black face the whites of his brown eyes flashed at her.
“I was ready for you to come home,” she said gently. In his dark face, the whites of his brown eyes shone at her.
“An’ I wor ready for comin’,” he said. He planked his tin bottle and snap-bag on the dresser, took off his coat and scarf and waistcoat, dragged his armchair nearer the fire and sat down.
“I'm ready to come in,” he said. He placed his tin bottle and snap-bag on the dresser, took off his coat, scarf, and waistcoat, pulled his armchair closer to the fire, and sat down.
“Let’s ha’e a bit o’ dinner, then—I’m about clammed,” he said.
“Let’s have a bit of dinner then—I’m pretty hungry,” he said.
“Aren’t you goin’ to wash yourself first?”
“Aren't you going to wash yourself first?”
“What am I to wesh mysen for?”
“What should I wash myself for?”
“Well, you can’t eat your dinner——”
“Well, you can’t eat your dinner—”
“Oh, strike a daisy, Missis! Dunna I eat my snap i’ th’ pit wi’out weshin’?—forced to.”
“Oh, come on, Miss! Don’t I eat my lunch in the pit without washing?—I have to.”
She served the dinner and sat opposite him. His small bullet head was quite black, save for the whites of his eyes and his scarlet lips. It gave her a queer sensation to see him open his red mouth and bare his white teeth as he ate. His arms and hands were mottled black; his bare, strong neck got a little fairer as it settled towards his shoulders, reassuring her. There was the faint indescribable odour of the pit in the room, an odour of damp, exhausted air.
She served dinner and sat across from him. His small, bullet-shaped head was mostly black, except for the whites of his eyes and his bright red lips. It gave her an odd feeling to watch him open his red mouth and show his white teeth while he ate. His arms and hands were a mottled black; his strong bare neck became slightly lighter as it settled toward his shoulders, which reassured her. There was a faint, indescribable smell in the room, an odor of damp, stale air.
“Why is your vest so black on the shoulders?” she asked.
“Why is your vest so dark on the shoulders?” she asked.
“My singlet? That’s wi’ th’ watter droppin’ on us from th’ roof. This is a dry un as I put on afore I come up. They ha’e gre’t clothes-’osses, an’ as we change us things, we put ’em on theer ter dry.”
“My singlet? That’s with the water dripping on us from the roof. This is a dry one that I put on before I came up. They have great clothes horses, and as we change our things, we put them there to dry.”
When he washed himself, kneeling on the hearth-rug stripped to the waist, she felt afraid of him again. He was so muscular, he seemed so intent on what he was doing, so intensely himself, like a vigorous animal. And as he stood wiping himself, with his naked breast towards her, she felt rather sick, seeing his thick arms bulge their muscles.
When he was washing himself, kneeling on the rug with his shirt off, she felt scared of him again. He was so muscular and focused on what he was doing, so much like a powerful animal. And as he stood there drying off, his bare chest facing her, she felt a bit nauseous seeing his thick arms flexing with muscle.
They were nevertheless very happy. He was at a great pitch of pride because of her. The men in the pit might chaff him, they might try to entice him away, but nothing could reduce his self-assured pride because of her, nothing could unsettle his almost infantile satisfaction. In the evening he sat in his armchair chattering to her, or listening as she read the newspaper to him. When it was fine, he would go into the street, squat on his heels as colliers do, with his back against the wall of his parlour, and call to the passers-by, in greeting, one after another. If no one were passing, he was content just to squat and smoke, having such a fund of sufficiency and satisfaction in his heart. He was well married.
They were really happy, though. He felt a huge sense of pride because of her. The guys in the pit might tease him, they might try to distract him, but nothing could shake his confident pride because of her, nothing could undermine his almost childlike happiness. In the evenings, he would sit in his armchair talking to her or listening as she read the newspaper to him. On nice days, he’d go outside, squat on his heels like miners do, with his back against the wall of their living room, and greet the people passing by one after another. If no one was passing, he was happy just to sit and smoke, feeling so fulfilled and content in his heart. He was happily married.
They had not been wed a year when all Brent and Wellwood’s men came out on strike. Willy was in the Union, so with a pinch they scrambled through. The furniture was not all paid for, and other debts were incurred. She worried and contrived, he left it to her. But he was a good husband; he gave her all he had.
They hadn’t been married a year when all of Brent and Wellwood’s workers went on strike. Willy was in the Union, so with some effort, they managed to get by. The furniture wasn’t fully paid off, and they had other debts to deal with. She stressed and figured things out while he left it to her. But he was a good husband; he gave her everything he had.
The men were out fifteen weeks. They had been back just over a year when Willy had an accident in the mine, tearing his bladder. At the pit head the doctor talked of the hospital. Losing his head entirely, the young collier raved like a madman, what with pain and fear of hospital.
The men had been gone for fifteen weeks. They were back for just over a year when Willy had an accident in the mine that injured his bladder. At the pit head, the doctor mentioned the hospital. Completely losing his mind, the young miner went crazy, overwhelmed by pain and terrified of the hospital.
“Tha s’lt go whoam, Willy, tha s’lt go whoam,” the deputy said.
“Thou shalt go home, Willy, thou shalt go home,” the deputy said.
A lad warned the wife to have the bed ready. Without speaking or hesitating she prepared. But when the ambulance came, and she heard him shout with pain at being moved, she was afraid lest she should sink down. They carried him in.
A young man warned the wife to have the bed ready. Without saying a word or hesitating, she prepared it. But when the ambulance arrived and she heard him shout in pain as he was moved, she feared she might collapse. They carried him in.
“Yo’ should ’a’ had a bed i’ th’ parlour, Missis,” said the deputy, “then we shouldna ha’ had to hawkse ’im upstairs, an’ it ’ud ’a’ saved your legs.”
“Yo’ should’ve had a bed in the parlor, Missis,” said the deputy, “then we wouldn’t have had to haul him upstairs, and it would’ve saved you some trouble.”
But it was too late now. They got him upstairs.
But it was too late now. They took him upstairs.
“They let me lie, Lucy,” he was crying, “they let me lie two mortal hours on th’ sleck afore they took me outer th’ stall. Th’ peen, Lucy, th’ peen; oh, Lucy, th’ peen, th’ peen!”
“They let me lie, Lucy,” he was crying, “they let me lie for two whole hours on the slick before they took me out of the stall. The pain, Lucy, the pain; oh, Lucy, the pain, the pain!”
“I know th’ pain’s bad, Willy, I know. But you must try an’ bear it a bit.”
“I know the pain is really bad, Willy, I know. But you have to try and hang in there a little longer.”
“Tha munna carry on in that form, lad, thy missis’ll niver be able ter stan’ it,” said the deputy.
“That's going to keep up like that, kid, your wife will never be able to handle it,” said the deputy.
“I canna ’elp it, it’s th’ peen, it’s th’ peen,” he cried again. He had never been ill in his life. When he had smashed a finger he could look at the wound. But this pain came from inside, and terrified him. At last he was soothed and exhausted.
“I can't help it, it’s the pain, it’s the pain,” he cried again. He had never been sick in his life. When he had smashed a finger, he could look at the wound. But this pain came from inside, and it terrified him. At last, he was calmed and exhausted.
It was some time before she could undress him and wash him. He would let no other woman do for him, having that savage modesty usual in such men.
It took a while before she could take off his clothes and clean him up. He wouldn't let any other woman help him, having that intense shyness typical of such men.
For six weeks he was in bed, suffering much pain. The doctors were not quite sure what was the matter with him, and scarcely knew what to do. He could eat, he did not lose flesh, nor strength, yet the pain continued, and he could hardly walk at all.
For six weeks, he was in bed, enduring a lot of pain. The doctors weren't really sure what was wrong with him and hardly knew how to help. He could eat, didn’t lose weight or strength, but the pain persisted, and he could barely walk.
In the sixth week the men came out in the national strike. He would get up quite early in the morning and sit by the window. On Wednesday, the second week of the strike, he sat gazing out on the street as usual, a bullet-headed young man, still vigorous-looking, but with a peculiar expression of hunted fear in his face.
In the sixth week, the men joined the national strike. He would wake up early in the morning and sit by the window. On Wednesday, during the second week of the strike, he sat looking out at the street as usual, a young man with a bullet-shaped head, still looking strong, but with a strange look of hunted fear on his face.
“Lucy,” he called, “Lucy!”
“Lucy,” he shouted, “Lucy!”
She, pale and worn, ran upstairs at his bidding.
She, pale and tired, ran upstairs at his request.
“Gi’e me a han’kercher,” he said.
“Give me a handkerchief,” he said.
“Why, you’ve got one,” she replied, coming near.
“Why, you have one,” she said, stepping closer.
“Tha nedna touch me,” he cried. Feeling his pocket, he produced a white handkerchief.
“Tha nedna touch me,” he shouted. Feeling in his pocket, he pulled out a white handkerchief.
“I non want a white un, gi’e me a red un,” he said.
“I don’t want a white one, give me a red one,” he said.
“An’ if anybody comes to see you,” she answered, giving him a red handkerchief.
“And if anyone comes to see you,” she replied, handing him a red handkerchief.
“Besides,” she continued, “you needn’t ha’ brought me upstairs for that.”
“Besides,” she continued, “you didn’t have to bring me upstairs for that.”
“I b’lieve th’ peen’s commin’ on again,” he said, with a little horror in his voice.
“I think the pain is coming on again,” he said, with a hint of fear in his voice.
“It isn’t, you know, it isn’t,” she replied. “The doctor says you imagine it’s there when it isn’t.”
“It’s not, you know, it’s not,” she replied. “The doctor says you think it’s there when it’s not.”
“Canna I feel what’s inside me?” he shouted.
“Can I feel what’s inside me?” he shouted.
“There’s a traction-engine coming downhill,” she said. “That’ll scatter them. I’ll just go an’ finish your pudding.”
“There's a traction engine coming down the hill,” she said. “That'll send everyone running. I'll just go finish your pudding.”
She left him. The traction-engine went by, shaking the houses. Then the street was quiet, save for the men. A gang of youths from fifteen to twenty-five years old were playing marbles in the middle of the road. Other little groups of men were playing on the pavement. The street was gloomy. Willy could hear the endless calling and shouting of men’s voices.
She left him. The steam engine passed by, shaking the houses. Then the street was quiet, except for the men. A group of guys aged fifteen to twenty-five were playing marbles in the middle of the road. Other small groups of men were playing on the sidewalk. The street felt gloomy. Willy could hear the continuous calling and shouting of men’s voices.
“Tha’rt skinchin’!”
“You're skinning!”
“I arena!”
"I’m here!"
“Come ’ere with that blood-alley.”
“Come here with that blood alley.”
“Swop us four for’t.”
“Swap us four for it.”
“Shonna, gie’s hold on’t.”
"Shonna, give me a hold."
He wanted to be out, he wanted to be playing marbles. The pain had weakened his mind, so that he hardly knew any self-control.
He wanted to be outside, playing marbles. The pain had worn down his mind, leaving him with barely any self-control.
Presently another gang of men lounged up the street. It was pay morning. The Union was paying the men in the Primitive Chapel. They were returning with their half-sovereigns.
Currently, another group of guys was hanging out up the street. It was payday. The Union was handing out payments to the men at the Primitive Chapel. They were coming back with their half-sovereigns.
“Sorry!” bawled a voice. “Sorry!”
“Sorry!” shouted a voice. “Sorry!”
The word is a form of address, corruption probably of “Sirrah”. Willy started almost out of his chair.
The word is a way to address someone, likely a corrupted form of “Sirrah.” Willy nearly jumped out of his chair.
“Sorry!” again bawled a great voice. “Art goin’ wi’ me to see Notts play Villa?”
“Sorry!” shouted a loud voice again. “Are you going with me to see Notts play Villa?”
Many of the marble players started up.
Many of the marble players began to play.
“What time is it? There’s no treens, we s’ll ha’e ter walk.”
“What time is it? There are no trains, so we’ll have to walk.”
The street was alive with men.
The street was bustling with people.
“Who’s goin’ ter Nottingham ter see th’ match?” shouted the same big voice. A very large, tipsy man, with his cap over his eyes, was calling.
“Who’s going to Nottingham to see the match?” shouted the same loud voice. A very big, tipsy man, with his cap pulled down over his eyes, was calling.
“Com’ on—aye, com’ on!” came many voices. The street was full of the shouting of men. They split up in excited cliques and groups.
“Come on—yeah, come on!” came many voices. The street was filled with the shouting of men. They broke into excited cliques and groups.
“Play up, Notts!” the big man shouted.
“Come on, Notts!” the big man yelled.
“Plee up, Notts!” shouted the youths and men. They were at kindling pitch. It only needed a shout to rouse them. Of this the careful authorities were aware.
“Come on, Notts!” shouted the young people and men. They were at a boiling point. It just took one shout to get them fired up. The cautious authorities knew this.
“I’m goin’, I’m goin’!” shouted the sick man at his window.
“I’m leaving, I’m leaving!” shouted the sick man from his window.
Lucy came running upstairs.
Lucy ran upstairs.
“I’m goin’ ter see Notts play Villa on th’ Meadows ground,” he declared.
“I’m going to see Notts play Villa at the Meadows ground,” he declared.
“You—you can’t go. There are no trains. You can’t walk nine miles.”
“You—you can’t go. There are no trains. You can’t walk nine miles.”
“I’m goin’ ter see th’ match,” he declared, rising.
“I’m going to see the match,” he said, standing up.
“You know you can’t. Sit down now an’ be quiet.”
“You know you can’t. Sit down now and be quiet.”
She put her hand on him. He shook it off.
She put her hand on him. He brushed it away.
“Leave me alone, leave me alone. It’s thee as ma’es th’ peen come, it’s thee. I’m goin’ ter Nottingham to see th’ football match.”
“Leave me alone, leave me alone. It’s you who makes the pain come, it’s you. I’m going to Nottingham to see the football match.”
“Sit down—folks’ll hear you, and what will they think?”
“Sit down—people will hear you, and what will they think?”
“Come off’n me. Com’ off. It’s her, it’s her as does it. Com’ off.”
“Get off me. Come on. It’s her, she’s the one doing it. Get off.”
He seized hold of her. His little head was bristling with madness, and he was strong as a lion.
He grabbed her. His small head was full of insanity, and he was as strong as a lion.
“Oh, Willy!” she cried.
“Oh, Willy!” she exclaimed.
“It’s ’er, it’s ’er. Kill her!” he shouted, “kill her.”
“It’s her, it’s her. Kill her!” he shouted, “kill her.”
“Willy, folks’ll hear you.”
“Willy, people will hear you.”
“Th’ peen’s commin’ on again, I tell yer. I’ll kill her for it.”
“It's coming on again, I tell you. I’ll kill her for it.”
He was completely out of his mind. She struggled with him to prevent his going to the stairs. When she escaped from him, he was shouting and raving, she beckoned to her neighbour, a girl of twenty-four, who was cleaning the window across the road.
He had completely lost it. She fought with him to keep him from going to the stairs. When she finally broke free from him, he was yelling and going wild. She waved to her neighbor, a twenty-four-year-old girl who was cleaning the window across the street.
Ethel Mellor was the daughter of a well-to-do check-weighman. She ran across in fear to Mrs Horsepool. Hearing the man raving, people were running out in the street and listening. Ethel hurried upstairs. Everything was clean and pretty in the young home.
Ethel Mellor was the daughter of a wealthy check-weighman. She rushed in fear to Mrs. Horsepool. Hearing the man shouting, people were spilling into the street to listen. Ethel quickly went upstairs. Everything was tidy and charming in the young home.
Willy was staggering round the room, after the slowly retreating Lucy, shouting:
Willy was stumbling around the room, following the gradually moving Lucy, yelling:
“Kill her! Kill her!”
"Take her out! Take her out!"
“Mr Horsepool!” cried Ethel, leaning against the bed, white as the sheets, and trembling. “Whatever are you saying?”
“Mr. Horsepool!” Ethel shouted, leaning against the bed, pale as the sheets, and shaking. “What are you talking about?”
“I tell yer it’s ’er fault as th’ peen comes on—I tell yer it is! Kill ’er—kill ’er!”
“I’m telling you it’s her fault the pain is getting worse—I’m telling you it is! Kill her—kill her!”
“Kill Mrs Horsepool!” cried the trembling girl. “Why, you’re ever so fond of her, you know you are.”
“Kill Mrs. Horsepool!” shouted the trembling girl. “Come on, you know you’re really fond of her.”
“The peen—I ha’e such a lot o’ peen—I want to kill ’er.”
“The pain—I have so much pain—I want to kill her.”
He was subsiding. When he sat down his wife collapsed in a chair, weeping noiselessly. The tears ran down Ethel’s face. He sat staring out of the window; then the old, hurt look came on his face.
He was calming down. When he sat down, his wife dropped into a chair, crying silently. Tears streamed down Ethel’s face. He sat staring out the window; then the old, pained look returned to his face.
“What ’ave I been sayin’?” he asked, looking piteously at his wife.
“What have I been saying?” he asked, looking sadly at his wife.
“Why!” said Ethel, “you’ve been carrying on something awful, saying, ‘Kill her, kill her!’”
“Why!” said Ethel, “you’ve been going on about something terrible, saying, ‘Kill her, kill her!’”
“Have I, Lucy?” he faltered.
“Have I, Lucy?” he hesitated.
“You didn’t know what you was saying,” said his young wife gently but coldly.
“You didn’t know what you were saying,” his young wife said gently but coldly.
His face puckered up. He bit his lip, then broke into tears, sobbing uncontrollably, with his face to the window.
His face scrunched up. He bit his lip, then started crying, sobbing uncontrollably with his face pressed against the window.
There was no sound in the room but of three people crying bitterly, breath caught in sobs. Suddenly Lucy put away her tears and went over to him.
There was no sound in the room except for three people crying hard, their breaths hitching with sobs. Suddenly, Lucy wiped away her tears and walked over to him.
“You didn’t know what you was sayin’, Willy, I know you didn’t. I knew you didn’t, all the time. It doesn’t matter, Willy. Only don’t do it again.”
“You didn’t know what you were saying, Willy, I know you didn’t. I knew you didn’t all along. It doesn’t matter, Willy. Just don’t do it again.”
In a little while, when they were calmer, she went downstairs with Ethel.
In a little while, when they were calmer, she went downstairs with Ethel.
“See if anybody is looking in the street,” she said.
“Check if anyone is watching from the street,” she said.
Ethel went into the parlour and peeped through the curtains.
Ethel went into the living room and peeked through the curtains.
“Aye!” she said. “You may back your life Lena an’ Mrs Severn’ll be out gorping, and that clat-fartin’ Mrs Allsop.”
“Aye!” she said. “You can bet your life Lena and Mrs. Severn will be out staring, and that annoying Mrs. Allsop.”
“Oh, I hope they haven’t heard anything! If it gets about as he’s out of his mind, they’ll stop his compensation, I know they will.”
“Oh, I hope they haven’t heard anything! If it gets out that he’s lost it, they’ll cut off his pay, I’m sure of it.”
“They’d never stop his compensation for that,” protested Ethel.
“They’d never stop his pay for that,” protested Ethel.
“Well, they have been stopping some——”
“Well, they have been stopping some—”
“It’ll not get about. I s’ll tell nobody.”
“It won't get out. I won't tell anyone.”
“Oh, but if it does, whatever shall we do?...”
“Oh, but if it does, what will we do?...”
The Christening
The mistress of the British School stepped down from her school gate, and instead of turning to the left as usual, she turned to the right. Two women who were hastening home to scramble their husbands’ dinners together—it was five minutes to four—stopped to look at her. They stood gazing after her for a moment; then they glanced at each other with a woman’s little grimace.
The head of the British School walked out from her school gate, and instead of turning left as she usually did, she turned right. Two women who were rushing home to get dinner ready for their husbands—it was five minutes until four—paused to watch her. They stared after her for a moment, then exchanged a glance with a little smirk that only women share.
To be sure, the retreating figure was ridiculous: small and thin, with a black straw hat, and a rusty cashmere dress hanging full all round the skirt. For so small and frail and rusty a creature to sail with slow, deliberate stride was also absurd. Hilda Rowbotham was less than thirty, so it was not years that set the measure of her pace; she had heart disease. Keeping her face, that was small with sickness, but not uncomely, firmly lifted and fronting ahead, the young woman sailed on past the market-place, like a black swan of mournful, disreputable plumage.
To be honest, the figure walking away looked ridiculous: small and skinny, wearing a black straw hat, and a worn cashmere dress that hung loosely around her skirt. It was also absurd for such a small, frail, and shabby person to walk with a slow, purposeful stride. Hilda Rowbotham was under thirty, so it wasn't age that affected her pace; she had heart disease. Keeping her face, which was small from illness but not unattractive, held high and looking straight ahead, the young woman moved past the marketplace like a black swan with sad, shabby feathers.
She turned into Berryman’s, the baker’s. The shop displayed bread and cakes, sacks of flour and oatmeal, flitches of bacon, hams, lard and sausages. The combination of scents was not unpleasing. Hilda Rowbotham stood for some minutes nervously tapping and pushing a large knife that lay on the counter, and looking at the tall, glittering brass scales. At last a morose man with sandy whiskers came down the step from the house-place.
She walked into Berryman’s bakery. The shop showcased bread and cakes, sacks of flour and oatmeal, strips of bacon, hams, lard, and sausages. The mix of smells was quite pleasant. Hilda Rowbotham stood for several minutes, nervously tapping and pushing a large knife that was on the counter, while she looked at the tall, shiny brass scales. Finally, a grumpy man with sandy facial hair came down the steps from the back.
“What is it?” he asked, not apologizing for his delay.
“What’s going on?” he asked, not apologizing for being late.
“Will you give me six-pennyworth of assorted cakes and pastries—and put in some macaroons, please?” she asked, in remarkably rapid and nervous speech. Her lips fluttered like two leaves in a wind, and her words crowded and rushed like a flock of sheep at a gate.
“Can you give me six pence worth of assorted cakes and pastries—and add some macaroons, please?” she asked, speaking quickly and nervously. Her lips fluttered like leaves in the wind, and her words tumbled out like a flock of sheep at a gate.
“We’ve got no macaroons,” said the man churlishly.
“We don’t have any macaroons,” the man said grumpily.
He had evidently caught that word. He stood waiting.
He had clearly heard that word. He stood waiting.
“Then I can’t have any, Mr Berryman. Now I do feel disappointed. I like those macaroons, you know, and it’s not often I treat myself. One gets so tired of trying to spoil oneself, don’t you think? It’s less profitable even than trying to spoil somebody else.” She laughed a quick little nervous laugh, putting her hand to her face.
“Then I can’t have any, Mr. Berryman. Now I feel really disappointed. I like those macaroons, you know, and it’s not often I let myself have something nice. One gets so tired of trying to treat themselves, don’t you think? It’s even less rewarding than trying to treat someone else.” She laughed a quick, nervous laugh, putting her hand to her face.
“Then what’ll you have?” asked the man, without the ghost of an answering smile. He evidently had not followed, so he looked more glum than ever.
“Then what do you want?” asked the man, with no hint of a smile. He clearly didn’t understand, so he looked even more miserable than before.
“Oh, anything you’ve got,” replied the schoolmistress, flushing slightly. The man moved slowly about, dropping the cakes from various dishes one by one into a paper bag.
“Oh, anything you have,” replied the schoolmistress, blushing a little. The man moved slowly around, dropping the cakes from different dishes one by one into a paper bag.
“How’s that sister o’ yours getting on?” he asked, as if he were talking to the flour scoop.
“How’s your sister doing?” he asked, as if he were talking to the flour scoop.
“Whom do you mean?” snapped the schoolmistress.
“Who are you talking about?” snapped the schoolmistress.
“The youngest,” answered the stooping, pale-faced man, with a note of sarcasm.
“The youngest,” replied the hunched, pale-faced man, with a hint of sarcasm.
“Emma! Oh, she’s very well, thank you!” The schoolmistress was very red, but she spoke with sharp, ironical defiance. The man grunted. Then he handed her the bag and watched her out of the shop without bidding her “Good afternoon”.
“Emma! Oh, she’s doing great, thanks!” The schoolmistress was blushing, but she spoke with a sharp, sarcastic defiance. The man grunted. Then he handed her the bag and watched her leave the shop without saying “Good afternoon.”
She had the whole length of the main street to traverse, a half-mile of slow-stepping torture, with shame flushing over her neck. But she carried her white bag with an appearance of steadfast unconcern. When she turned into the field she seemed to droop a little. The wide valley opened out from her, with the far woods withdrawing into twilight, and away in the centre the great pit streaming its white smoke and chuffing as the men were being turned up. A full, rose-coloured moon, like a flamingo flying low under the far, dusky east, drew out of the mist. It was beautiful, and it made her irritable sadness soften, diffuse.
She had to walk the entire length of the main street, a half-mile of painful, slow steps, with shame creeping up her neck. But she held her white bag with an air of calm indifference. When she entered the field, she seemed to sag a bit. The vast valley spread out before her, with the distant woods fading into twilight, and in the center, the large pit puffing out white smoke as the workers were being brought up. A full, pink moon, like a flamingo flying low in the dusky eastern sky, emerged from the mist. It was beautiful, and it softened her irritable sadness.
Across the field, and she was at home. It was a new, substantial cottage, built with unstinted hand, such a house as an old miner could build himself out of his savings. In the rather small kitchen a woman of dark, saturnine complexion sat nursing a baby in a long white gown; a young woman of heavy, brutal cast stood at the table, cutting bread and butter. She had a downcast, humble mien that sat unnaturally on her, and was strangely irritating. She did not look round when her sister entered. Hilda put down the bag of cakes and left the room, not having spoken to Emma, nor to the baby, not to Mrs Carlin, who had come in to help for the afternoon.
Across the field, she was at home. It was a new, substantial cottage, built with careful hands, just the kind of house an old miner could create from his savings. In the rather small kitchen, a woman with a dark, brooding complexion sat cradling a baby in a long white gown; a young woman with a strong, rough appearance stood at the table, cutting bread and butter. She had a downcast, humble expression that felt unnatural and was oddly irritating. She didn’t look up when her sister walked in. Hilda put down the bag of cakes and left the room without speaking to Emma, the baby, or Mrs. Carlin, who had come in to help for the afternoon.
Almost immediately the father entered from the yard with a dustpan full of coals. He was a large man, but he was going to pieces. As he passed through, he gripped the door with his free hand to steady himself, but turning, he lurched and swayed. He began putting the coals on the fire, piece by piece. One lump fell from his hand and smashed on the white hearth. Emma Rowbotham looked round, and began in a rough, loud voice of anger: “Look at you!” Then she consciously moderated her tones. “I’ll sweep it up in a minute—don’t you bother; you’ll only be going head first into the fire.”
Almost right away, the father came in from the yard with a dustpan full of coals. He was a big guy, but he was falling apart. As he walked through, he grabbed the door with his free hand to steady himself, but when he turned, he stumbled and swayed. He started putting the coals on the fire, one piece at a time. One lump slipped from his hand and crashed on the white hearth. Emma Rowbotham turned around and began in a rough, loud tone of anger: “Look at you!” Then she deliberately softened her voice. “I’ll sweep it up in a minute—don’t worry; you’ll just end up headfirst in the fire.”
Her father bent down nevertheless to clear up the mess he had made, saying, articulating his words loosely and slavering in his speech:
Her father bent down anyway to clean up the mess he had made, saying, articulating his words loosely and drooling as he spoke:
“The lousy bit of a thing, it slipped between my fingers like a fish.”
“The annoying little thing slipped between my fingers like a fish.”
As he spoke he went tilting towards the fire. The dark-browed woman cried out: he put his hand on the hot stove to save himself; Emma swung round and dragged him off.
As he talked, he leaned closer to the fire. The dark-browed woman shouted: he put his hand on the hot stove to keep from falling; Emma turned around and pulled him away.
“Didn’t I tell you!” she cried roughly. “Now, have you burnt yourself?”
“Didn’t I tell you!” she exclaimed harshly. “Now, did you burn yourself?”
She held tight hold of the big man, and pushed him into his chair.
She firmly gripped the big man and shoved him into his chair.
“What’s the matter?” cried a sharp voice from the other room. The speaker appeared, a hard well-favoured woman of twenty-eight. “Emma, don’t speak like that to father.” Then, in a tone not so cold, but just as sharp: “Now, father, what have you been doing?”
“What’s going on?” shouted a sharp voice from the other room. The speaker came in, a tough, attractive woman in her late twenties. “Emma, don’t talk to Dad like that.” Then, in a tone that wasn’t as cold but still just as harsh: “Now, Dad, what have you been up to?”
Emma withdrew to her table sullenly.
Emma sulked as she walked back to her table.
“It’s nöwt,” said the old man, vainly protesting. “It’s nöwt at a’. Get on wi’ what you’re doin’.”
“It’s not,” said the old man, uselessly arguing. “It’s not at all. Just continue with what you’re doing.”
“I’m afraid ’e’s burnt ’is ’and,” said the black-browed woman, speaking of him with a kind of hard pity, as if he were a cumbersome child. Bertha took the old man’s hand and looked at it, making a quick tut-tutting noise of impatience.
“I’m afraid he’s burnt his hand,” said the black-browed woman, referring to him with a kind of tough sympathy, as if he were a clumsy child. Bertha took the old man’s hand and examined it, making a quick tsk-ing noise of annoyance.
“Emma, get that zinc ointment—and some white rag,” she commanded sharply. The younger sister put down her loaf with the knife in it, and went. To a sensitive observer, this obedience was more intolerable than the most hateful discord. The dark woman bent over the baby and made silent, gentle movements of motherliness to it. The little one smiled and moved on her lap. It continued to move and twist.
“Emma, grab that zinc ointment—and a white cloth,” she ordered sharply. The younger sister set down her loaf, knife still in it, and went to get what she was told. To a sensitive observer, this obedience was more unbearable than the worst argument. The dark woman leaned over the baby and made soft, loving gestures toward it. The little one smiled and squirmed on her lap, continuing to move and twist.
“I believe this child’s hungry,” she said. “How long is it since he had anything?”
“I think this kid is hungry,” she said. “When was the last time he ate something?”
“Just afore dinner,” said Emma dully.
“Right before dinner,” said Emma flatly.
“Good gracious!” exclaimed Bertha. “You needn’t starve the child now you’ve got it. Once every two hours it ought to be fed, as I’ve told you; and now it’s three. Take him, poor little mite—I’ll cut the bread.” She bent and looked at the bonny baby. She could not help herself: she smiled, and pressed its cheek with her finger, and nodded to it, making little noises. Then she turned and took the loaf from her sister. The woman rose and gave the child to its mother. Emma bent over the little sucking mite. She hated it when she looked at it, and saw it as a symbol, but when she felt it, her love was like fire in her blood.
“Goodness!” Bertha exclaimed. “You don’t have to let the baby go hungry now that you’ve got it. It should be fed every two hours, like I’ve told you; and now it’s been three. Here, take him, poor little thing—I’ll get the bread.” She leaned down and looked at the adorable baby. She couldn’t help it: she smiled, pressed her finger to its cheek, and nodded at it, making silly noises. Then she turned and grabbed the loaf from her sister. The woman stood up and handed the child to its mother. Emma leaned over the little baby. She hated it when she looked at it, seeing it as a symbol, but when she held it, her love surged like fire in her blood.
“I should think ’e canna be comin’,” said the father uneasily, looking up at the clock.
“I think he can't be coming,” said the father uneasily, looking up at the clock.
“Nonsense, father—the clock’s fast! It’s but half-past four! Don’t fidget!” Bertha continued to cut the bread and butter.
“Nonsense, Dad—the clock's running fast! It's only half-past four! Stop fidgeting!” Bertha kept cutting the bread and butter.
“Open a tin of pears,” she said to the woman, in a much milder tone. Then she went into the next room. As soon as she was gone, the old man said again: “I should ha’e thought he’d ’a’ been ’ere by now, if he means comin’.”
“Open a can of pears,” she said to the woman, in a much softer tone. Then she walked into the next room. As soon as she left, the old man said again: “I would have thought he’d be here by now, if he plans on coming.”
Emma, engrossed, did not answer. The father had ceased to consider her, since she had become humbled.
Emma, absorbed in thought, didn’t respond. Her father had stopped noticing her since she had become modest.
“’E’ll come—’e’ll come!” assured the stranger.
“’He’ll come—’he’ll come!” assured the stranger.
A few minutes later Bertha hurried into the kitchen, taking off her apron. The dog barked furiously. She opened the door, commanded the dog to silence, and said: “He will be quiet now, Mr Kendal.”
A few minutes later, Bertha rushed into the kitchen, removing her apron. The dog barked wildly. She opened the door, ordered the dog to be quiet, and said, “He’ll be quiet now, Mr. Kendal.”
“Thank you,” said a sonorous voice, and there was the sound of a bicycle being propped against a wall. A clergyman entered, a big-boned, thin, ugly man of nervous manner. He went straight to the father.
“Thank you,” said a deep voice, and you could hear a bike being leaned against a wall. A clergyman walked in, a tall, thin, unattractive man with a nervous demeanor. He went directly to the father.
“Ah—how are you?” he asked musically, peering down on the great frame of the miner, ruined by locomotor ataxy.
“Hey—how are you?” he asked cheerfully, looking down at the large figure of the miner, affected by locomotive ataxia.
His voice was full of gentleness, but he seemed as if he could not see distinctly, could not get things clear.
His voice was gentle, but he seemed unable to see clearly or understand things properly.
“Have you hurt your hand?” he said comfortingly, seeing the white rag.
“Did you hurt your hand?” he asked gently, noticing the white rag.
“It wor nöwt but a pestered bit o’ coal as dropped, an’ I put my hand on th’ hub. I thought tha worna commin’.”
“It was nothing but a bothered piece of coal that dropped, and I put my hand on the hub. I thought you weren't coming.”
The familiar ‘tha’, and the reproach, were unconscious retaliation on the old man’s part. The minister smiled, half wistfully, half indulgently. He was full of vague tenderness. Then he turned to the young mother, who flushed sullenly because her dishonoured breast was uncovered.
The familiar "tha" and the unintentional rebuke were the old man's way of reacting. The minister smiled, part wistfully and part indulgently. He felt a rush of vague tenderness. Then, he looked at the young mother, who blushed angrily because her exposed breast felt disrespected.
“How are you?” he asked, very softly and gently, as if she were ill and he were mindful of her.
“How are you?” he asked softly and gently, as if she were sick and he was being considerate of her.
“I’m all right,” she replied, awkwardly taking his hand without rising, hiding her face and the anger that rose in her.
“I’m fine,” she said, awkwardly taking his hand without standing up, hiding her face and the anger that bubbled up inside her.
“Yes—yes”—he peered down at the baby, which sucked with distended mouth upon the firm breast. “Yes, yes.” He seemed lost in a dim musing.
“Yes—yes”—he looked down at the baby, which eagerly nursed at the firm breast. “Yes, yes.” He appeared to be deep in thought.
Coming to, he shook hands unseeingly with the woman.
Coming to, he shook hands blindly with the woman.
Presently they all went into the next room, the minister hesitating to help his crippled old deacon.
Presently, they all went into the next room, the minister hesitating to assist his disabled old deacon.
“I can go by myself, thank yer,” testily replied the father.
“I can go by myself, thanks,” the father replied irritably.
Soon all were seated. Everybody was separated in feeling and isolated at table. High tea was spread in the middle kitchen, a large, ugly room kept for special occasions.
Soon everyone was seated. Each person felt distant and isolated at the table. High tea was laid out in the middle of the kitchen, a large, unattractive room reserved for special occasions.
Hilda appeared last, and the clumsy, raw-boned clergyman rose to meet her. He was afraid of this family, the well-to-do old collier, and the brutal, self-willed children. But Hilda was queen among them. She was the clever one, and had been to college. She felt responsible for the keeping up of a high standard of conduct in all the members of the family. There was a difference between the Rowbothams and the common collier folk. Woodbine Cottage was a superior house to most—and was built in pride by the old man. She, Hilda, was a college-trained schoolmistress; she meant to keep up the prestige of her house in spite of blows.
Hilda was the last to arrive, and the awkward, lanky clergyman got up to greet her. He felt intimidated by this family, the wealthy old coal miner and his tough, headstrong kids. But Hilda was the one who stood out among them. She was the smart one and had gone to college. She felt a responsibility to maintain a high standard of behavior for everyone in the family. There was a distinction between the Rowbothams and the average coal miner's families. Woodbine Cottage was a nicer house than most—and was proudly built by the old man. She, Hilda, was a college-educated teacher; she intended to uphold her family's reputation no matter the challenges.
She had put on a dress of green voile for this special occasion. But she was very thin; her neck protruded painfully. The clergyman, however, greeted her almost with reverence, and, with some assumption of dignity, she sat down before the tray. At the far end of the table sat the broken, massive frame of her father. Next to him was the youngest daughter, nursing the restless baby. The minister sat between Hilda and Bertha, hulking his bony frame uncomfortably.
She wore a green voile dress for this special occasion. However, she was very thin; her neck stuck out painfully. The clergyman greeted her almost with reverence, and with a bit of dignity, she sat down at the tray. At the far end of the table sat her father, whose broken, massive frame was noticeable. Next to him sat the youngest daughter, nursing the fussy baby. The minister sat between Hilda and Bertha, awkwardly occupying his bony frame.
There was a great spread on the table, of tinned fruits and tinned salmon, ham and cakes. Miss Rowbotham kept a keen eye on everything: she felt the importance of the occasion. The young mother who had given rise to all this solemnity ate in sulky discomfort, snatching sullen little smiles at her child, smiles which came, in spite of her, when she felt its little limbs stirring vigorously on her lap. Bertha, sharp and abrupt, was chiefly concerned with the baby. She scorned her sister, and treated her like dirt. But the infant was a streak of light to her. Miss Rowbotham concerned herself with the function and the conversation. Her hands fluttered; she talked in little volleys exceedingly nervous. Towards the end of the meal, there came a pause. The old man wiped his mouth with his red handkerchief, then, his blue eyes going fixed and staring, he began to speak, in a loose, slobbering fashion, charging his words at the clergyman.
There was a big spread on the table, with canned fruits and canned salmon, ham, and cakes. Miss Rowbotham watched everything closely; she knew how important this occasion was. The young mother, who was the reason for all this seriousness, ate uncomfortably, occasionally giving her child sullen little smiles—smiles that happened, despite herself, when she felt the baby moving energetically on her lap. Bertha, sharp and abrupt, focused mainly on the baby. She looked down on her sister and treated her poorly. But the infant brought her a sense of joy. Miss Rowbotham engaged in the event and the conversation. Her hands fluttered; she spoke in nervous little bursts. Toward the end of the meal, there was a moment of silence. The old man wiped his mouth with his red handkerchief, then, with his blue eyes going unfocused and staring, he began to speak in a loose, slurred manner, directing his words at the clergyman.
“Well, mester—we’n axed you to come her ter christen this childt, an’ you’n come, an’ I’m sure we’re very thankful. I can’t see lettin’ the poor blessed childt miss baptizing, an’ they aren’t for goin’ to church wi’t—” He seemed to lapse into a muse. “So,” he resumed, “we’v axed you to come here to do the job. I’m not sayin’ as it’s not ’ard on us, it is. I’m breakin’ up, an’ mother’s gone. I don’t like leavin’ a girl o’ mine in a situation like ’ers is, but what the Lord’s done, He’s done, an’ it’s no matter murmuring.... There’s one thing to be thankful for, an’ we are thankful for it: they never need know the want of bread.”
“Well, mister—we’ve asked you to come here to baptize this child, and you’ve come, and we’re very thankful for that. I can’t see letting the poor blessed child miss the baptism, and they’re not going to church with it—” He seemed to drift off in thought. “So,” he continued, “we’ve asked you to come here to do the job. I’m not saying it’s not hard on us, it is. I’m breaking down, and mother’s gone. I don’t like leaving my girl in a situation like hers, but what the Lord’s done, He’s done, and it’s no use complaining.... There’s one thing to be thankful for, and we are thankful for it: they’ll never know want for bread.”
Miss Rowbotham, the lady of the family, sat very stiff and pained during this discourse. She was sensitive to so many things that she was bewildered. She felt her young sister’s shame, then a kind of swift protecting love for the baby, a feeling that included the mother; she was at a loss before her father’s religious sentiment, and she felt and resented bitterly the mark upon the family, against which the common folk could lift their fingers. Still she winced from the sound of her father’s words. It was a painful ordeal.
Miss Rowbotham, the lady of the family, sat uncomfortably and pained during this conversation. She was sensitive to so many things that she felt overwhelmed. She sensed her younger sister’s embarrassment, then felt a quick surge of protective love for the baby, which included the mother; she was confused by her father’s religious feelings, and she felt and resented deeply the stigma on the family, which the common people could easily point out. Still, she flinched at the sound of her father’s words. It was a difficult experience.
“It is hard for you,” began the clergyman in his soft, lingering, unworldly voice. “It is hard for you today, but the Lord gives comfort in His time. A man child is born unto us, therefore let us rejoice and be glad. If sin has entered in among us, let us purify out hearts before the Lord....”
“It’s tough for you,” the clergyman started in his gentle, lingering, otherworldly voice. “It’s tough for you today, but the Lord provides comfort in His own time. A baby boy is born to us, so let’s rejoice and be glad. If sin has come among us, let’s cleanse our hearts before the Lord…”
He went on with his discourse. The young mother lifted the whimpering infant, till its face was hid in her loose hair. She was hurt, and a little glowering anger shone in her face. But nevertheless her fingers clasped the body of the child beautifully. She was stupefied with anger against this emotion let loose on her account.
He continued with his speech. The young mother picked up the whimpering baby, hiding its face in her loose hair. She was upset, and a hint of anger showed on her face. Yet her fingers held the child’s body lovingly. She was overwhelmed with anger about this emotion that had been unleashed because of her.
Miss Bertha rose and went to the little kitchen, returning with water in a china bowl. She placed it there among the tea-things.
Miss Bertha got up and went to the small kitchen, coming back with water in a china bowl. She set it down there among the tea things.
“Well, we’re all ready,” said the old man, and the clergyman began to read the service. Miss Bertha was godmother, the two men godfathers. The old man sat with bent head. The scene became impressive. At last Miss Bertha took the child and put it in the arms of the clergyman. He, big and ugly, shone with a kind of unreal love. He had never mixed with life, and women were all unliving, Biblical things to him. When he asked for the name, the old man lifted his head fiercely. “Joseph William, after me,” he said, almost out of breath.
“Well, we’re all set,” said the old man, and the clergyman started to read the service. Miss Bertha was the godmother, and the two men were the godfathers. The old man sat with his head bowed. The scene was striking. Finally, Miss Bertha took the child and placed it in the arms of the clergyman. He, large and unattractive, radiated a kind of unreal affection. He had never engaged with life, and women were all lifeless, Biblical figures to him. When he asked for the name, the old man lifted his head defiantly. “Joseph William, after me,” he said, almost breathless.
“Joseph William, I baptize thee....” resounded the strange, full, chanting voice of the clergyman. The baby was quite still.
“Joseph William, I baptize you....” echoed the unusual, melodic voice of the clergyman. The baby was completely still.
“Let us pray!” It came with relief to them all. They knelt before their chairs, all but the young mother, who bent and hid herself over her baby. The clergyman began his hesitating, struggling prayer.
“Let us pray!” Everyone felt a sense of relief. They knelt by their chairs, except for the young mother, who bent over to cover her baby. The clergyman started his hesitant, struggling prayer.
Just then heavy footsteps were heard coming up the path, ceasing at the window. The young mother, glancing up, saw her brother, black in his pit dirt, grinning in through the panes. His red mouth curved in a sneer; his fair hair shone above his blackened skin. He caught the eye of his sister and grinned. Then his black face disappeared. He had gone on into the kitchen. The girl with the child sat still and anger filled her heart. She herself hated now the praying clergyman and the whole emotional business; she hated her brother bitterly. In anger and bondage she sat and listened.
Just then, heavy footsteps were heard coming up the path, stopping at the window. The young mother looked up and saw her brother, covered in pit dirt, grinning through the panes. His red mouth twisted into a sneer, and his fair hair shone against his blackened skin. He caught his sister’s eye and grinned. Then his dark face vanished as he went into the kitchen. The girl with the child remained still, and anger filled her heart. She now hated the praying clergyman and the whole emotional ordeal; she bitterly hated her brother. In anger and confinement, she sat and listened.
Suddenly her father began to pray. His familiar, loud, rambling voice made her shut herself up and become even insentient. Folks said his mind was weakening. She believed it to be true, and kept herself always disconnected from him.
Suddenly, her dad started to pray. His loud, familiar, and meandering voice made her withdraw and feel even more numb. People said his mind was slipping. She thought it was true and always kept herself distant from him.
“We ask Thee, Lord,” the old man cried, “to look after this childt. Fatherless he is. But what does the earthly father matter before Thee? The childt is Thine, he is Thy childt. Lord, what father has a man but Thee? Lord, when a man says he is a father, he is wrong from the first word. For Thou art the Father, Lord. Lord, take away from us the conceit that our children are ours. Lord, Thou art Father of this childt as is fatherless here. O God, Thou bring him up. For I have stood between Thee and my children; I’ve had my way with them, Lord; I’ve stood between Thee and my children; I’ve cut ’em off from Thee because they were mine. And they’ve grown twisted, because of me. Who is their father, Lord, but Thee? But I put myself in the way, they’ve been plants under a stone, because of me. Lord, if it hadn’t been for me, they might ha’ been trees in the sunshine. Let me own it, Lord, I’ve done ’em mischief. It could ha’ been better if they’d never known no father. No man is a father, Lord: only Thou art. They can never grow beyond Thee, but I hampered them. Lift ’em up again, and undo what I’ve done to my children. And let this young childt be like a willow tree beside the waters, with no father but Thee, O God. Aye an’ I wish it had been so with my children, that they’d had no father but Thee. For I’ve been like a stone upon them, and they rise up and curse me in their wickedness. But let me go, an’ lift Thou them up, Lord....”
“We ask You, Lord,” the old man cried, “to take care of this child. He has no father. But what does an earthly father mean to You? This child is Yours; he is Your child. Lord, what father does a man have except You? Lord, when a man claims to be a father, he's mistaken from the very first word. Because You are the Father, Lord. Lord, remove from us the arrogance that our children belong to us. Lord, You are the Father of this child as he is fatherless here. O God, raise him up. For I have stood between You and my children; I’ve had my way with them, Lord; I’ve blocked their connection to You because they were mine. And they’ve become twisted because of me. Who is their father, Lord, but You? But I got in the way; they've been like plants under a stone because of me. Lord, if it hadn't been for me, they might have been trees in the sunshine. Let me admit it, Lord, I've harmed them. It could have been better if they'd never known a father. No man is a father, Lord: only You are. They can never grow beyond You, but I held them back. Raise them up again, and undo what I’ve done to my children. And let this young child be like a willow tree by the waters, with no father but You, O God. Yes, I wish it had been so with my children that they had no father but You. For I’ve been like a stone on top of them, and they rise up and curse me in their pain. But let me go, and lift them up, Lord....”
The minister, unaware of the feelings of a father, knelt in trouble, hearing without understanding the special language of fatherhood. Miss Rowbotham alone felt and understood a little. Her heart began to flutter; she was in pain. The two younger daughters kneeled unhearing, stiffened and impervious. Bertha was thinking of the baby; and the younger mother thought of the father of her child, whom she hated. There was a clatter in the scullery. There the youngest son made as much noise as he could, pouring out the water for his wash, muttering in deep anger:
The minister, clueless about a father's emotions, knelt in distress, hearing but not grasping the unique language of parenthood. Miss Rowbotham was the only one who felt and understood even a bit. Her heart started to race; she was in pain. The two younger daughters knelt, oblivious, stiff and unaffected. Bertha was thinking about the baby; and the younger mother was focused on the father of her child, whom she despised. There was a commotion in the kitchen. The youngest son was making as much noise as possible, pouring out water for his wash, grumbling in deep anger:
“Blortin’, slaverin’ old fool!”
"Blortin', slobbering old fool!"
And while the praying of his father continued, his heart was burning with rage. On the table was a paper bag. He picked it up and read, “John Berryman—Bread, Pastries, etc.” Then he grinned with a grimace. The father of the baby was baker’s man at Berryman’s. The prayer went on in the middle kitchen. Laurie Rowbotham gathered together the mouth of the bag, inflated it, and burst it with his fist. There was a loud report. He grinned to himself. But he writhed at the same time with shame and fear of his father.
And while his father kept praying, his heart was filled with anger. On the table was a paper bag. He picked it up and read, “John Berryman—Bread, Pastries, etc.” Then he smirked with a twisted expression. The baby's father worked as a baker at Berryman’s. The prayer continued in the kitchen nearby. Laurie Rowbotham gathered the mouth of the bag, inflated it, and smashed it with his fist. There was a loud bang. He smirked to himself. But at the same time, he felt a mix of shame and fear of his father.
The father broke off from his prayer; the party shuffled to their feet. The young mother went into the scullery.
The father halted his prayer; the group got to their feet. The young mother headed into the kitchen.
“What art doin’, fool?” she said.
“What are you doing, fool?” she said.
The collier youth tipped the baby under the chin, singing:
The coal miner kid lifted the baby’s chin, singing:
“Pat-a-cake, pat-a-cake, baker’s man,
Bake me a cake as fast as you can....”
“Pat-a-cake, pat-a-cake, baker’s man,
Bake me a cake as quickly as you can....”
The mother snatched the child away. “Shut thy mouth,” she said, the colour coming into her cheek.
The mother grabbed the child. “Shut your mouth,” she said, her cheeks flushing.
“Prick it and stick it and mark it with P,
And put it i’ th’ oven for baby an’ me....”
“Prick it, stick it, and mark it with P,
Then put it in the oven for baby and me....”
He grinned, showing a grimy, and jeering and unpleasant red mouth and white teeth.
He grinned, revealing a dirty, mocking, and unpleasant red mouth along with white teeth.
“I s’ll gi’e thee a dab ower th’ mouth,” said the mother of the baby grimly. He began to sing again, and she struck out at him.
“I'll give you a slap across the mouth,” said the baby's mother grimly. He started to sing again, and she swung at him.
“Now what’s to do?” said the father, staggering in.
“Now what’s there to do?” said the father, stumbling in.
The youth began to sing again. His sister stood sullen and furious.
The young man started singing again. His sister stood morose and angry.
“Why, does that upset you?” asked the eldest Miss Rowbotham, sharply, of Emma the mother. “Good gracious, it hasn’t improved your temper.”
“Why, does that upset you?” asked the eldest Miss Rowbotham, sharply, of Emma the mother. “Good gracious, it hasn’t improved your mood.”
Miss Bertha came in, and took the bonny baby.
Miss Bertha came in and picked up the cute baby.
The father sat big and unheeding in his chair, his eyes vacant, his physique wrecked. He let them do as they would, he fell to pieces. And yet some power, involuntary, like a curse, remained in him. The very ruin of him was like a lodestone that held them in its control. The wreck of him still dominated the house, in his dissolution even he compelled their being. They had never lived; his life, his will had always been upon them and contained them. They were only half-individuals.
The father sat there, big and unaware in his chair, his eyes empty, his body broken. He let them do whatever they wanted; he was falling apart. Yet some force, involuntary, almost like a curse, still remained in him. His complete ruin acted like a magnet that kept them under its influence. His wreckage still loomed over the house; even in his decline, he dictated their existence. They had never truly lived; his life, his will had always been imposed on them and confined them. They were just half of who they could be.
The day after the christening he staggered in at the doorway declaring, in a loud voice, with joy in life still: “The daisies light up the earth, they clap their hands in multitudes, in praise of the morning.” And his daughters shrank, sullen.
The day after the christening, he walked in at the doorway, joyfully declaring in a loud voice, “The daisies brighten the earth, they clap their hands in droves, celebrating the morning.” His daughters, however, recoiled, looking gloomy.
Odour of Chrysanthemums
I
The small locomotive engine, Number 4, came clanking, stumbling down from Selston with seven full waggons. It appeared round the corner with loud threats of speed, but the colt that it startled from among the gorse, which still flickered indistinctly in the raw afternoon, outdistanced it at a canter. A woman, walking up the railway line to Underwood, drew back into the hedge, held her basket aside, and watched the footplate of the engine advancing. The trucks thumped heavily past, one by one, with slow inevitable movement, as she stood insignificantly trapped between the jolting black waggons and the hedge; then they curved away towards the coppice where the withered oak leaves dropped noiselessly, while the birds, pulling at the scarlet hips beside the track, made off into the dusk that had already crept into the spinney. In the open, the smoke from the engine sank and cleaved to the rough grass. The fields were dreary and forsaken, and in the marshy strip that led to the whimsey, a reedy pit-pond, the fowls had already abandoned their run among the alders, to roost in the tarred fowl-house. The pit-bank loomed up beyond the pond, flames like red sores licking its ashy sides, in the afternoon’s stagnant light. Just beyond rose the tapering chimneys and the clumsy black headstocks of Brinsley Colliery. The two wheels were spinning fast up against the sky, and the winding-engine rapped out its little spasms. The miners were being turned up.
The small locomotive engine, Number 4, came rumbling down from Selston with seven loaded wagons. It rounded the corner with a loud promise of speed, but the colt it startled from the gorse, which still flickered faintly in the chilly afternoon, easily outpaced it at a canter. A woman, walking up the railway line to Underwood, stepped back into the hedge, held her basket to the side, and watched the engine's footplate approach. The wagons thumped heavily past, one after another, moving slowly and inevitably, as she stood unnoticeably wedged between the jolting black wagons and the hedge; then they curved away toward the grove where the withered oak leaves fell silently, while the birds, pecking at the scarlet berries beside the track, flew off into the dusk that had already settled in the small woods. In the open, the smoke from the engine settled and clung to the rough grass. The fields looked bleak and abandoned, and in the marshy area leading to the whimsy, a reedy pit pond, the birds had already left their run among the alders to roost in the tarred chicken coop. The pit bank loomed beyond the pond, flames like red sores licking its ashy sides in the stagnant afternoon light. Just beyond, the tall chimneys and awkward black headstocks of Brinsley Colliery rose into the sky. The two wheels were spinning quickly against the backdrop, and the winding engine gave off its little bursts. The miners were being brought up.
The engine whistled as it came into the wide bay of railway lines beside the colliery, where rows of trucks stood in harbour.
The engine whistled as it entered the large area of train tracks next to the coal mine, where rows of carts were waiting.
Miners, single, trailing and in groups, passed like shadows diverging home. At the edge of the ribbed level of sidings squat a low cottage, three steps down from the cinder track. A large bony vine clutched at the house, as if to claw down the tiled roof. Round the bricked yard grew a few wintry primroses. Beyond, the long garden sloped down to a bush-covered brook course. There were some twiggy apple trees, winter-crack trees, and ragged cabbages. Beside the path hung dishevelled pink chrysanthemums, like pink cloths hung on bushes. A woman came stooping out of the felt-covered fowl-house, half-way down the garden. She closed and padlocked the door, then drew herself erect, having brushed some bits from her white apron.
Miners, alone or in groups, passed by like shadows heading home. At the edge of the bumpy siding level stood a small cottage, three steps down from the cinder track. A large, bony vine clung to the house, as if trying to pull down the tiled roof. Around the bricked yard, a few winter primroses bloomed. Beyond that, the long garden sloped down to a bushy stream. There were some scraggly apple trees, winter-worn trees, and ragged cabbages. Along the path hung messy pink chrysanthemums, like pink cloths draped over bushes. A woman emerged, stooping from the felt-covered chicken coop halfway down the garden. She closed and padlocked the door, then stood up straight, brushing crumbs from her white apron.
She was a tall woman of imperious mien, handsome, with definite black eyebrows. Her smooth black hair was parted exactly. For a few moments she stood steadily watching the miners as they passed along the railway: then she turned towards the brook course. Her face was calm and set, her mouth was closed with disillusionment. After a moment she called:
She was a tall woman with an authoritative presence, attractive, with striking black eyebrows. Her sleek black hair was parted perfectly. For a few moments, she stood there watching the miners as they walked along the railway; then she turned toward the flow of the brook. Her expression was calm and firm, her lips pressed together in disappointment. After a moment, she called:
“John!” There was no answer. She waited, and then said distinctly:
“John!” There was no response. She waited, and then said clearly:
“Where are you?”
"Where are you at?"
“Here!” replied a child’s sulky voice from among the bushes. The woman looked piercingly through the dusk.
“Over here!” said a sulky child's voice from behind the bushes. The woman stared intently into the growing darkness.
“Are you at that brook?” she asked sternly.
“Are you at that stream?” she asked sharply.
For answer the child showed himself before the raspberry-canes that rose like whips. He was a small, sturdy boy of five. He stood quite still, defiantly.
For an answer, the child stepped forward in front of the raspberry canes that stood tall like whips. He was a small, solid boy of five. He stood very still, defiantly.
“Oh!” said the mother, conciliated. “I thought you were down at that wet brook—and you remember what I told you——”
“Oh!” said the mother, calming down. “I thought you were down by that wet creek—and you remember what I told you——”
The boy did not move or answer.
The boy didn’t move or respond.
“Come, come on in,” she said more gently, “it’s getting dark. There’s your grandfather’s engine coming down the line!”
“Come on in,” she said softly, “it’s getting dark. That’s your grandfather’s engine coming down the tracks!”
The lad advanced slowly, with resentful, taciturn movement. He was dressed in trousers and waistcoat of cloth that was too thick and hard for the size of the garments. They were evidently cut down from a man’s clothes.
The young man moved slowly, with a resentful and silent demeanor. He wore trousers and a vest made from fabric that was too thick and rough for the size of the clothes. They clearly had been altered from a man's outfit.
As they went slowly towards the house he tore at the ragged wisps of chrysanthemums and dropped the petals in handfuls along the path.
As they walked slowly toward the house, he pulled at the frayed bits of chrysanthemums and scattered the petals in handfuls along the pathway.
“Don’t do that—it does look nasty,” said his mother. He refrained, and she, suddenly pitiful, broke off a twig with three or four wan flowers and held them against her face. When mother and son reached the yard her hand hesitated, and instead of laying the flower aside, she pushed it in her apron-band. The mother and son stood at the foot of the three steps looking across the bay of lines at the passing home of the miners. The trundle of the small train was imminent. Suddenly the engine loomed past the house and came to a stop opposite the gate.
“Don’t do that—it looks disgusting,” his mom said. He stopped, and she, suddenly feeling sorry for herself, broke off a twig with three or four faded flowers and held them up to her face. When mother and son got to the yard, her hand hesitated, and instead of putting the flower down, she tucked it into her apron. The mother and son stood at the bottom of the three steps, gazing across the stretch of grass at the miners' homes. The sound of the small train was getting closer. Suddenly, the engine rolled past the house and came to a stop in front of the gate.
The engine-driver, a short man with round grey beard, leaned out of the cab high above the woman.
The train driver, a short man with a round gray beard, leaned out of the cab high above the woman.
“Have you got a cup of tea?” he said in a cheery, hearty fashion.
“Do you have a cup of tea?” he said in a cheerful, friendly way.
It was her father. She went in, saying she would mash. Directly, she returned.
It was her dad. She went in, saying she would mash. Right away, she came back.
“I didn’t come to see you on Sunday,” began the little grey-bearded man.
“I didn’t come to see you on Sunday,” started the little grey-bearded man.
“I didn’t expect you,” said his daughter.
“I didn’t expect you,” his daughter said.
The engine-driver winced; then, reassuming his cheery, airy manner, he said:
The train driver flinched; then, getting back to his cheerful, relaxed vibe, he said:
“Oh, have you heard then? Well, and what do you think——?”
“Oh, have you heard? Well, what do you think——?”
“I think it is soon enough,” she replied.
“I think that's soon enough,” she replied.
At her brief censure the little man made an impatient gesture, and said coaxingly, yet with dangerous coldness:
At her quick reprimand, the little man made an annoyed gesture and said in a soothing but icy tone:
“Well, what’s a man to do? It’s no sort of life for a man of my years, to sit at my own hearth like a stranger. And if I’m going to marry again it may as well be soon as late—what does it matter to anybody?”
“Well, what’s a guy supposed to do? It’s no way to live for a man my age, sitting at home like a stranger. And if I’m going to get married again, it might as well be sooner rather than later—what difference does it make to anyone?”
The woman did not reply, but turned and went into the house. The man in the engine-cab stood assertive, till she returned with a cup of tea and a piece of bread and butter on a plate. She went up the steps and stood near the footplate of the hissing engine.
The woman didn't respond but turned and went into the house. The man in the engine cab stood confidently until she came back with a cup of tea and a plate with a slice of bread and butter. She climbed the steps and stood by the footplate of the steaming engine.
“You needn’t ’a’ brought me bread an’ butter,” said her father. “But a cup of tea”—he sipped appreciatively—“it’s very nice.” He sipped for a moment or two, then: “I hear as Walter’s got another bout on,” he said.
“You didn’t have to bring me bread and butter,” said her father. “But a cup of tea”—he sipped it appreciatively—“it’s really nice.” He sipped for a moment or two, then said, “I heard that Walter’s got another match coming up.”
“When hasn’t he?” said the woman bitterly.
“Is there ever a time he hasn’t?” the woman said bitterly.
“I heered tell of him in the ‘Lord Nelson’ braggin’ as he was going to spend that b—— afore he went: half a sovereign that was.”
“I heard about him in the ‘Lord Nelson’ bragging that he was going to spend that money before he left: half a sovereign it was.”
“When?” asked the woman.
"When?" asked the woman.
“A’ Sat’day night—I know that’s true.”
“A Saturday night—I know that’s true.”
“Very likely,” she laughed bitterly. “He gives me twenty-three shillings.”
“Very likely,” she laughed bitterly. “He gives me twenty-three shillings.”
“Aye, it’s a nice thing, when a man can do nothing with his money but make a beast of himself!” said the grey-whiskered man. The woman turned her head away. Her father swallowed the last of his tea and handed her the cup.
“Aye, it’s a nice thing, when a man can do nothing with his money but make a beast of himself!” said the grey-whiskered man. The woman turned her head away. Her father finished the last of his tea and handed her the cup.
“Aye,” he sighed, wiping his mouth. “It’s a settler, it is——”
“Aye,” he sighed, wiping his mouth. “It’s a settler, it is——”
He put his hand on the lever. The little engine strained and groaned, and the train rumbled towards the crossing. The woman again looked across the metals. Darkness was settling over the spaces of the railway and trucks: the miners, in grey sombre groups, were still passing home. The winding-engine pulsed hurriedly, with brief pauses. Elizabeth Bates looked at the dreary flow of men, then she went indoors. Her husband did not come.
He placed his hand on the lever. The small engine struggled and groaned, and the train moved toward the crossing. The woman looked across the tracks again. Darkness was creeping over the railway and the trucks: the miners, in serious groups, were still making their way home. The winding-engine pulsed quickly, with short breaks. Elizabeth Bates watched the dull stream of men, then she went inside. Her husband didn’t come.
The kitchen was small and full of firelight; red coals piled glowing up the chimney mouth. All the life of the room seemed in the white, warm hearth and the steel fender reflecting the red fire. The cloth was laid for tea; cups glinted in the shadows. At the back, where the lowest stairs protruded into the room, the boy sat struggling with a knife and a piece of whitewood. He was almost hidden in the shadow. It was half-past four. They had but to await the father’s coming to begin tea. As the mother watched her son’s sullen little struggle with the wood, she saw herself in his silence and pertinacity; she saw the father in her child’s indifference to all but himself. She seemed to be occupied by her husband. He had probably gone past his home, slunk past his own door, to drink before he came in, while his dinner spoiled and wasted in waiting. She glanced at the clock, then took the potatoes to strain them in the yard. The garden and fields beyond the brook were closed in uncertain darkness. When she rose with the saucepan, leaving the drain steaming into the night behind her, she saw the yellow lamps were lit along the high road that went up the hill away beyond the space of the railway lines and the field.
The kitchen was small and filled with warm light from the fire; red coals glowed at the mouth of the chimney. All the life in the room seemed to center around the bright, warm hearth and the steel fender reflecting the red flames. The table was set for tea; cups shimmered in the shadows. At the back, where the lowest stairs jutted into the room, the boy sat struggling with a knife and a piece of white wood. He was nearly hidden in the shadows. It was half-past four. They just had to wait for the father to come home to start tea. As the mother watched her son’s stubborn little battle with the wood, she saw herself in his silence and determination; she saw the father in her child's focus on nothing but himself. She felt preoccupied with thoughts of her husband. He had probably passed by their home, sneaking past the front door to grab a drink before coming inside, while his dinner spoiled and went to waste waiting for him. She glanced at the clock, then took the potatoes outside to strain them. The garden and fields beyond the brook were shrouded in uncertain darkness. When she stood up with the saucepan, leaving the steam from the drain rising into the night behind her, she noticed the yellow lamps were lit along the main road that climbed the hill, beyond the railway tracks and the field.
Then again she watched the men trooping home, fewer now and fewer.
Then again she watched the men heading home, fewer and fewer of them.
Indoors the fire was sinking and the room was dark red. The woman put her saucepan on the hob, and set a batter pudding near the mouth of the oven. Then she stood unmoving. Directly, gratefully, came quick young steps to the door. Someone hung on the latch a moment, then a little girl entered and began pulling off her outdoor things, dragging a mass of curls, just ripening from gold to brown, over her eyes with her hat.
Indoors, the fire was dying down and the room was a deep red. The woman placed her saucepan on the stove and set a batter pudding close to the oven's entrance. Then she stood still. Suddenly, quick footsteps approached the door with excitement. Someone paused at the latch for a moment, then a little girl came in, starting to take off her outdoor clothes, brushing a mass of curls that were just changing from gold to brown over her eyes with her hat.
Her mother chid her for coming late from school, and said she would have to keep her at home the dark winter days.
Her mother scolded her for coming home late from school and said she'd have to keep her at home during the dark winter days.
“Why, mother, it’s hardly a bit dark yet. The lamp’s not lighted, and my father’s not home.”
“Why, Mom, it’s barely dark yet. The lamp isn’t lit, and my dad’s not home.”
“No, he isn’t. But it’s a quarter to five! Did you see anything of him?”
“No, he isn’t. But it’s 4:45! Did you see him at all?”
The child became serious. She looked at her mother with large, wistful blue eyes.
The child grew serious. She gazed at her mother with big, longing blue eyes.
“No, mother, I’ve never seen him. Why? Has he come up an’ gone past, to Old Brinsley? He hasn’t, mother, ’cos I never saw him.”
“No, mom, I’ve never seen him. Why? Has he come and gone to Old Brinsley? He hasn't, mom, because I never saw him.”
“He’d watch that,” said the mother bitterly, “he’d take care as you didn’t see him. But you may depend upon it, he’s seated in the ‘Prince o’ Wales’. He wouldn’t be this late.”
“He’d watch that,” the mother said bitterly, “he’d make sure you didn’t see him. But you can bet he’s sitting in the ‘Prince o’ Wales’. He wouldn’t be this late.”
The girl looked at her mother piteously.
The girl looked at her mom with sadness.
“Let’s have our teas, mother, should we?” said she.
“Shall we have our teas, mom?” she said.
The mother called John to table. She opened the door once more and looked out across the darkness of the lines. All was deserted: she could not hear the winding-engines.
The mother called John to the table. She opened the door again and glanced out into the darkness of the fields. Everything was empty: she couldn't hear the winding engines.
“Perhaps,” she said to herself, “he’s stopped to get some ripping done.”
“Maybe,” she thought to herself, “he’s taken a break to get some chores done.”
They sat down to tea. John, at the end of the table near the door, was almost lost in the darkness. Their faces were hidden from each other. The girl crouched against the fender slowly moving a thick piece of bread before the fire. The lad, his face a dusky mark on the shadow, sat watching her who was transfigured in the red glow.
They sat down for tea. John, at the end of the table by the door, was almost swallowed by the darkness. Their faces were concealed from each other. The girl huddled by the fireplace, gradually moving a thick slice of bread closer to the fire. The boy, his face a dark silhouette in the shadows, watched her as she was illuminated by the red glow.
“I do think it’s beautiful to look in the fire,” said the child.
“I think it’s beautiful to look at the fire,” said the child.
“Do you?” said her mother. “Why?”
“Do you?” her mother asked. “Why?”
“It’s so red, and full of little caves—and it feels so nice, and you can fair smell it.”
“It’s so red, and filled with little caves—and it feels so nice, and you can really smell it.”
“It’ll want mending directly,” replied her mother, “and then if your father comes he’ll carry on and say there never is a fire when a man comes home sweating from the pit. A public-house is always warm enough.”
“It’ll need fixing right away,” replied her mother, “and then if your father comes home, he’ll complain and say there’s never a fire when a man comes home sweaty from work. A pub is always warm enough.”
There was silence till the boy said complainingly: “Make haste, our Annie.”
There was silence until the boy said with a sigh, “Hurry up, our Annie.”
“Well, I am doing! I can’t make the fire do it no faster, can I?”
“Well, I’m trying! I can’t make the fire burn any faster, can I?”
“She keeps wafflin’ it about so’s to make ’er slow,” grumbled the boy.
“She keeps dragging it out to make herself slow,” grumbled the boy.
“Don’t have such an evil imagination, child,” replied the mother.
“Don’t have such a wicked imagination, kid,” replied the mother.
Soon the room was busy in the darkness with the crisp sound of crunching. The mother ate very little. She drank her tea determinedly, and sat thinking. When she rose her anger was evident in the stern unbending of her head. She looked at the pudding in the fender, and broke out:
Soon the room was filled with the sounds of crunching in the darkness. The mother barely ate. She drank her tea with determination and sat lost in thought. When she finally stood up, her anger was clear in the rigid stance of her head. She glanced at the pudding on the hearth and exclaimed:
“It is a scandalous thing as a man can’t even come home to his dinner! If it’s crozzled up to a cinder I don’t see why I should care. Past his very door he goes to get to a public-house, and here I sit with his dinner waiting for him——”
“It’s outrageous that a man can’t even come home to his dinner! Even if it’s burnt to a crisp, I don’t see why I should care. He’ll pass right by his own door just to get to a bar, and here I am sitting with his dinner waiting for him——”
She went out. As she dropped piece after piece of coal on the red fire, the shadows fell on the walls, till the room was almost in total darkness.
She stepped outside. As she let piece after piece of coal fall onto the glowing fire, shadows began to creep across the walls, until the room was nearly completely dark.
“I canna see,” grumbled the invisible John. In spite of herself, the mother laughed.
“I can’t see,” grumbled the invisible John. Despite herself, the mother laughed.
“You know the way to your mouth,” she said. She set the dustpan outside the door. When she came again like a shadow on the hearth, the lad repeated, complaining sulkily:
“You know how to get to your mouth,” she said. She placed the dustpan outside the door. When she returned, like a shadow on the hearth, the boy repeated, grumbling petulantly:
“I canna see.”
"I can't see."
“Good gracious!” cried the mother irritably, “you’re as bad as your father if it’s a bit dusk!”
“Good grief!” the mother exclaimed irritably, “you’re just like your father if it gets a little dark!”
Nevertheless she took a paper spill from a sheaf on the mantelpiece and proceeded to light the lamp that hung from the ceiling in the middle of the room. As she reached up, her figure displayed itself just rounding with maternity.
Nevertheless, she took a paper spill from a stack on the mantelpiece and went on to light the lamp that hung from the ceiling in the middle of the room. As she reached up, her figure showed just a hint of her pregnancy.
“Oh, mother——!” exclaimed the girl.
“Oh, Mom——!” exclaimed the girl.
“What?” said the woman, suspended in the act of putting the lamp glass over the flame. The copper reflector shone handsomely on her, as she stood with uplifted arm, turning to face her daughter.
“What?” the woman said, paused with the lamp glass over the flame. The copper reflector gleamed beautifully on her as she stood with her arm raised, turning to face her daughter.
“You’ve got a flower in your apron!” said the child, in a little rapture at this unusual event.
“You have a flower in your apron!” said the child, excited by this unusual sight.
“Goodness me!” exclaimed the woman, relieved. “One would think the house was afire.” She replaced the glass and waited a moment before turning up the wick. A pale shadow was seen floating vaguely on the floor.
“Goodness!” the woman said, feeling relieved. “You’d think the house was on fire.” She put the glass back and paused for a moment before adjusting the wick. A faint shadow was seen drifting vaguely on the floor.
“Let me smell!” said the child, still rapturously, coming forward and putting her face to her mother’s waist.
“Let me smell!” said the child, still excited, moving closer and pressing her face against her mother’s waist.
“Go along, silly!” said the mother, turning up the lamp. The light revealed their suspense so that the woman felt it almost unbearable. Annie was still bending at her waist. Irritably, the mother took the flowers out from her apron-band.
“Come on, silly!” said the mother, turning on the lamp. The light made their nervousness clear, and the woman felt it almost overwhelming. Annie was still leaning over. Impatiently, the mother pulled the flowers out from her apron.
“Oh, mother—don’t take them out!” Annie cried, catching her hand and trying to replace the sprig.
“Oh, Mom—don’t take them out!” Annie cried, grabbing her hand and trying to put the sprig back.
“Such nonsense!” said the mother, turning away. The child put the pale chrysanthemums to her lips, murmuring:
“Such nonsense!” said the mother, turning away. The child brought the pale chrysanthemums to her lips, murmuring:
“Don’t they smell beautiful!”
"Don't they smell amazing!"
Her mother gave a short laugh.
Her mom let out a brief laugh.
“No,” she said, “not to me. It was chrysanthemums when I married him, and chrysanthemums when you were born, and the first time they ever brought him home drunk, he’d got brown chrysanthemums in his button-hole.”
“No,” she said, “not for me. It was chrysanthemums when I married him, and chrysanthemums when you were born, and the first time they ever brought him home drunk, he had brown chrysanthemums in his buttonhole.”
She looked at the children. Their eyes and their parted lips were wondering. The mother sat rocking in silence for some time. Then she looked at the clock.
She looked at the kids. Their eyes and slightly open mouths were filled with curiosity. The mom sat rocking quietly for a while. Then she glanced at the clock.
“Twenty minutes to six!” In a tone of fine bitter carelessness she continued: “Eh, he’ll not come now till they bring him. There he’ll stick! But he needn’t come rolling in here in his pit-dirt, for I won’t wash him. He can lie on the floor—— Eh, what a fool I’ve been, what a fool! And this is what I came here for, to this dirty hole, rats and all, for him to slink past his very door. Twice last week—he’s begun now——”
“Twenty minutes to six!” With a tone of fine bitter indifference, she said, “Eh, he won’t come now until they bring him. He’ll just stay there! But he doesn’t get to roll in here covered in dirt, because I won’t clean him up. He can lie on the floor—— Eh, what a fool I’ve been, what a fool! And this is what I came here for, to this filthy place, rats and all, for him to sneak past his very door. Twice last week—he’s started now——”
She silenced herself, and rose to clear the table.
She fell silent and got up to clear the table.
While for an hour or more the children played, subduedly intent, fertile of imagination, united in fear of the mother’s wrath, and in dread of their father’s home-coming, Mrs Bates sat in her rocking-chair making a ‘singlet’ of thick cream-coloured flannel, which gave a dull wounded sound as she tore off the grey edge. She worked at her sewing with energy, listening to the children, and her anger wearied itself, lay down to rest, opening its eyes from time to time and steadily watching, its ears raised to listen. Sometimes even her anger quailed and shrank, and the mother suspended her sewing, tracing the footsteps that thudded along the sleepers outside; she would lift her head sharply to bid the children ‘hush’, but she recovered herself in time, and the footsteps went past the gate, and the children were not flung out of their playing world.
While the children played quietly for an hour or more, fully absorbed, filled with imagination, united by fear of their mother’s anger and the dread of their father coming home, Mrs. Bates sat in her rocking chair making a ‘singlet’ from thick cream-colored flannel, which made a dull, wounded sound as she tore off the grey edge. She sewed with energy, listening to the children, and her anger got tired, laid down to rest, occasionally opening its eyes and watching steadily, its ears perked to listen. Sometimes her anger even faltered and shrank, leading the mother to pause her sewing, following the footsteps thudding along the boards outside; she would lift her head sharply to tell the children to ‘hush,’ but she caught herself in time, and the footsteps passed the gate, leaving the children undisturbed in their playing world.
But at last Annie sighed, and gave in. She glanced at her waggon of slippers, and loathed the game. She turned plaintively to her mother.
But finally, Annie sighed and gave in. She looked at her wagon of slippers and hated the game. She turned to her mother with a pained expression.
“Mother!”—but she was inarticulate.
"Mom!"—but she was inarticulate.
John crept out like a frog from under the sofa. His mother glanced up.
John sneaked out like a frog from under the couch. His mom looked up.
“Yes,” she said, “just look at those shirt-sleeves!”
“Yes,” she said, “just look at those shirt sleeves!”
The boy held them out to survey them, saying nothing. Then somebody called in a hoarse voice away down the line, and suspense bristled in the room, till two people had gone by outside, talking.
The boy stretched them out to look at them, saying nothing. Then someone shouted in a raspy voice from far down the line, and tension filled the room, until two people walked by outside, chatting.
“It is time for bed,” said the mother.
“It’s time for bed,” said the mom.
“My father hasn’t come,” wailed Annie plaintively. But her mother was primed with courage.
“My dad hasn’t come,” Annie cried sadly. But her mom was filled with courage.
“Never mind. They’ll bring him when he does come—like a log.” She meant there would be no scene. “And he may sleep on the floor till he wakes himself. I know he’ll not go to work tomorrow after this!”
“Forget it. They’ll bring him when he finally shows up—like a log.” She meant there wouldn’t be any drama. “And he can sleep on the floor until he wakes up on his own. I know he won’t be going to work tomorrow after this!”
The children had their hands and faces wiped with a flannel. They were very quiet. When they had put on their nightdresses, they said their prayers, the boy mumbling. The mother looked down at them, at the brown silken bush of intertwining curls in the nape of the girl’s neck, at the little black head of the lad, and her heart burst with anger at their father who caused all three such distress. The children hid their faces in her skirts for comfort.
The kids had their hands and faces wiped with a washcloth. They were really quiet. After putting on their pajamas, they said their prayers, the boy mumbling. The mother looked down at them, at the brown, silky curls at the back of the girl’s neck, at the little black head of the boy, and her heart filled with anger towards their father for causing them all this distress. The kids hid their faces in her skirts for comfort.
When Mrs Bates came down, the room was strangely empty, with a tension of expectancy. She took up her sewing and stitched for some time without raising her head. Meantime her anger was tinged with fear.
When Mrs. Bates came downstairs, the room felt oddly empty, filled with a sense of anticipation. She picked up her sewing and worked for a while without looking up. Meanwhile, her anger was mixed with fear.
II
The clock struck eight and she rose suddenly, dropping her sewing on her chair. She went to the stairfoot door, opened it, listening. Then she went out, locking the door behind her.
The clock struck eight, and she suddenly stood up, dropping her sewing on the chair. She walked to the door at the bottom of the stairs, opened it, and listened. Then she went outside, locking the door behind her.
Something scuffled in the yard, and she started, though she knew it was only the rats with which the place was overrun. The night was very dark. In the great bay of railway lines, bulked with trucks, there was no trace of light, only away back she could see a few yellow lamps at the pit-top, and the red smear of the burning pit-bank on the night. She hurried along the edge of the track, then, crossing the converging lines, came to the stile by the white gates, whence she emerged on the road. Then the fear which had led her shrank. People were walking up to New Brinsley; she saw the lights in the houses; twenty yards further on were the broad windows of the ‘Prince of Wales’, very warm and bright, and the loud voices of men could be heard distinctly. What a fool she had been to imagine that anything had happened to him! He was merely drinking over there at the ‘Prince of Wales’. She faltered. She had never yet been to fetch him, and she never would go. So she continued her walk towards the long straggling line of houses, standing blank on the highway. She entered a passage between the dwellings.
Something rustled in the yard, and she jumped, even though she knew it was just the rats that swarmed the place. The night was pitch black. In the vast area of railway tracks, cluttered with freight cars, there was no sign of light, only in the distance could she see a few yellow lamps at the pit-top and the red glow of the burning pit-bank lighting up the night. She quickly moved along the edge of the track, then crossed the converging lines to reach the stile by the white gates, from where she stepped onto the road. Then the fear that had driven her began to fade. People were walking toward New Brinsley; she noticed the lights in the houses; a short distance ahead were the wide windows of the 'Prince of Wales', bright and inviting, with the loud voices of men clearly audible. What a fool she had been to think something had happened to him! He was just over there at the 'Prince of Wales', drinking. She hesitated. She had never gone to fetch him, and she never would. So she kept walking toward the long, scattered line of houses that stood silent along the highway. She entered a passage between the homes.
“Mr Rigley?—Yes! Did you want him? No, he’s not in at this minute.”
“Mr. Rigley?—Yes! Were you looking for him? No, he’s not here right now.”
The raw-boned woman leaned forward from her dark scullery and peered at the other, upon whom fell a dim light through the blind of the kitchen window.
The thin woman leaned forward from her dark kitchen and looked at the other person, who was bathed in a faint light coming through the kitchen window's blind.
“Is it Mrs Bates?” she asked in a tone tinged with respect.
“Is it Mrs. Bates?” she asked respectfully.
“Yes. I wondered if your Master was at home. Mine hasn’t come yet.”
“Yes. I was wondering if your Master is at home. Mine hasn't arrived yet.”
“’Asn’t ’e! Oh, Jack’s been ’ome an’ ’ad ’is dinner an’ gone out. ’E’s just gone for ’alf an hour afore bedtime. Did you call at the ‘Prince of Wales’?”
“Isn’t he! Oh, Jack’s been home and had his dinner and gone out. He just left for half an hour before bedtime. Did you stop by the ‘Prince of Wales’?”
“No——”
"Nope—"
“No, you didn’t like——! It’s not very nice.” The other woman was indulgent. There was an awkward pause. “Jack never said nothink about—about your Mester,” she said.
“No, you didn’t like——! That’s not very nice.” The other woman was understanding. There was an awkward pause. “Jack never said anything about—about your Master,” she said.
“No!—I expect he’s stuck in there!”
“No! I bet he’s stuck in there!”
Elizabeth Bates said this bitterly, and with recklessness. She knew that the woman across the yard was standing at her door listening, but she did not care. As she turned:
Elizabeth Bates said this bitterly and without restraint. She knew the woman across the yard was standing at her door listening, but she didn't care. As she turned:
“Stop a minute! I’ll just go an’ ask Jack if e’ knows anythink,” said Mrs Rigley.
“Hold on a minute! I’ll just go ask Jack if he knows anything,” said Mrs. Rigley.
“Oh, no—I wouldn’t like to put——!”
“Oh, no—I wouldn’t want to put——!”
“Yes, I will, if you’ll just step inside an’ see as th’ childer doesn’t come downstairs and set theirselves afire.”
“Yes, I will, if you'll just come inside and make sure the kids don't come downstairs and set themselves on fire.”
Elizabeth Bates, murmuring a remonstrance, stepped inside. The other woman apologized for the state of the room.
Elizabeth Bates, quietly expressing her disapproval, stepped inside. The other woman apologized for how messy the room was.
The kitchen needed apology. There were little frocks and trousers and childish undergarments on the squab and on the floor, and a litter of playthings everywhere. On the black American cloth of the table were pieces of bread and cake, crusts, slops, and a teapot with cold tea.
The kitchen needed to be cleaned up. There were small dresses and pants and kids' underwear on the couch and on the floor, along with toys scattered everywhere. On the black American cloth of the table were bits of bread and cake, crusts, spills, and a teapot with cold tea.
“Eh, ours is just as bad,” said Elizabeth Bates, looking at the woman, not at the house. Mrs Rigley put a shawl over her head and hurried out, saying:
“Yeah, ours is just as bad,” Elizabeth Bates said, eyeing the woman instead of the house. Mrs. Rigley threw a shawl over her head and quickly stepped outside, saying:
“I shanna be a minute.”
“I won’t be a minute.”
The other sat, noting with faint disapproval the general untidiness of the room. Then she fell to counting the shoes of various sizes scattered over the floor. There were twelve. She sighed and said to herself, “No wonder!”—glancing at the litter. There came the scratching of two pairs of feet on the yard, and the Rigleys entered. Elizabeth Bates rose. Rigley was a big man, with very large bones. His head looked particularly bony. Across his temple was a blue scar, caused by a wound got in the pit, a wound in which the coal-dust remained blue like tattooing.
The other woman sat, quietly disapproving of the overall messiness of the room. Then she started counting the shoes of different sizes scattered across the floor. There were twelve. She sighed and thought to herself, “No wonder!” — glancing at the clutter. She heard the sounds of two pairs of feet outside, and the Rigleys walked in. Elizabeth Bates stood up. Rigley was a large man with very big bones. His head looked especially bony. He had a blue scar across his temple from an injury he got in the pit, where the coal dust had remained blue like a tattoo.
“Asna ’e come whoam yit?” asked the man, without any form of greeting, but with deference and sympathy. “I couldna say wheer he is—’e’s non ower theer!”—he jerked his head to signify the ‘Prince of Wales’.
“Asna come home yet?” asked the man, without any greeting, but with respect and concern. “I can’t say where he is—he’s not over there!”—he nodded to indicate the ‘Prince of Wales’.
“’E’s ’appen gone up to th’ ‘Yew’,” said Mrs Rigley.
“He's probably gone up to the 'Yew,'” said Mrs. Rigley.
There was another pause. Rigley had evidently something to get off his mind:
There was another pause. Rigley clearly had something he wanted to say:
“Ah left ’im finishin’ a stint,” he began. “Loose-all ’ad bin gone about ten minutes when we com’n away, an’ I shouted, ‘Are ter comin’, Walt?’ an’ ’e said, ‘Go on, Ah shanna be but a’ef a minnit,’ so we com’n ter th’ bottom, me an’ Bowers, thinkin’ as ’e wor just behint, an’ ’ud come up i’ th’ next bantle——”
“Ah left him finishing a stint,” he began. “Loose-all had been gone for about ten minutes when we were coming away, and I shouted, ‘Are you coming, Walt?’ and he said, ‘Go on, I shan’t be but half a minute,’ so we came to the bottom, me and Bowers, thinking he was just behind and would catch up in the next moment——”
He stood perplexed, as if answering a charge of deserting his mate. Elizabeth Bates, now again certain of disaster, hastened to reassure him:
He stood confused, as if he was being accused of abandoning his partner. Elizabeth Bates, now once again convinced of impending trouble, hurried to comfort him:
“I expect ’e’s gone up to th’ ‘Yew Tree’, as you say. It’s not the first time. I’ve fretted myself into a fever before now. He’ll come home when they carry him.”
“I expect he’s gone up to the ‘Yew Tree’, as you say. It’s not the first time. I’ve worried myself sick before. He’ll come home when they bring him back.”
“Ay, isn’t it too bad!” deplored the other woman.
“Yeah, isn’t it too bad!” the other woman lamented.
“I’ll just step up to Dick’s an’ see if ’e is theer,” offered the man, afraid of appearing alarmed, afraid of taking liberties.
“I’ll just go up to Dick’s and see if he’s there,” the man said, trying not to seem worried, hesitant to overstep his bounds.
“Oh, I wouldn’t think of bothering you that far,” said Elizabeth Bates, with emphasis, but he knew she was glad of his offer.
“Oh, I wouldn’t dream of bothering you like that,” said Elizabeth Bates, emphasizing her point, but he knew she appreciated his offer.
As they stumbled up the entry, Elizabeth Bates heard Rigley’s wife run across the yard and open her neighbour’s door. At this, suddenly all the blood in her body seemed to switch away from her heart.
As they made their way up the entry, Elizabeth Bates heard Rigley’s wife dash across the yard and open her neighbor’s door. At that moment, it felt like all the blood in her body had suddenly rushed away from her heart.
“Mind!” warned Rigley. “Ah’ve said many a time as Ah’d fill up them ruts in this entry, sumb’dy ’ll be breakin’ their legs yit.”
“Mind!” warned Rigley. “I’ve said many times that I’d fill up those ruts in this entry; someone’s going to break their legs yet.”
She recovered herself and walked quickly along with the miner.
She composed herself and walked quickly alongside the miner.
“I don’t like leaving the children in bed, and nobody in the house,” she said.
“I don’t like leaving the kids in bed, with no one else in the house,” she said.
“No, you dunna!” he replied courteously. They were soon at the gate of the cottage.
“No, you don’t!” he replied politely. They were soon at the gate of the cottage.
“Well, I shanna be many minnits. Dunna you be frettin’ now, ’e’ll be all right,” said the butty.
“Well, I won’t be long. Don’t worry now, he’ll be just fine,” said the helper.
“Thank you very much, Mr Rigley,” she replied.
“Thank you so much, Mr. Rigley,” she replied.
“You’re welcome!” he stammered, moving away. “I shanna be many minnits.”
“You’re welcome!” he stammered, backing away. “I won’t be gone long.”
The house was quiet. Elizabeth Bates took off her hat and shawl, and rolled back the rug. When she had finished, she sat down. It was a few minutes past nine. She was startled by the rapid chuff of the winding-engine at the pit, and the sharp whirr of the brakes on the rope as it descended. Again she felt the painful sweep of her blood, and she put her hand to her side, saying aloud, “Good gracious!—it’s only the nine o’clock deputy going down,” rebuking herself.
The house was quiet. Elizabeth Bates took off her hat and shawl, and rolled back the rug. Once she was done, she sat down. It was a little past nine. She was startled by the quick chuff of the winding engine at the pit and the sharp whir of the brakes on the rope as it went down. Again, she felt the painful rush of her blood, and she put her hand to her side, saying out loud, “Good gracious!—it’s just the nine o’clock deputy going down,” scolding herself.
She sat still, listening. Half an hour of this, and she was wearied out.
She sat quietly, listening. After half an hour of this, she was exhausted.
“What am I working myself up like this for?” she said pitiably to herself, “I s’ll only be doing myself some damage.”
“What am I getting so worked up for?” she said sadly to herself, “I’ll just end up hurting myself.”
She took out her sewing again.
She pulled out her sewing again.
At a quarter to ten there were footsteps. One person! She watched for the door to open. It was an elderly woman, in a black bonnet and a black woollen shawl—his mother. She was about sixty years old, pale, with blue eyes, and her face all wrinkled and lamentable. She shut the door and turned to her daughter-in-law peevishly.
At a quarter to ten, there were footsteps. One person! She watched for the door to open. It was an older woman, wearing a black bonnet and a black wool shawl—his mother. She was around sixty years old, pale, with blue eyes, and her face was all wrinkled and sad-looking. She shut the door and turned to her daughter-in-law irritably.
“Eh, Lizzie, whatever shall we do, whatever shall we do!” she cried.
“Ugh, Lizzie, what are we going to do, what are we going to do!” she cried.
Elizabeth drew back a little, sharply.
Elizabeth suddenly pulled back slightly.
“What is it, mother?” she said.
“What's wrong, Mom?” she asked.
The elder woman seated herself on the sofa.
The older woman sat down on the sofa.
“I don’t know, child, I can’t tell you!”—she shook her head slowly. Elizabeth sat watching her, anxious and vexed.
“I don’t know, sweetie, I just can’t tell you!”—she shook her head slowly. Elizabeth sat there watching her, feeling anxious and frustrated.
“I don’t know,” replied the grandmother, sighing very deeply. “There’s no end to my troubles, there isn’t. The things I’ve gone through, I’m sure it’s enough——!” She wept without wiping her eyes, the tears running.
“I don’t know,” the grandmother replied, letting out a deep sigh. “My troubles never seem to end. Everything I’ve been through, I’m sure it’s enough—!” She cried without bothering to wipe her eyes, the tears streaming down her face.
“But, mother,” interrupted Elizabeth, “what do you mean? What is it?”
“But, Mom,” interrupted Elizabeth, “what do you mean? What is it?”
The grandmother slowly wiped her eyes. The fountains of her tears were stopped by Elizabeth’s directness. She wiped her eyes slowly.
The grandmother slowly dried her eyes. The flow of her tears was halted by Elizabeth’s straightforwardness. She dried her eyes slowly.
“Poor child! Eh, you poor thing!” she moaned. “I don’t know what we’re going to do, I don’t—and you as you are—it’s a thing, it is indeed!”
“Aw, poor kid! Oh, you poor thing!” she sighed. “I have no idea what we’re going to do, really—I just don’t—and you being like this—it’s just awful, it really is!”
Elizabeth waited.
Elizabeth was waiting.
“Is he dead?” she asked, and at the words her heart swung violently, though she felt a slight flush of shame at the ultimate extravagance of the question. Her words sufficiently frightened the old lady, almost brought her to herself.
“Is he dead?” she asked, and at her words, her heart raced wildly, even though she felt a slight flush of shame at the sheer boldness of the question. Her words were enough to scare the old lady, nearly bringing her back to her senses.
“Don’t say so, Elizabeth! We’ll hope it’s not as bad as that; no, may the Lord spare us that, Elizabeth. Jack Rigley came just as I was sittin’ down to a glass afore going to bed, an’ ’e said, ‘’Appen you’ll go down th’ line, Mrs Bates. Walt’s had an accident. ’Appen you’ll go an’ sit wi’ ’er till we can get him home.’ I hadn’t time to ask him a word afore he was gone. An’ I put my bonnet on an’ come straight down, Lizzie. I thought to myself, ‘Eh, that poor blessed child, if anybody should come an’ tell her of a sudden, there’s no knowin’ what’ll ’appen to ’er.’ You mustn’t let it upset you, Lizzie—or you know what to expect. How long is it, six months—or is it five, Lizzie? Ay!”—the old woman shook her head—“time slips on, it slips on! Ay!”
“Don’t say that, Elizabeth! Let’s hope it’s not as bad as that; may the Lord spare us from it, Elizabeth. Jack Rigley came just as I was sitting down to have a drink before bed, and he said, ‘Maybe you’ll go down the line, Mrs. Bates. Walt’s had an accident. Maybe you can go and sit with her until we can get him home.’ I didn’t have time to ask him anything before he was gone. So, I put my bonnet on and came straight down, Lizzie. I thought to myself, ‘Oh, that poor dear child, if someone were to suddenly tell her, who knows what might happen to her?’ You mustn’t let it upset you, Lizzie—or you know what to expect. How long has it been, six months—or is it five, Lizzie? Yes!”—the old woman shook her head—“time keeps moving on, it keeps moving on! Yes!”
Elizabeth’s thoughts were busy elsewhere. If he was killed—would she be able to manage on the little pension and what she could earn?—she counted up rapidly. If he was hurt—they wouldn’t take him to the hospital—how tiresome he would be to nurse!—but perhaps she’d be able to get him away from the drink and his hateful ways. She would—while he was ill. The tears offered to come to her eyes at the picture. But what sentimental luxury was this she was beginning?—She turned to consider the children. At any rate she was absolutely necessary for them. They were her business.
Elizabeth's mind was occupied with other thoughts. If he died—would she be able to survive on the small pension and what she could earn?—she quickly calculated. If he was injured—they wouldn’t take him to the hospital—how exhausting it would be to care for him!—but maybe she could help him quit drinking and change his annoying habits. She would—while he was recovering. Tears threatened to well up at the thought. But what foolish sentimentality was this she was starting?—She shifted her focus to the kids. At the very least, she was absolutely essential to them. They were her responsibility.
“Ay!” repeated the old woman, “it seems but a week or two since he brought me his first wages. Ay—he was a good lad, Elizabeth, he was, in his way. I don’t know why he got to be such a trouble, I don’t. He was a happy lad at home, only full of spirits. But there’s no mistake he’s been a handful of trouble, he has! I hope the Lord’ll spare him to mend his ways. I hope so, I hope so. You’ve had a sight o’ trouble with him, Elizabeth, you have indeed. But he was a jolly enough lad wi’ me, he was, I can assure you. I don’t know how it is....”
“Eh!” the old woman said again, “it feels like just a week or two since he brought me his first paycheck. Yeah—he was a good kid, Elizabeth, he really was, in his own way. I don’t know why he turned into such a handful, I really don’t. He was a cheerful kid at home, always full of energy. But there’s no denying he’s been a lot of trouble, that’s for sure! I hope the Lord will help him turn his life around. I really hope so. You’ve had your share of trouble with him, Elizabeth, you certainly have. But he was a fun enough kid with me, he was, I can promise you that. I just don’t understand how it all happened...”
The old woman continued to muse aloud, a monotonous irritating sound, while Elizabeth thought concentratedly, startled once, when she heard the winding-engine chuff quickly, and the brakes skirr with a shriek. Then she heard the engine more slowly, and the brakes made no sound. The old woman did not notice. Elizabeth waited in suspense. The mother-in-law talked, with lapses into silence.
The old woman kept talking to herself in a dull, annoying way, while Elizabeth focused her thoughts, getting startled once when she heard the winding engine puff quickly and the brakes screech loudly. Then the engine slowed down, and the brakes were silent. The old woman didn’t notice any of this. Elizabeth waited nervously. The mother-in-law kept talking, sometimes pausing into silence.
“But he wasn’t your son, Lizzie, an’ it makes a difference. Whatever he was, I remember him when he was little, an’ I learned to understand him and to make allowances. You’ve got to make allowances for them——”
“But he wasn’t your son, Lizzie, and that matters. Whatever he was, I remember him as a kid, and I learned to understand him and to be accommodating. You have to be accommodating for them—”
It was half-past ten, and the old woman was saying: “But it’s trouble from beginning to end; you’re never too old for trouble, never too old for that——” when the gate banged back, and there were heavy feet on the steps.
It was 10:30, and the old woman was saying, “But it’s trouble from start to finish; you’re never too old for trouble, never too old for that——” when the gate slammed open, and there were heavy footsteps on the steps.
“I’ll go, Lizzie, let me go,” cried the old woman, rising. But Elizabeth was at the door. It was a man in pit-clothes.
“I’ll go, Lizzie, let me go,” the old woman exclaimed, getting up. But Elizabeth was at the door. There was a man wearing work clothes.
“They’re bringin’ ’im, Missis,” he said. Elizabeth’s heart halted a moment. Then it surged on again, almost suffocating her.
“They're bringing him, Missis,” he said. Elizabeth’s heart stopped for a moment. Then it raced on again, almost suffocating her.
“Is he—is it bad?” she asked.
“Is he—is it bad?” she asked.
The man turned away, looking at the darkness:
The man turned away, staring into the darkness:
“The doctor says ’e’d been dead hours. ’E saw ’im i’ th’ lamp-cabin.”
“The doctor says he had been dead for hours. He saw him in the lamp cabin.”
The old woman, who stood just behind Elizabeth, dropped into a chair, and folded her hands, crying: “Oh, my boy, my boy!”
The old woman, who was standing just behind Elizabeth, sank into a chair and folded her hands, crying, “Oh, my boy, my boy!”
“Hush!” said Elizabeth, with a sharp twitch of a frown. “Be still, mother, don’t waken th’ children: I wouldn’t have them down for anything!”
“Hush!” said Elizabeth, frowning sharply. “Be quiet, mom, don’t wake the kids: I wouldn’t want them up for anything!”
The old woman moaned softly, rocking herself. The man was drawing away. Elizabeth took a step forward.
The old woman moaned quietly, swaying back and forth. The man was pulling away. Elizabeth stepped closer.
“How was it?” she asked.
"How was it?" she asked.
“Well, I couldn’t say for sure,” the man replied, very ill at ease. “’E wor finishin’ a stint an’ th’ butties ’ad gone, an’ a lot o’ stuff come down atop ’n ’im.”
“Well, I can’t say for sure,” the man replied, feeling very uncomfortable. “He was finishing a shift and the sandwiches had gone, and a lot of stuff came down on top of him.”
“And crushed him?” cried the widow, with a shudder.
“And crushed him?” cried the widow, shuddering.
“No,” said the man, “it fell at th’ back of ’im. ’E wor under th’ face, an’ it niver touched ’im. It shut ’im in. It seems ’e wor smothered.”
“ No,” said the man, “it fell behind him. He was under the face, and it never touched him. It trapped him. It seems he was suffocated.”
Elizabeth shrank back. She heard the old woman behind her cry:
Elizabeth pulled back. She heard the old woman behind her shout:
“What?—what did ’e say it was?”
“What?—what did he say it was?”
The man replied, more loudly: “’E wor smothered!”
The man replied, more loudly: “He was smothered!”
Then the old woman wailed aloud, and this relieved Elizabeth.
Then the old woman cried out loudly, and this eased Elizabeth.
“Oh, mother,” she said, putting her hand on the old woman, “don’t waken th’ children, don’t waken th’ children.”
“Oh, Mom,” she said, putting her hand on the old woman, “don’t wake the kids, don’t wake the kids.”
She wept a little, unknowing, while the old mother rocked herself and moaned. Elizabeth remembered that they were bringing him home, and she must be ready. “They’ll lay him in the parlour,” she said to herself, standing a moment pale and perplexed.
She cried a little, unaware, while the old mother rocked back and forth, moaning. Elizabeth recalled that they were bringing him home, and she needed to be prepared. “They’ll lay him in the living room,” she told herself, standing for a moment, pale and confused.
Then she lighted a candle and went into the tiny room. The air was cold and damp, but she could not make a fire, there was no fireplace. She set down the candle and looked round. The candle-light glittered on the lustre-glasses, on the two vases that held some of the pink chrysanthemums, and on the dark mahogany. There was a cold, deathly smell of chrysanthemums in the room. Elizabeth stood looking at the flowers. She turned away, and calculated whether there would be room to lay him on the floor, between the couch and the chiffonier. She pushed the chairs aside. There would be room to lay him down and to step round him. Then she fetched the old red tablecloth, and another old cloth, spreading them down to save her bit of carpet. She shivered on leaving the parlour; so, from the dresser-drawer she took a clean shirt and put it at the fire to air. All the time her mother-in-law was rocking herself in the chair and moaning.
Then she lit a candle and went into the small room. The air was cold and damp, but she couldn't start a fire since there was no fireplace. She placed the candle down and looked around. The candlelight sparkled on the glassware, on the two vases holding some pink chrysanthemums, and on the dark mahogany. There was a cold, deathly scent of chrysanthemums in the room. Elizabeth stood staring at the flowers. She turned away and thought about whether there would be enough space to lay him on the floor, between the couch and the dresser. She moved the chairs aside. There would be enough room to lay him down and to step around him. Then she got the old red tablecloth and another old cloth, spreading them out to protect the carpet. She shivered as she left the parlor; so, from the dresser drawer, she took a clean shirt and put it by the fire to air. Meanwhile, her mother-in-law was rocking herself in the chair and moaning.
“You’ll have to move from there, mother,” said Elizabeth. “They’ll be bringing him in. Come in the rocker.”
“You need to move from there, Mom,” said Elizabeth. “They’re going to bring him in. Come sit in the rocking chair.”
The old mother rose mechanically, and seated herself by the fire, continuing to lament. Elizabeth went into the pantry for another candle, and there, in the little penthouse under the naked tiles, she heard them coming. She stood still in the pantry doorway, listening. She heard them pass the end of the house, and come awkwardly down the three steps, a jumble of shuffling footsteps and muttering voices. The old woman was silent. The men were in the yard.
The old mother got up automatically and sat by the fire, still crying. Elizabeth went into the pantry for another candle, and there, in the small space under the bare tiles, she heard them approaching. She paused in the pantry doorway, listening. She heard them pass the end of the house and come clumsily down the three steps, a mix of shuffling footsteps and murmuring voices. The old woman was quiet. The men were in the yard.
Then Elizabeth heard Matthews, the manager of the pit, say: “You go in first, Jim. Mind!”
Then Elizabeth heard Matthews, the pit manager, say: “You go in first, Jim. Be careful!”
The door came open, and the two women saw a collier backing into the room, holding one end of a stretcher, on which they could see the nailed pit-boots of the dead man. The two carriers halted, the man at the head stooping to the lintel of the door.
The door opened, and the two women saw a coal miner backing into the room, holding one end of a stretcher, on which they could see the nailed work boots of the dead man. The two people carrying the stretcher stopped, the man at the head bending down to fit under the doorframe.
“Wheer will you have him?” asked the manager, a short, white-bearded man.
“Where will you have him?” asked the manager, a short, white-bearded man.
Elizabeth roused herself and came from the pantry carrying the unlighted candle.
Elizabeth woke up and came from the pantry holding the unlit candle.
“In the parlour,” she said.
“In the living room,” she said.
“In there, Jim!” pointed the manager, and the carriers backed round into the tiny room. The coat with which they had covered the body fell off as they awkwardly turned through the two doorways, and the women saw their man, naked to the waist, lying stripped for work. The old woman began to moan in a low voice of horror.
“In there, Jim!” the manager pointed, and the carriers stepped into the small room. The coat they had used to cover the body slipped off as they awkwardly turned through the two doorways, and the women saw their man, bare to the waist, lying exposed for work. The old woman began to moan softly in horror.
“Lay th’ stretcher at th’ side,” snapped the manager, “an’ put ’im on th’ cloths. Mind now, mind! Look you now——!”
“Lay the stretcher on the side,” the manager snapped, “and put him on the cloths. Be careful now, be careful! Look here——!”
One of the men had knocked off a vase of chrysanthemums. He stared awkwardly, then they set down the stretcher. Elizabeth did not look at her husband. As soon as she could get in the room, she went and picked up the broken vase and the flowers.
One of the guys had knocked over a vase of chrysanthemums. He stared uncomfortably, then they placed the stretcher down. Elizabeth didn’t look at her husband. As soon as she got into the room, she went and picked up the broken vase and the flowers.
“Wait a minute!” she said.
"Hold on a second!" she said.
The three men waited in silence while she mopped up the water with a duster.
The three men stood silently while she wiped up the water with a cloth.
“Eh, what a job, what a job, to be sure!” the manager was saying, rubbing his brow with trouble and perplexity. “Never knew such a thing in my life, never! He’d no business to ha’ been left. I never knew such a thing in my life! Fell over him clean as a whistle, an’ shut him in. Not four foot of space, there wasn’t—yet it scarce bruised him.”
“Wow, what a job, what a job, for sure!” the manager was saying, rubbing his forehead in frustration and confusion. “I’ve never seen anything like this in my life, never! He shouldn’t have been left there. I’ve never seen anything like this! I tripped over him completely, and closed him in. There wasn’t even four feet of space—yet it hardly hurt him.”
He looked down at the dead man, lying prone, half naked, all grimed with coal-dust.
He looked down at the dead man, lying face down, half naked, all covered in coal dust.
“‘’Sphyxiated,’ the doctor said. It is the most terrible job I’ve ever known. Seems as if it was done o’ purpose. Clean over him, an’ shut ’im in, like a mouse-trap”—he made a sharp, descending gesture with his hand.
“‘Sphyxiated,’ the doctor said. It is the worst job I’ve ever seen. It feels like it was done on purpose. Clean over him, and shut him in, like a mouse trap”—he made a sharp, downward motion with his hand.
The colliers standing by jerked aside their heads in hopeless comment.
The coal miners standing nearby shrugged their heads in a hopeless reaction.
The horror of the thing bristled upon them all.
The terror of the situation overwhelmed them all.
Then they heard the girl’s voice upstairs calling shrilly: “Mother, mother—who is it? Mother, who is it?”
Then they heard the girl's voice upstairs calling loudly, "Mom, Mom—who is it? Mom, who is it?"
Elizabeth hurried to the foot of the stairs and opened the door:
Elizabeth rushed to the bottom of the stairs and opened the door:
“Go to sleep!” she commanded sharply. “What are you shouting about? Go to sleep at once—there’s nothing——”
“Go to sleep!” she ordered sharply. “What are you yelling about? Go to sleep right now—there’s nothing——”
Then she began to mount the stairs. They could hear her on the boards, and on the plaster floor of the little bedroom. They could hear her distinctly:
Then she started to climb the stairs. They could hear her on the floorboards and on the plaster floor of the small bedroom. They could hear her clearly:
“What’s the matter now?—what’s the matter with you, silly thing?”—her voice was much agitated, with an unreal gentleness.
“What’s wrong now?—what’s wrong with you, you silly thing?”—her voice was very upset, with an oddly gentle tone.
“I thought it was some men come,” said the plaintive voice of the child. “Has he come?”
“I thought some men had come,” said the sad-sounding voice of the child. “Has he arrived?”
“Yes, they’ve brought him. There’s nothing to make a fuss about. Go to sleep now, like a good child.”
“Yes, they’ve brought him. There’s nothing to worry about. Go to sleep now, like a good kid.”
They could hear her voice in the bedroom, they waited whilst she covered the children under the bedclothes.
They could hear her voice in the bedroom as they waited for her to tuck the children under the covers.
“Is he drunk?” asked the girl, timidly, faintly.
“Is he drunk?” the girl asked, nervously, her voice barely audible.
“No! No—he’s not! He—he’s asleep.”
“No! No—he isn’t! He’s asleep.”
“Is he asleep downstairs?”
"Is he sleeping downstairs?"
“Yes—and don’t make a noise.”
“Yes—and keep it quiet.”
There was silence for a moment, then the men heard the frightened child again:
There was silence for a moment, then the men heard the scared child again:
“What’s that noise?”
"What's that sound?"
“It’s nothing, I tell you, what are you bothering for?”
“It’s nothing, I tell you, why are you making a fuss?”
The noise was the grandmother moaning. She was oblivious of everything, sitting on her chair rocking and moaning. The manager put his hand on her arm and bade her “Sh—sh!!”
The noise was the grandmother groaning. She was completely unaware of everything, sitting in her chair, rocking and moaning. The manager placed his hand on her arm and said, “Sh—sh!!”
The old woman opened her eyes and looked at him. She was shocked by this interruption, and seemed to wonder.
The old woman opened her eyes and looked at him. She was surprised by this interruption and appeared to be questioning what was happening.
“What time is it?”—the plaintive thin voice of the child, sinking back unhappily into sleep, asked this last question.
“What time is it?”—the sad, thin voice of the child, sinking back unhappily into sleep, asked this final question.
“Ten o’clock,” answered the mother more softly. Then she must have bent down and kissed the children.
“Ten o’clock,” the mother replied softly. Then she must have leaned down and kissed the kids.
Matthews beckoned to the men to come away. They put on their caps and took up the stretcher. Stepping over the body, they tiptoed out of the house. None of them spoke till they were far from the wakeful children.
Matthews signaled to the men to come over. They put on their hats and picked up the stretcher. Carefully stepping over the body, they quietly left the house. None of them said a word until they were far from the alert children.
When Elizabeth came down she found her mother alone on the parlour floor, leaning over the dead man, the tears dropping on him.
When Elizabeth came down, she found her mother alone on the living room floor, leaning over the dead man, tears falling on him.
“We must lay him out,” the wife said. She put on the kettle, then returning knelt at the feet, and began to unfasten the knotted leather laces. The room was clammy and dim with only one candle, so that she had to bend her face almost to the floor. At last she got off the heavy boots and put them away.
“We need to lay him out,” the wife said. She turned on the kettle, then returned to kneel at his feet and started to untie the knotted leather laces. The room was chilly and dim with just one candle, so she had to lean her face almost to the floor. Finally, she removed the heavy boots and set them aside.
“You must help me now,” she whispered to the old woman. Together they stripped the man.
“You need to help me now,” she whispered to the old woman. Together, they took the man’s clothes off.
When they arose, saw him lying in the naïve dignity of death, the women stood arrested in fear and respect. For a few moments they remained still, looking down, the old mother whimpering. Elizabeth felt countermanded. She saw him, how utterly inviolable he lay in himself. She had nothing to do with him. She could not accept it. Stooping, she laid her hand on him, in claim. He was still warm, for the mine was hot where he had died. His mother had his face between her hands, and was murmuring incoherently. The old tears fell in succession as drops from wet leaves; the mother was not weeping, merely her tears flowed. Elizabeth embraced the body of her husband, with cheek and lips. She seemed to be listening, inquiring, trying to get some connection. But she could not. She was driven away. He was impregnable.
When they got up and saw him lying there in the simple dignity of death, the women stood frozen in fear and respect. For a few moments, they stayed still, looking down, the old mother quietly sobbing. Elizabeth felt overwhelmed. She saw how utterly untouchable he appeared in his stillness. She had nothing to do with him. She couldn’t accept it. Leaning down, she placed her hand on him, as if claiming him. He was still warm, since the mine had been hot where he had died. His mother held his face in her hands, murmuring incoherently. Tears fell one after the other, like drops from wet leaves; the mother wasn’t crying, her tears just flowed. Elizabeth embraced her husband’s body, with her cheek and lips against him. She seemed to be listening, searching for some connection. But she couldn’t find it. She felt pushed away. He was impenetrable.
She rose, went into the kitchen, where she poured warm water into a bowl, brought soap and flannel and a soft towel.
She got up, went into the kitchen, poured warm water into a bowl, grabbed soap and a washcloth, and a soft towel.
“I must wash him,” she said.
“I need to wash him,” she said.
Then the old mother rose stiffly, and watched Elizabeth as she carefully washed his face, carefully brushing the big blond moustache from his mouth with the flannel. She was afraid with a bottomless fear, so she ministered to him. The old woman, jealous, said:
Then the old mother got up slowly and watched Elizabeth as she gently washed his face, carefully brushing the big blond mustache away from his mouth with the cloth. She was filled with an endless fear, so she took care of him. The old woman, feeling jealous, said:
“Let me wipe him!”—and she kneeled on the other side drying slowly as Elizabeth washed, her big black bonnet sometimes brushing the dark head of her daughter. They worked thus in silence for a long time. They never forgot it was death, and the touch of the man’s dead body gave them strange emotions, different in each of the women; a great dread possessed them both, the mother felt the lie was given to her womb, she was denied; the wife felt the utter isolation of the human soul, the child within her was a weight apart from her.
“Let me clean him!”—and she knelt on the other side, slowly drying as Elizabeth washed, her large black bonnet occasionally brushing against her daughter's dark hair. They worked in silence for a long time. They never forgot it was death, and the touch of the man’s dead body stirred strange feelings in each of the women; a deep dread consumed them both. The mother felt betrayed by her womb, denied of life. The wife sensed the profound solitude of the human soul, the child within her felt like a burden separate from her.
At last it was finished. He was a man of handsome body, and his face showed no traces of drink. He was blonde, full-fleshed, with fine limbs. But he was dead.
At last, it was done. He was a man with a good physique, and his face showed no signs of alcohol. He had blonde hair, a full build, and well-defined limbs. But he was dead.
“Bless him,” whispered his mother, looking always at his face, and speaking out of sheer terror. “Dear lad—bless him!” She spoke in a faint, sibilant ecstasy of fear and mother love.
“Bless him,” whispered his mother, always looking at his face, and speaking from pure terror. “Dear boy—bless him!” She spoke in a soft, hissing mix of fear and maternal love.
Elizabeth sank down again to the floor, and put her face against his neck, and trembled and shuddered. But she had to draw away again. He was dead, and her living flesh had no place against his. A great dread and weariness held her: she was so unavailing. Her life was gone like this.
Elizabeth sank down to the floor again, pressed her face against his neck, and trembled. But she had to pull away once more. He was dead, and her living body had no place against his. A deep sense of dread and exhaustion overwhelmed her: she felt so powerless. Her life was lost just like that.
“White as milk he is, clear as a twelve-month baby, bless him, the darling!” the old mother murmured to herself. “Not a mark on him, clear and clean and white, beautiful as ever a child was made,” she murmured with pride. Elizabeth kept her face hidden.
“White as milk he is, clear as a year-old baby, bless him, the darling!” the old mother whispered to herself. “Not a mark on him, clear and clean and white, beautiful as any child ever was,” she murmured with pride. Elizabeth kept her face hidden.
“He went peaceful, Lizzie—peaceful as sleep. Isn’t he beautiful, the lamb? Ay—he must ha’ made his peace, Lizzie. ’Appen he made it all right, Lizzie, shut in there. He’d have time. He wouldn’t look like this if he hadn’t made his peace. The lamb, the dear lamb. Eh, but he had a hearty laugh. I loved to hear it. He had the heartiest laugh, Lizzie, as a lad——”
“He went peacefully, Lizzie—peacefully like he was sleeping. Isn’t he beautiful, the lamb? Yeah—he must have made his peace, Lizzie. Maybe he made everything right, Lizzie, being shut in there. He’d have time. He wouldn’t look like this if he hadn’t made his peace. The lamb, the sweet lamb. Oh, but he had a big laugh. I loved to hear it. He had the heartiest laugh, Lizzie, when he was a kid——”
Elizabeth looked up. The man’s mouth was fallen back, slightly open under the cover of the moustache. The eyes, half shut, did not show glazed in the obscurity. Life with its smoky burning gone from him, had left him apart and utterly alien to her. And she knew what a stranger he was to her. In her womb was ice of fear, because of this separate stranger with whom she had been living as one flesh. Was this what it all meant—utter, intact separateness, obscured by heat of living? In dread she turned her face away. The fact was too deadly. There had been nothing between them, and yet they had come together, exchanging their nakedness repeatedly. Each time he had taken her, they had been two isolated beings, far apart as now. He was no more responsible than she. The child was like ice in her womb. For as she looked at the dead man, her mind, cold and detached, said clearly: “Who am I? What have I been doing? I have been fighting a husband who did not exist. He existed all the time. What wrong have I done? What was that I have been living with? There lies the reality, this man.”—And her soul died in her for fear: she knew she had never seen him, he had never seen her, they had met in the dark and had fought in the dark, not knowing whom they met nor whom they fought. And now she saw, and turned silent in seeing. For she had been wrong. She had said he was something he was not; she had felt familiar with him. Whereas he was apart all the while, living as she never lived, feeling as she never felt.
Elizabeth looked up. The man’s mouth hung slightly open beneath his moustache. His eyes, half closed, didn’t appear glazed in the dim light. Life, with its smoky intensity, had drained out of him, leaving him completely foreign to her. And she knew just how much of a stranger he was. A chill of fear settled in her stomach because of this separate stranger she had been living with as if they were one. Was this what it all meant—absolute, unyielding separateness hidden by the heat of life? In horror, she turned her face away. The reality was too harsh. There had been nothing truly connecting them, and yet they had come together, exposing their bodies to each other repeatedly. Each time he had taken her, they had been two isolated beings, just as distant as they were now. He was no more to blame than she was. The child felt like ice in her womb. As she looked at the lifeless man, her mind, cold and detached, clearly said: “Who am I? What have I been doing? I have been battling a husband who didn’t exist. He was real all along. What wrong have I done? What was I living with? There lies the truth, this man.” And fear consumed her soul: she realized she had never truly seen him, he had never truly seen her, they had met and fought in the dark, oblivious to whom they encountered or what they fought for. And now she saw, and fell silent in the realization. Because she had been mistaken. She had claimed he was something he wasn’t; she had felt like she knew him. But in reality, he had been separate all along, living as she never did, feeling things she could never feel.
In fear and shame she looked at his naked body, that she had known falsely. And he was the father of her children. Her soul was torn from her body and stood apart. She looked at his naked body and was ashamed, as if she had denied it. After all, it was itself. It seemed awful to her. She looked at his face, and she turned her own face to the wall. For his look was other than hers, his way was not her way. She had denied him what he was—she saw it now. She had refused him as himself.—And this had been her life, and his life.—She was grateful to death, which restored the truth. And she knew she was not dead.
In fear and shame, she stared at his naked body, which she had misunderstood. And he was the father of her children. Her soul felt ripped from her body and separated. She looked at his naked body and felt ashamed, as if she had rejected it. After all, it was just what it was. It seemed terrible to her. She glanced at his face and turned her own away to the wall. His gaze was different from hers; his path was not her path. She realized she had denied him for who he really was—she could see that now. She had turned her back on him as he truly was.—And this had been her life, and his life.—She felt thankful to death, which brought back the truth. And she knew she was not dead.
And all the while her heart was bursting with grief and pity for him. What had he suffered? What stretch of horror for this helpless man! She was rigid with agony. She had not been able to help him. He had been cruelly injured, this naked man, this other being, and she could make no reparation. There were the children—but the children belonged to life. This dead man had nothing to do with them. He and she were only channels through which life had flowed to issue in the children. She was a mother—but how awful she knew it now to have been a wife. And he, dead now, how awful he must have felt it to be a husband. She felt that in the next world he would be a stranger to her. If they met there, in the beyond, they would only be ashamed of what had been before. The children had come, for some mysterious reason, out of both of them. But the children did not unite them. Now he was dead, she knew how eternally he was apart from her, how eternally he had nothing more to do with her. She saw this episode of her life closed. They had denied each other in life. Now he had withdrawn. An anguish came over her. It was finished then: it had become hopeless between them long before he died. Yet he had been her husband. But how little!
And all the while her heart was breaking with grief and sympathy for him. What had he gone through? What kind of nightmare for this helpless man! She was completely overwhelmed with pain. She hadn’t been able to help him. He had been severely hurt, this exposed man, this other person, and she could do nothing to make it right. There were the kids—but the kids belonged to life. This dead man had nothing to do with them. He and she were just vessels through which life had flowed to create the children. She was a mother—but how terrible it felt now to have been a wife. And he, now dead, how terrible it must have felt to be a husband. She sensed that in the next world he would be a stranger to her. If they met there, in the afterlife, they would only be embarrassed by what had been. The children had come, for some unknown reason, from both of them. But the children didn’t bind them together. Now that he was dead, she realized how completely he was apart from her, how completely he had nothing more to do with her. She saw this chapter of her life closing. They had denied each other in life. Now he had pulled away. A wave of anguish washed over her. It was over then: it had become hopeless between them long before he died. Yet he had been her husband. But how little that meant!
“Have you got his shirt, ’Lizabeth?”
“Do you have his shirt, ’Lizabeth?”
Elizabeth turned without answering, though she strove to weep and behave as her mother-in-law expected. But she could not, she was silenced. She went into the kitchen and returned with the garment.
Elizabeth turned away without responding, even though she tried to cry and act as her mother-in-law wanted. But she couldn’t; she felt muted. She went into the kitchen and came back with the clothing.
“It is aired,” she said, grasping the cotton shirt here and there to try. She was almost ashamed to handle him; what right had she or anyone to lay hands on him; but her touch was humble on his body. It was hard work to clothe him. He was so heavy and inert. A terrible dread gripped her all the while: that he could be so heavy and utterly inert, unresponsive, apart. The horror of the distance between them was almost too much for her—it was so infinite a gap she must look across.
“It’s done,” she said, gripping the cotton shirt here and there to give it a try. She felt almost ashamed to touch him; what right did she or anyone have to lay hands on him? But her touch was gentle on his body. It was tough work to get him dressed. He was so heavy and unresponsive. A terrible fear consumed her the whole time: that he could be so heavy and completely unyielding, detached. The horror of the distance between them was almost unbearable—it was such an endless gap she had to look across.
At last it was finished. They covered him with a sheet and left him lying, with his face bound. And she fastened the door of the little parlour, lest the children should see what was lying there. Then, with peace sunk heavy on her heart, she went about making tidy the kitchen. She knew she submitted to life, which was her immediate master. But from death, her ultimate master, she winced with fear and shame.
At last, it was done. They covered him with a sheet and left him there, his face wrapped up. She locked the door of the small living room so the kids wouldn’t see what was there. Then, with a heavy heart, she started tidying up the kitchen. She knew she had to accept life, which was her immediate boss. But she flinched with fear and shame at death, her final master.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!